The Cairo Geniza - PDF Free Download

THE CAIRO GENIZA By By E. KAHLE PAUL E. Second Edition Edition THE CAIRO GENIZA P.\uL E" .rZAI-lLE THE Cairo of t...

Author: Paul Ernst Kahle

241 downloads 2487 Views 12MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!

Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

THE

CAIRO GENIZA By By E. KAHLE PAUL E.

Second Edition Edition

THE CAIRO GENIZA P.\uL

E"

.rZAI-lLE

THE Cairo of the the synagogue synagogue in in formed part Geniza fonned Cairo Geniza part of Old Cairo. a room of of moderate moderate is a Cairo. The Geniza Geniza is or windows. dimensions By climbing climbing without doors windows. By dimensions without doors or aa ladder hole in in the the western western a hole ladder one one CQuld could enter enter through through a wall. is of of interest interest to to wall. But it it is not the the room which is is not in this It is, Professor is, instead instead,3 what what the the this book. book. It Professor Kahle Kahle in

room held: fragments of of manuof fragments held: a a great great number of scripts documents and and letters letters of documents of printed and of books, of scripts and printed books, for many which many hundreds hundreds of of there for been stored stored there which had been years. years. This edition of Kahle's Schweich Schweich of Professor This new edition Professor Kahle's Lectures, in 1947 by the the British British 1947 by Lectures, originally originally published published in Academy, for in edition in this has long been awaited, this edition awaited, for Academy has long been the material from from the author author takes the new material into account account the takes into the Qumran caves become popularly popularly the Qumran caves which has become which has the Dead Sea known as as the Sea Scrolls-material material which Scrolls supports his first first the fundamental fundamental conclusions of his conclusions of supports the edition. Furthermore, had conducted conducted edition. the author author had Furthermore, the the Samaritan Bible important researches into into the Samaritan Bible important new researches tradition, tradition, and the the Palestinian Bible tradition the Palestinian Bible traditions the Targums. results of researches form form aa of these these researches Targums, The results valuable his study. valuable addition addition to to his study. The two Professor two main questions which Professor with which questions with Kahle the authoritative authoritative text text deals are: are: (1) Kahle deals is the (1) What is of the of Western tradition tradition of of the Hebrew Bible in the the Western Bible in that tradition JJudaism udaism since became fixed fixed in in the the since that tradition became the first course of first thousand course of Christianity Christianity?? of the thousand years years of and (2) the Hebrew tradition tradition to the (2) What relationship relationship to the early versions in in Aramaic, do the Greek, Arabic, Arabic, Aramaic, Greek, early versions Coptic, extraordinarily rich rich bear? The extraordinarily Syriac bear? Coptic, and Syriac of manuscript collection of collection discovered in in the the manuscript fragments fragments discovered of the the synagogue Geniza in 1864-1865 Geniza of in Old Cairo Cairo in 1864-1865 synagogue in has revolutionized by the study study of of the the revolutionized the Jacob Sappir by Jacob Sappir has Hebrew Bible edition of of ProProBible text, the second second edition text* and the of the fessor book provides a survey survey both hoth of the fessor Kahle's Kahle's book provides a material itself the changes material in oulook t>tll""k which itself and of of the changes in it has it has effected. effected, first chapter of the is a The first book is a general general introducintroducthe book chapter of tion dealing tion and the the recent recent with the the Geniza Geniza material material and dealing with in the discoveries Desert. The second second discoveries in the Judaean Judaean Desert. examines the the work chapter work of Tiberian Masoretes Masoretes of the the Tiberian chapter examines the pronunciation and discusses pronunciation of of HebreH :n use use Hebrew in discusses the when the the Tiberian began their their work, work. Tiberian Masoretes Masoretes began third chapter is devoted to ancient The third ancient translations translations devoted to chapter is of the Bible: the Targums (lfthe Aramaic texts texts, Bible: the related Aramaic Targums and related the Septuagint the older texts discovered older texts Septuagint and recently recently discovered lead to to a which lead a new understanding understanding of of the tht~ Greek Bible. There follows follows a a discussion nible. of the the Pcshitta P:shitta discussion of r !.! earlier earlier texts, of the the problems aaic? problems raised raiscc ay the texts, and of by the re Diatessaron the two known extant Syr extant texts texts Diatessaron and the Syr re of of tilt: the Arabic Arabic Diatessaron. Diatessaron. In i\npendices are given III of the the Hebrew Appendices are given specimens specimens of tow as Bible as pronounced the Samaritans and Bible t,;',1" Samaritans and pronounced by by the with Palestinian specilTit ns with Palestinian vocalization. vocalization* specimens 3

s

THE CAIRO GENIZA

THE

CAIRO GENIZA by by E. KAHLE PAUL E.

D., F.B.A. D., D.Litt., D.Litt., D.D., D.D., D.H.L., D.H.L., F.B.A.

SECOND EDITION

FREDERICK A. A. PRAEGER PUBLISHERS

NEW YORK

BOOKS THAT MATTER Published in the United States of America itl 1960 By Frederick A. Praeger, Praeger, Inc., Inc., Publishers PJlblishers Frederick A. By 64 Place, New York York 3, N. Y. 3, N.Y. 64 University University Place,

Published in the United States of America in 1960

All r(~hts reserved reserved All rights Blackwell 1959 © Basil Blackwell 1959 Basil

Library oJ Congress Catalog Card Number: 60-14602

Library of Congress Catalog Card Number: 60-14602

PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY

BILLING AND SONS LTD. GUILDFORD AND LONDON GUILDfORD

PAUL ERIC KAHLE

** 23 23

xx I923 1923 Bonn iv I955 t 30 Charlbury jOxford /Oxford 30 iv 1955 Charlbury t

S

1

D3738

PREFACE HE original original

form of my book on the the Cairo Cairo Geniza Geniza was in in substance delivered Academy Schweich delivered as as the the British British Academy It was published Lectures for 1941. published by by the the Academy Academy in in 1941. It earliest finds finds of scrolls near the 1947 of scrolls the north north end shortly before the earliest 947 shortly of the Dead Sea became known. A German edition edition of of my book w as in preparation, it quickly was to me that neither clear to that neither preparation, but it quickly became clear translation nor a reprint a German translation reprint of of the the first first edition, edition, which was soon called for, it was essential essential to to take take for, would be advisable; advisable; it into account the new material from the the Qumran Qumran caves. caves. A edition was required, second edition to wait wait till till sufficient sufficient required, but had to material from the Dead Sea scrolls available and now it it scrolls became available in its its present appears edition of it it will will be be appears in present form. A German edition published Institut, Leipzig. Leipzig. by the Bibliographisches published by Bibliographisches Institut, since first edition Much has happened since the first edition appeared. II need happened appeared. I resume not say how glad I have been to happy contacts with my say glad happy contacts I as reinstated Professor Emeritus former country. I have been reinstated as Professor country. of Bonn University, Honorarprofessor in in University, have been nominated Honorarprofessor the University given many many lectures lectures in in Miinster and have given University of Munster all the German universities. universities. almost all The greater to library was saved and returned to greater part part of my own library number of in 1948. the after the War in Besides me after Besides this, the very great this, very great 1948. the had over I collected photographs of Hebrew MSS which I collected the photographs course of many years was again placed at at my disposal. disposal. Living Living many years again placed in Oxford has given access to near and in easy access to the the treasures treasures in in given me easy the Bodlcian staff have always always been most Bodleian Library, the staff Library, where the all over helpful, and to over the the world who come to many scholars from all many scholars helpful, to this this city. to city. In the able to to make use use the second edition edition of my book II have been able discuss many of much new material many new problems: problems: the the to discuss material and to importance brought to to our notice from, from the the MS fragments of the fragments brought importance of Cairo Geniza can hardly hardly be exaggerated. Together with what exaggerated. Together has become and will the caves of Qurnran, Qumran, available from the will become available they prospects. II hope hope that my book will will they have opened opened quite quite new prospects. bear wi tness to this. witness to this.

THE T 1

r

vu

VUl Viii

PREFACE

The amount of increased to to material has recently of Geniza material recently been increased few been foreseen. an 'extent which could hardly have foreseen. A few months could hardly an -extent sent me ago Jerusalem sent n1(' an offprint oH[)rint Professor J. J. Schirmann of Jerusalem ago Professor from Tarbi~ xxvii, 1958 containing (pp. 44.0 1'.) a photograph of from Tarbis xxvii, 1958 containing (pp. 440 f.) photograph of xvi MS aa leafof the Hebrew Ben Sira (xv and xvi I-g) from B (hitherto Sira leaf of the 1-9) (hitherto (xv part of known). The text text belongs belongs only the book was known). of the this part of this only MS A of to a New Series offragments in the Cambridge University Library. in the Series of fragments to a Cambridge University Library. In concerning this this .Ni'1t' Sail'S, New Scries, to an enquiry In reply enquiry of mine concerning reply to Schirmann writes that he has not not so so far far had time to to make aa writes that catalogue, it includes includes number the Geniza as the Geniza fragments fragments which it catalogue, as tens several months or or even years years of thousands. thousands. He would need several tens of in last for What he has succeeded in doing during the last has the for the the purpose. doing during purpose. two summers is classify the the fragments fragments contained is to to examine and classify in he has has sorted into boxes. These fragments sorted into in five five large fragments he large wooden boxes. of contain fifty-eight cardboard boxes, of which fifty-three contain liturgical boxes, fifty-three liturgical fifty-eight poetry, various Hebrew texts, texts, two biblical fragments, fragments, one various poetry, one biblical Arabic matter. Some texts of special texts of material and one printed Arabic material printed matter. special as an expert in he has interest him, as in Hebrew poetry, has numbered, to him, interest to numbered, expert poetry, intends to catalogued to publish, publish, along along with with catalogued and photographed, photographed, and intends a the Geniza, in a special volume. material known from the in material already volume. Geniza, already special to the the material These fragments material brought brought by by Schcchter Schcchter fragments belong belong to left in to Cambridge. so that he them to They were so numerous that left in the the Cambridge. They in which they from arrived had arrived Cairo. Oll my wooden boxes in Cairo. On they my Professor Schirmann told that Babylonian ancI Palesenquiry Professor told me that and PalesBabylonian enquiry tinian supralinear occurs. Schechter tinian Schechter may supralinear punctuation punctuation seldom occurs. may have all the put nearly all the supralinear punctuated fragments with the the put nearly supralinear punctuated fragments with us. as Geniza material already known to us. Possibly as a result of his to a result of his already Possibly as President of to America as removal to of the the Jewish Jewish Theological Theological further opportunity Seminary to work on Seminary in 1901 1901 he found no further opportunity to these fragments were these and they neglected. At all events this vast vast all this events fragments they neglected. will quantity of fragments will now become available for study, sixty available for quantity fragments study, sixty after its its arrival arrival in in Cambridge. years years after Cambridge. discussion of the the problems problems raised raised by by D. D. M. IvI. Dunlop DUlllop A valuable discussion in his his book The History the in History oJ the Jewish Khazars, Princeton, 1954 Jewish Khagars, Princeton, 1954 (see of (see is infra pp. 28-34) is given by Minorsky of of Cambridge Cambridge in in his his pp. 28-34) given by V. Minorsky article 'A A new book on the the Khazars', Oriens article Oriens xi, 1958 pp. 122· 1.1-5. Khazars', xi, 1958 pp. 122-145. to the Arabic Diatessaron, As to to show that that alaltried to Diatessaron, II have tried Ghazali, Islamic scholar, played a influential Islamic Ghazali, the great great and most influential scholar, played a role in in the the formation of of the the two two texts texts we wc have. decisive role of one of have. this conclusion In the light it is is evident that Georg conclusion it evident that Graf's light of this Georg Graf's five volume History Christian Arabic five Christian Arabic Literature, contains which contains History of of Literature,

PREFACE

IX ix

much valuable and indispensable material, must be be used used with with the the indispensable material, utmost caution. Not only was Graf's linguistic equipment Graf's linguistic equipment only quite of the the critical appreciation inadequate, but he had no critical quite inadequate, appreciation of problems involved. involved. problems first edition edition (p. When II wrote in my first (p. 224) 224) of the excellent excellent Arabic Arabic of the this was used by Ibn at-Taiyib, this simply an allusion to allusion to what by at-Taiyib, simply Marmardji had written and did not represent my own opinion. did not Marmardji represent my opinion. this II have altered the wording in this edition (p. 309)' In the Introedition In the Introwording (p. 309). to their their edition edition of Ibn at-Taiyib's duction to great al-fiqh alls work at-Taiyib' great al-fiqk an1 na~riiniyel the editors, Wilhelm Hoenerbach and Otto Spies, have Otto have editors, nasrdniye Spies, given judgment about the the quality quality of of this this Arabic Arabic given a well-founded judgment with which II entirely agree. entirely agree. are due to to the the Deutsche My particular Deutsche ForschungsForschungsparticular thanks are for the interest they have taken in my research gemeinschaft for the interest in taken gemeinschaft they my research work. scholars who have helped To the many helped me in discussion or by in discussion or by many scholars in I raising various problems in correspondence I wish to express my wish to raising problems correspondence express my gratitude. to my my friend friend and former pupil former pupil gratitude. II owe an especial especial debt to the great Dr. Menachem Zulay, authority on Hebrew liturgical liturgical Zulay, the great authority his untimely poetry. in November 1954 coruntimely death in poetry. Until his 1954 we corarising from the first edition edition responded matters arising the first frequently about matters responded frequently it was a particular of my book, pleasure to to have have him and book, and it particular pleasure for some time in Mrs. Zulay in September in Zulay staying staying with me for September 1954 1954 in fruitful discussions. Charlbury, discussions. Charlbury, when we had many many fruitful arn further to Professor further indebted to Professor Rudolf Meyer II am Meyer of Jena Jena the distinguished University, grammarian, with with whom II University, the distinguished Hebrew grammarian, have often talked over many has rendered rendered many questions questions and who has in connection with the assistance in edition of much assistance the German edition of this this book. I like to to thank Dr. A. Murtonen of of Helsinki Helsinki particularly particularly I should like for the Palestinian Palestinian and Samaritan for what he has contributed on the pronunciation for his his recent recent observations observations in in pronunciation of Hebrew and for America. With Professor of Barcelona Barcelona University in Professor A. Diez Macho of University II was in his two regular years in in America. The years during his correspondence during regular correspondence the PalestinianfTiberian Palestinian /Tiberian Bible photographs of the Bible text, text, published published in in photographs of his valuable and Appendix Ill, which he sent me, his valuable communicasent me, Appendix III, tions of great great assistance assistance to to me. the original the readings tions on the original were of readings of the in Institute Mgr. Skehan of the Catholic Institute in Washington, the of Washington, when Mgr. Vol. 161, 11 Corpus Arabici 16, 16, 161, Scriptores Scriptores Arabic! Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium Vol. Corpus Scriptorum vi. vol. ii p. Louvain 1956, 1956, vol. p. vi.

PREFACE

xX

at my we met at placed at my disposal disposal the the photophotoin 1956, at Strasbourg Strasbourg in 1956, placed Cave graphs of Greek Bible fragments from Qumran 1. 4. Qumran graphs of Greek Bible fragments the Targums II have about the conversations about have had had many Targums profitable conversations many profitable with the Missionary Missionary Seminary Seminary in in Schelbert of the Father Georg with Father Georg Schelbert Dr. M. S. Stern, Schoeneck Beckenried (Switzerland). near Beckenried Schoeneck near Stern, (Switzerland). With Dr. S. Fellow have had many discussions of All All Souls Souls College, Fellow of Oxford, II have many discussions College, Oxford, for his to him for and II am especially his help help in in understanding understanding especially grateful grateful to problems Naftali Wieder, Wieder, Professor Professor at at Dr. Naftali Saadya, Dr. concerning Saadya. problems concerning has provided rne with The Jews' provided me with valuable valuable London, has Jews College, College, London, information Gertner, of ofthe the information on the the early Karaites. With Mr. Meir Gertner, early ~araites. of Oriental African Studies, London School discussed Oriental and African School of Studies, II have discussed Tiberian Masorctes problems Masoretes and he has has kindly kindly the Tiberian problems regarding regarding the at my valuable notes notes on them. them. written written and placed disposal some valuable my disposal placed at of great It has It to me that that Mr. Martin has been of great importance importance to at hand to has always Molyneux, been at to help help in in improving improving M.A., has always been Molyneux, M.A., to the text and to discuss other problems. Miss Hedwig the English text discuss other Miss Hedwig problems. English three years, than three years, has has Herold, for more than has been my secretary for my secretary Herold, who has in many been invaluable has prepared prepared my manuscript been invaluable in many ways, ways, and has my manuscript for son William William she has also also for the the printers. she has printers. Together Together with my son compiled the indexes. the indexes. compiled It remains for me to to acknowledge It remains for the kindness kindness of of the the publisher, publisher, acknowledge the to who has has shown understanding and readiness to accede to my readiness to understanding wishes. Nor must II fail fail to to thank Messrs. wishes. Messrs. Billing Billing and Sons, Sons, the text, Guildford, the Clarendon Press, Press, Guildford, who printed text, and the printed the for the the printing the appendixes index. Oxford, printing of the Oxford, for appendixes and index. the book to to the the memory II dedicate the memory of of my my son, Paul Eric, whose son, Paul Eric, whose so soon after after the the publication his work of his the Bala'izah death so on the Bala'izah publication loss. He had matured into texts was a very texts into aa scholar with scholar with very great great loss. whom II regularly all of discussed all kinds of problems. It was partidiscussed kinds It was regularly problems. partifor me that that his his special field was that that of of Coptic Coptic cularly cularly happy happy for special field in which he had become a recognized Studies, recognized authority. Studies, in authority. 3

CONTENTS CHAPTER CHAPTER II

GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL

.........13 .17 ....... .....

The Geniza . 2. The Dead Sea Scrolls Scrolls Karaites 3. 3. The I>.araites The Khazars 4. 4. the Jews 5· 5. Liturgical Poetry of the Liturgical Poetry Jews 1. I.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

3 13

17 28 28 34

CHAPTER II CHAPTER II

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF THE BIBLE THE Samaritans 5I .51 of the The Babylonian Bible text Bible 57 Babylonian text Palestinian Punctuation 66 66 The approximate texts 72 approximate dates of the texts The Beginnings of the Tiberian Masora Beginnings the 75 75 the Vine Moshe ben Asher and his his song of the 82 82 of song Sa'adya the Masoretes of of Tiberias Tiberias 86 86 Sa'adya and the Moshe ben Asher and the Cairo Codex of of the the Prophets Prophets 9I 91 Psalm cxix cxix and Moshe ben Asher 97 97 The Ben Asher text text of the the Bible Bible 105 .105 Chr. D. Ginsburg I 10 no Seligman Baer Ginsburg and Seligman Felix .120 Felix Pratensis Pratensis 120 The Complutensian Complutensian Polyglot Polyglot 124 .124 The textus textus receptus receptus 129 .129 The Biblia Biblia Hebraica 13 1 131

1. Introduction, I. the Introduction, Translations of the

2. 2.

3. 3. 4. 4. 5. 5. 6. 6. 7. 7. 8. 8. 9. 9. 10. 11. I 1. 12. 12. 13. 13. 14. 14. 15. 15.

.

.....-57 .72 .

.

.

.

.

.

... .

.

.... .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

......

.

.

Xl

.

.

.

CONTENTS

di Cll

Foreign Bible Bible the British [6. British and Foreign Asher Bible Bible of the t6. The Ben Asher Society 138 .138 Society The text of the the Arabic Koran . text of .141 14 1 Tiberian the Tiberian before the Bible before of the the Bible The Hebrew text text of Masoretes Masoretes 149 149 The pronunciation by the the Samaritans of Hebrew by 153 153 pronunciation of The Second Column of Hexapla of the the Hexapla 157 157 1 16 the The pronunciation of the gutturals . 64 4 gutturals pronunciation The final in the the Masoretic Masore tic Text vowels in final vowels 17 1 .171 of the the BGDKPT The Pronunciation Pronunciation of 179 179 18 4 Conclusions Conclusions .184 .

[7· [7. [8. r8.

.

.

19· 19. 20.

2I. 21

.

22. 22. 23· 23. 24· 24,

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

-

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

CHAPTER III III

THE BIBLE THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE A: THE TARGUMS Onkelos on the the Torah Targum Targum OnJ:;.elos the Prophets The Targum Targum on the Prophets The Midrash Book from Qumran Qumran I Palestinian Palestinian Aramaic Material _ The Wensinck Material xxii 4,5 in the the Targum Ex. xxii 4,5 in Targum .

1. I. 2. 2. 3. 3. 4. 4. 55. 6. 6.

1. I. 2. 2. 3. 3. 4. 4. 5. 5. 6. 6. 7. 7. 8. 8. 9. 9. 10.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

191 .191 191 -191 195 .195 198 .198

...... ...... ..... ...... ...... i

.

B: THE SEPTUAGINT letter of Aristeas Aristeas The letter in Alexandria The Bible Commission in Sir a The Prologue Prologue of Ben Sira The Cairo Papyrus Papyrus Fouad 266 The Manchester Papyrus 458 Papyrus Greek 458 Fragments Fragments from Qumran Qumran 44 Scroll of the the Greek Minor Prophets The Leather Scroll Prophets of Lucian The Text of Paul de Lagarde Lagarde Origen Origen .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

200 203 203 205 205 209 209 209 209

214 .214 215 .215 2I8 .218 220 .220 223 .223 .

....... ........

226 228 235 235

239 239

CONTENTS

Xlll xiii

Philo's Quotations :.1 I. Philo's the Bible Bible .ji. Quotations from the .12. Bible Quotations in .12. in the New Testament the Testament Quotations 13· 13. Theodotion versions 14· 14. The Copric Coptic versions texts Earlier the Greek Bible Earlier texts of the Bible 15· 15. .

.

247 .247

.

........ ...... .

1 1. 2. 2.

.

3. 3· 4. 4· 5. 5· 6. 6. 7. 7· 8.

8.

9. - 9· io. 10. n. 11. 12. 12. .

13· 13. 14· 14. 15· 15. 15· 15. 6. 16. 1

.

.

.

.

C: THE PESHITTA Its relation to to the Hebrew and Greek Bible Its Bible in Adiabene The Jews Jews in The Peshitta Peshitta and the the Palestinian Palestinian Targum Targum . of Arbela The Chronicle of The Beginnings in Edessa Edessa Beginnings of Christianity Christianity in The Doctrine of Addai his Diatessaron Tatian and his Diatessaron The Old Syriac Syriac Gospels. Gospels C. C. Torrey's the Primitive Primitive Church Church Torrey's Documents of of the Burkitt on the Sinai Palimpsest the Sinai Burkitt Palimpsest 'Western Readings in the the Diatessaron The 'Western' Diatessaron Readings in The Syriac Syriac Diatessaron The Greek and the the Latin Diatessaron revised text text of the Syriac The revised Gospels Syriac Gospels The Arabic Diatessaron The Oxford Manuscript Manuscript and al-Ghazali al-Ghazali The Coptic the Arabic Diatessaron Diatessaron Coptic and the

249 249 2 25 252 8 25 258 261 .261 .

.

26 265 5 26 5 265

.

270 270

..... ...... ..... .

.

27 2 .272

.

.

.

274 274 27 6 276 280 280 28 3 283 28 5 285 8 2 2877 289 289 29 0 290

.... .

.

...... .....

5

.

.

.

.

.

<

.

.

.

.

.

.

293 293 294 294

6 29 296 297 297 -301 301 304 304 .

..... ....

APPENDIXES

of the I. Novella 146 1. the year year 553 146 of 553 Pronunciation of The Hebrew n. of by the the Samaritans Samaritans by III. A Palestinian/Tiberian Ill. PalestinianfTiberian Text of of the the Hebrew Bible Bible IV. al-Farra' al-Farra' on reading reading the the Koran II.

318 318

.

336 336

Indexes Indexes Plates (see Plates (see

315 315

.

345

34.5

347 347 list)

list)

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

371 371

ABBREVIA TIONS ABBREVIATIONS Abhandlungen fUr die die Kunde dcs des MorgenMorgenAbhandlungen fur landes. landes. of the American Schools of Oriental Bulletin of B.A.S.O.R. Bulletin Research. British School of Oriental and African B.S.O.A.S. British Studies. Studies. die Zeitschrift Zcitschrift fur Beihefte fUr Alttestamentfur die AlttcstamentBeihefte fUr B.Z.A.\V. B.Z.A.W. liche liche Wissenschaft. Hebrew Union College College Annual. H.U.C.A. Journal Literature. J.B.L. Journal of Biblical Literature. J.B.L. of Jewish Studies. Journal Studies. J.].St. Journal ofJewish J.J.St. Jewish J.Q.R. Jewish Quarterly Quarterly Review. J.Q.R. Journal Asiatic Society. J.R.A.S. Journal of the Royal Royal Asiatic Society. J.R.A.S. Studies. The Journal of Theological Studies. J.T.S. Journal Theological J.T.S. Orientalistische Litcratur Literatur Zeitung. Zcitung. O.L.Z. Graeca. Migne, Patrologia P.G. Migne, Patrologia Revue Biblique. Biblique. R.B. R.E.]. Revue des Etudes Juivcs. Juives. R.E.J. Th.L.Z. Theologische Literaturzeitung. Theologische Literaturzeitung. Vetus Testamentum. V.T. fur Assyriologie Z,A. Zeitschrift fUr Z.A. Zeitschrift Assyriologic und verwandtc verwandte Gebiete. Zeitschrift fur die Alttestamentliche Z.A.W. Zeitschrift fUr Alttcstamentlichc WisscnWissenschaft. schaft. Z.D.M.G. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgcnlandischen MorgenHindischen Gesellschaft. fur Neutestamentliche Zeitschrift fUr Z.N.W. Zeitschrift Neutestamentlichc WissenWisscnschaft. schaft. A.K.M.

xiv

PART PART II

General Introduction

2

CHAPTER CHAPTER II

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION ENIZA GENIZA THE G HE Cairo Geniza formed part part of of the the Synagogue in Old Synagogue in in early a Cairo, times had a Christian church been Christian church Cairo, which in early to St. St. Michael; dedicated to in A.D. 882 it it was was sold to the the sold to Michael; but in it into into a Synagogue. Jews are told told that that Jews who converted it Synagogue. We are Ahmed Ibn TUliin, ruler from A.D. 868 to AJ:1med to 884, Tulun, Egypt's Egypt's ruler 884, demanded the 56th from Michael, Patriarch, aa contribution of contribution of Michael, the 56th Coptic Coptic Patriarch, dinars towards military 20,000 expenditure. To raise raise this this sum 20,000 dinars military expenditure. to the the Jews the Patriarch had to Jews certain certain church properties properties to sell sell to as wa~f-lands, such as outskirts of of FustatFus!a!wakf-lands, a piece piece of land on the outskirts and Mi~r, belonging to the Abyssinians, a church near the to the near the Misr, belonging Abyssinians, Mu'allaka Church in in ~a~r Kasr ash-Sham'a. 2 Mu'alla~a Kasr ash-Sham'a, old Roman fortress In ~a~r fortress near near which Fustat Fus!a! the old ash-Sham'a, the six were Christian the Arabs, there six Christian churches: was founded by the there churches: Arabs, by St. Mary the Virgin, AlMu allaka, Abii Abu Serge, Al-Mu'alla~a, Mary the Virgin, St. St. George, St. George, St. Serge, St. Barbara and St. Michael's was the the last last one owned Michael. 3 St. St. Michael's St. Michae1. the Melkites after all the by throughout Egypt Egypt had after all the other churches throughout by the passed the Jacobites. the hands of the into the Jacobites. We do not know exactly exactly passed into how long it. 'But the violent violent antipathy antipathy of the But the of the the Melkites Melkites used used it. long the a cause cause of two factions doubt gave of quarrel quarrel and conquest conquest to to factions no doubt gave a the it was made over to to the the the time when it the Jacobites, before the Jacobites, long long before Hebrews.'44 Hebrews.' the converted Butler Synagogue-the converted St. St. the Ezra Synagogue describes the Butler describes Michael's way: church in the the following Michael's church-in following way 1. i.

1

THE T

e

c

:

ft. broad, ft. long 'The Synagogue long and 36 36 ft. broad, and shows is about 65 65 ft. Synagogue is in its and perhaps in basilica in its simplest perhaps basilica a Coptic in miniature miniature a simplest Coptic

11 Cf. Alexander Marx, of the the Genizah for for Jewish Jewish History', History', Cf. Alexander Marx, 'The Importance Importance of Proceedings of the American Academy Academy for for Jewish Jewish Research, Research, vol. vol. xvi, xvi, 1947, pp. 183-204. the American 1947, pp. 183-204. Proceedings In more popular of Genizah Research', Research', Judaism, Judaism, form: Norman Golb, Golb, 'Sixty 'Sixty Years of popular form: vol. vi, Quarterly ofJewish vi, 1957, pp. 3-16. Life and Thought, 1957, pp. 3-16. Thought, vol. Quarterly Journal Journal of Jewish Life 2 Abu The vol. iv, • C£ Kh(ta.t, Cairo 1326, iv, p. p. 397. 397. Abii. Salih, $;i.li~, The Churches Churches and Cf. Ma~rizi, Makrizi, Khitat, 1326, voL the translation. Monasteries p. 136 of the translatlOn. B. T. A. Evetts, Monasteries of ed. B. Evetts, p. 136 of of Egypt .. .• ed.

of

Egypt

'.

'.

vol. ii of They map ofl):.a~r ash-Sham'a, facing facing p. p. 155 ofvol. of Alfred Alfred of Kasr ash-Sham'a, the map are marked on the 155 of They are J. Butler's The ancient Egypt, Oxford 188 4. ancient Coptic Churches of 1884. of Egypt, J. Butler's Coptic Churches 4 cit., vol i, • Butler op. i, p. p. 169. 169. op. cit.. 33

3 3

GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL

4

the eastern has sufI(~red earliest If the eastern end has earliest form. form. If suffered some alteration, alteration, aisle with tri(orium side-aisles and returned aisle the the nave, triforium above above nave, side-aisles the old design, are unchanged are has design, though unchanged from the though whitewash has the splendid since defaced defaced the colours once blazoned long blazoned on the the splendid colours long since detail there is is not much ofinterest walls. In point of interest remaining, walls. point of detail remaining, the fine fine stucco stucco work about the the arch of triumph, except the tank tank except the triumph, the the apse well behind the or well at the the cnd end of of the the apse and the carved doors at 31 south aisle . . . '1 south aisle .

.

.

is under a misapprehension when he Jacob he speaks of two two Jacob Mann is misapprehension speaks of at this this time to to the Jews. churches sold He is not aware that the sold at is not that the Jews. Kasr ash-Shamea ash-Sham a and Fustat apply to the names l}.a~r to the same place and apply place that the the former Church of St. St. Michacl Michael is is the that very church which the very church to to which 2 the Cairo Geniza belonged. the belonged. in I890, The Synagogue the the Geniza Geniza at at the 1890, but the Synagogue was renovated in left the building It is back of the was left unaltered. It is described as situated described as situated building sort of room of at the end of the women's gallery, of moderate moderate gallery, a sort dimensions without doors or windows; by climbing" climbing aa ladder ladder one onc windows; by 3 could in enter through hole the western in the western wall.:l could enter a hole wall. through it is is not the the room which is is of However, of interest us-in interest to to us in any However, it any it has long since to exist case it since ceased to exist-but it held. great but what it held. A long great number of fragments printed books, books, documents documents fragments of MSS and of printed letters had been stored there for for many and letters hundrcds of years. years. hundreds of many to deposit all sorts written The Jews all sorts of written and printed material material Jews used to deposit printed in such rooms which were provided in provided in in or or near near their their synagogues; synagogues; to be kept as in in archives, archives, but but were were to to they they were not intended to kept as for a certain remain there undisturbed for certain time. Jews were were time. The Jews lest such writings afraid lest contain the the name of of God writings which might might contain should be be profaned profaned by by misuse. misuse. So such such written written-and in later latcr and in times also printed matter was taken times also printed-matter taken from time time to to time time to to conconburied; thus thus it it perished. perished. secrated ground ground and buried; It It was was by that the the Cairo Cairo Geniza Geniza was forgotten forgoHen by mere chance that its contents contents so the fate fate of and its so escaped of other other Gcnizas. Genizas. These These old old escaped the writings have have been been saved quite quite contrary contrary to to the thc intention intcntion of of those those writings who stored stored them there. When in in the the course course of of the the last last century century the the Cairo Geniza Geniza was rediscovered, rediscovered, the the men in in charge charge of of the the Synagogue to which it it belonged belonged made the the surprising surprising discovery discovery Synagogue to that that there there were were some queer queer people people in in the the world world who were were atatc

1 Butler, Butler, op. op. cit, cit.,

* 2

2

The The Jews

p. 14. P·14·

i, pp. pp. 169 169 f.f. i, in Egypt Egypt and and in in Palestine Palestine under under the the Fatimid Fiitimid Caliphs, Caliphs, vol. vol. i,i, Oxford Oxford 1920 19 20 ,

in

'

'

R ix Cf. Elkan NN. Adler Adler in in 3 PP* S^^an vol. vol. u, ii, Philadelphia, Philadelphia, 1908, 1908, pp. pp. 55 f. 3 ?

>

>

f.

THE THE

GENIZA

5 5

tracted by to pay pay considerable considerable by the old material, material, who were willing willing to for these sums of money for these scraps of dirty parchment and paper, and and of and money scraps dirty parchment paper, universities were keenly that even famous universities interested in the matter. interested in the matter. keenly The Jewish traveller Jacob heard about about the the Geniza Geniza Jewish traveller Jacob Saphir Saphir heard in I864. while he was in Cairo in He anxious to visit it in order was anxious to it visit in order 1864. to make some discoveries, and he obtained permission to enter to obtained to enter discoveries, permission after spending the room; two days there becoming two there and room; however, however, after spending days becoming dust and dirt the plan, plan, taking taking away covered with dust dirt he abandoned the away as a sort sort of souvenir a few pages as belonging to to various various MSS. MSS.I1 pages belonging Shortly trip to to the the Orient, Orient, Abraham his trip Shortly afterwards during during his to Cairo. Firkowitch came to Jew from the the Crimea Crimea Cairo. This This I}.araite Karaite Jew was of somewhat ill-repute because of the falsifications of dates on because of the of falsifications on dates ill-repute in Hebrew MSS which he tombstones and in perpetrated in in an he had perpetrated endeavour to to show that been settled settled in in the the that the the J>.araites Karaites had been for a longer Crimea for longer period than supposed and that their than was their that and period supposed 2 far greater importance hitherto been been acknowledged. than had hitherto importance was far greater than acknowledged. Nevertheless the to Firkowitch Firkowitch for for assembling assembling the the the credit credit goes goes to collection of largest in the world. of Hebrew MSS now existing in world. the largest collection existing These MSS form the the Russian Russian the two Firkowitch Collections in in the Firkowitch Collections at Leningrad. Public Library first was sold sold to to the the library library by by Library at Leningrad. The first Firkowitch himself; the second acquired by by the the library library in in second was acquired himself; the after his his death on May 26th I876 I874. s6th 1874. 1876 soon after We may the extent extent of of these collections when idea of the these collections may form an idea are told that in Firkowitch Collection Collection alone the the we are told that in the the Second Firkowitch the Hebrew Bible written on parchment MSS of the parchment the Masora written Bible and the number I,582 paper 725. 725.33 To see see these these those written written on paper 1,582 and those in their their proper figures perspective we must remember that that figures in proper perspective the British the records 161 I6I and the the Bodleian British Museum Catalogue Catalogue records Catalogue written on parchment parchment and Biblical MSS written Catalogue I46 146 Hebrew Biblical paper, to use use all all Hebrew hoped to paper, whereas Kennicott who had hoped Vetus for his of his his time time for his great great Vetus MSS available in the available in the Europe Europe of third of Testamentum to collate collate even one third of Testamentum Hebraice Hebraice^4 was not able to not able the number of are to to be found in in this this one part part the of MSS which to-day to-day are of the collection. the Leningrad Leningrad collection. 11 His experiences in the report on his his journey journey published pub!ished are described the report described by experiences arc by him in in LUck in 1866; 21 f. under the cf. pp. pp. 21 f. He found nothing nothmg of of the name of Luck in of Eben Eben Saphir 1866; cf. Saphir in importance. importance. 2 Gf. my book Masoreten vol. i, 1927, Masoreten des des Westens, 2 Cf. '927, pp. pp. 57 57 f.f. Westens, vo!. 3 or on 3 In addition, collection includes scrolls on parchment par~h:nent or on leather. leather. includes 159 this collection addition, this 159 scrolls as well well as as 344 344 non-Biblical non-BIblical MSS. However, 4,933 4,933 and 1,243 1,243 Hebrew and Arabic MSS as we must realize leaves of of a MS as as a separate separate number. number. that this lists even a few leaves realize that this library library lis.ts •4 Vetus Hebraice cum Variis Lectionibus, ed. ed. Benjamin Benjamin Kennicott, Oxford Variis Lectionibus, Vetus Testamentum Testamentum Hebraice Kennicott, Oxford 1776-80. 1776-80. i,

6

GENERAL INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION

The Second is not not only only extensive but but also also Collection is Firkowitch Collection Second Firkowitch fact that Hebrew It is a well-known fact that Biblical extremely valuable. Biblical It is extremely valuable. MSS dating centuries are are very rare. eleventh centuries tenth and eleventh from the the tenth very rare. dating from the dated A.D. of The so-called Babylonian Codex of the Prophets, 9I6, so-called Babylonian 916, Prophets, belonging to another smaller collection of the Leningrad Library of the collection smaller to another Leningrad Library belonging (MS as the the oldest oldest dated datcd MS been regarded has long regarded as long becn 3), has (MS Heb. B 3), of Asher, the the greatest greatest of the Bible. Aaron ben Moshe ben Asher, the Hebrew Bible. for the exact Masoretic who was finally responsible for the exact Masoretic authority, finally responsible authority, as texts we Hebrew have punctuation and the exaet Masora of the texts as exact of the the punctuation them in lived and worked in the first half of thc tenth the first half of the in tenth lived in our our Bibles, Bibles, century.!1 No codices, dcpend on his his authority authority therefore, which depend codices, therefore, century. of Codex earlier period. can The of the Prophets, date from an earlier can date period. Prophets, the Karaites J:>-araites in in Cairo, Cairo, written written preserved in of the in the the Synagogue Synagogue of preserved and in A.D. and provided with punctuation Masora in 895 by with 895 by punctuation provided is dated Aaron's fathcr, is thc oldest datcd Moshe ben Asher, the oldest Aaron's Hebrew father, Asher, in the Biblical which we know. 2 But II found in in Leningrad Leningrad in the of which Biblical MS of the autumn Of1926, among the of the Second Firkowitch MSS of the Firkowitch of 1926, chiefly chiefly among Biblical MSS which Collection, not less less than fourteen fourteen Hebrew Biblical Collection, not and all can be dated and I I2I, all of of them contain contain dated between A.D. 929 1121, 929 as fixed in by Aaron ben Asher. Asher. 33 in the the text text as fixed by the main the the Biblical On the Biblical MSS form only only aa small part part of of other hand the the other in Leningrad. the Firkowitch Collection Firkowitch the Firkowitch Collection in was an Leningrad. at ransacking expert their Genizas. Genizas. When, When, old Synagogues ransacking old Synagogues and their expert at in the the summer of I908, in Nablus in Nablus for for aa fortnight fortnight working working 1908, II was in Ya'lpib ben Harun I-Hirun with the the then High-Priest the Samaritans, Samaritans, the High-Priest Ya*kub that he well told me that told well remembered Firkowitch's Firkowitch's visit, visit, about forty forty years before. He spoke indignation of of the the man and the the years before. great indignation spoke with great the Samaritan priests, priests, taking taking great grcat quantities quantities way treated the way he had treated old MSS without paying of valuable old paying an adequate adequate price. price. NeverNeverit is is due to to Firkowitch's Firkowitch's activity the Russian Russian Public Public theless, that the theless, it activity that the greatest Library greatest collection collection of of Samaritan Library in Leningrad Leningrad owns the 4 in the the whole of MSS in of Europe. Europe. 4 II have not the slightest that aa certain certain number of of the the slightest doubt that MSS in the Second Firkowitch the Cairo Cairo Collection come from the Firkowitch Collection 1 for Ben Asher, Masoreten des des Westens, 1 Cf. for vol. i, 1927, pp. 1-15 the following following Asher, Masoreten Westens, vol. 1927, pp. 1-15 and the chapter of this this book. book. chapter of 2 des Westens, vol. i, 2 Cf. Masoreten des pp. 15 the following following chapter. chapter. The Western^ vol. i, 1927, 1927, pp. 15 f. and the MS isis kept MS Synagogue in the *Abbas!yc, 'Abbasiyc, Cairo. Cairo. The Karaite Synagogue in the kept nowadays nowadays in the new I):.araite of the I):.araite Karaite community, head of jeweller David Zeki Zeki Lischa*, Lischa', showed it it to to me on on community, the jeweller aoth February Monday, Monday, the 20th February 1956. 1956. 3 I have described these fourteen MSS in in Masoreten 3 I Masoreten des des Westens, vol. i, 19 2 7, pp. pp. i, 19257, Westens, vol. also published. 56-77 facsimiles are are also 56-77 where the facsimiles published. 4 the Bible MSS of this this collection collection have so so far far been described • Only the described in in Russian Russian in in aa catalogue in 1874. in St. St. Petersburg catalogue published published by by A. E. Harkavy Harkavy in Petersburg in 1874. i,

f.

THE THE

GENIZA GEN1ZA

7

j

Geniza. We are are told that Firkowitch Geniza. did not the place place but but Firkowitch did not enter enter the 1 it bundles of MSS.l acquired from it expert in MSS, he did not MSS. An in acquired MSS, he did not expert gather material at random. He important material when knew gather important material when it and no doubt some of he saw it of the the most most valuable fragments valuable fragments the Second in the Firkowitch Collection Collection in in from the Geniza are in Second Firkowitch Firkowitch's Leningrad. But Firkowitch's interest lay in concealing the way interest in the Leningrad. lay concealing way in which he collected his his material in the places places whence it came, came, material and the whence it is able so that to-day exactly how many many MSS able to to state state exactly to-day nobody nobody is his collection collection were taken from the of his the Cairo Cairo Geniza. Geniza. But the Leningrad is in in possession possession of of aa collection collection of of Leningrad Library Library is 2 approximately 1,200 fragments, the so-called Antonin Collection the so-called Antonin Collection 1,200 approximately fragments, which undoubtedly undoubtedly comes from the the Cairo Geniza. It It was was asasCairo Geniza. sembled by Archimandrite of of Jerusalem. Jerusalem. Antonin, a Russian Archimandrite by Antonin, all these fragments in Leningrad in in 1926 must II examined all and must fragments in Leningrad 1926 and that the the Archimandrite had shown aa deep deep acknowledge Archimandrite had acknowledge that understanding and has brought together a very such things has a understanding of such things brought together very collection. However, important my knowledge knowledge of Geniza of these these Geniza important collection. However, my is not based only on my short fragments visit of of five five weeks weeks in in fragments is my short visit only several hundreds ofthese 1926. and other other fragments fragments of these and 1926. At my request request several to the the Oriental Oriental Seminar at were lent, Seminar at lent, in a most generous generous way, way, to at leisure Bonn University leisure with with my my University where II could study study them at pupils. pupils. In 1896 entering the the 1896 Elkan Natan Adler had an opportunity opportunity of entering as much material material as as could could Geniza 3 and of taking taking away away with him as be carried in an old Torah mantle which had been lent lent to to him for the It was not long the purpose. for before aa large large number of of these these purpose. It long before to the the Jewish MSS were taken to of the Jewish Theological Theological the Library Library of in New York. Seminary York. The Librarian, Librarian, Professor Professor Seminary of America in to send aa generous generous quantity quantity Alexander Marx, Marx, was kind enough enough to of volumes containing to Bonn, Bonn, where in in the the Biblical fragments containing Biblical fragments to available to for aa time. nineteen nineteen twenties to me for time. 4 twenties they they remained available after 1890, the SynaSoon after the renovation renovation of of the Syna1890, which year year saw the 1 Cf. Norman Bcntwich, Solomon Schechter, 1 Cf. Biography. Philadelphia, Philadelphia, 1940, p. 139. Bentwich, Solomon Schechter, a Biography. 139. 1940, p. writes (p. It is is doubtful A. Marx writes the ancient ancient fragments fragments acquired doubtful whether some of the (p. 183): acquired 83) It by the Cairo Cairo treasure treasure trove'. trove'. II am convinced convinced the l):.araite Karaite Firkowitsch Firkowitsch ... came from the by the that there can be no doubt. doubt. 2 this Collection 2 Harkavy Collection in in Ormtema Om'tem1o HMnepamopcKoti I.f.unepamopcnou Hy6jiuHHoU IIy6.au'txo71 speaks about this Harkavy speaks pp. 75-87. collection is is now called called Bu6.auomex:u Bu6jiuomeKu 3a 30, 1899 zodi>. C.-IIemep6YP2 1903 pp. 1899 20810. C.-nemep6yps 1903 75-87. The collection 1

:

.

.

.

Ill b. Evr. Em. III b. 3

S

to the Geniza in visit to his visit Adler has described his in the the JQR, JQ.R, vol. vol. ix, ix, 1897, pp. 669-73. 669-73. 1897, pp.

Marx, p. Marx, p. 184. 184. in his his London library retained in •4 The MSS which Adler retained library have, have, since since his his death, death, gone gone to the Library of America in in New New. York. See See to Seminary of Theological Seminary Library of the Jewish Jewish Theological now A. Diez Macho. Importants on this Collection now: Importants Manuscrits Manuscnts Hebreux this important important Collection et Arameens aux Etats fitats Unis, et iv, 1957, pp. 27-46. 27-46. Unis, in VT, FT, Supplement 1957, pp. Supplement iv, Cf. Cf.

:

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION

8

gogue trading was started with the the started with in Old Cairo, Cairo, a general general trading gogue in material quantities of fragments fragments were Geniza. Large material from the the Geniza. Large quantities sold, Europe and in in particular particular to to the the to Europe travellers brought sold, travellers brought them to Library in Oxford, where A. Ncubauor N cubauer and A. A. E. E. Bodleian in A. Bodleian Library Oxford, Cowley soon became interested, and great efforts to acquire made efforts to interested, great acquire Cowley soon material the Bodleian Hodlcian Library Library has, has, Geniza. To-day material from the the Geniza. To-day the of Geniza next to Cambridge, the largest collection of fragments, the collection next to Cambridge, largest fragments, and it possesses aa printed printed calalogue it is is the the only of library which possesses catalogue of only library its of the the Bodleian Bodlcian Catn!o.!'.llc !if the the its collections. collections. The second volume of Catalogue of Hebrew Manuscripts part, devoted devoted to to the the descripfor the the greater Hebrew is, for greater part, Manuscripts is, descripis we find It here that a tion It is here that find a detailed list tion of detailed list of of these of these fragments. fragments. in all in Cairo, acquired fragments for the Bodlcian for all those those who, the Bodleian who, Cairo, acquired fragments Library; piece of of work. making fine piece is a fine work. 1 The making catalogue is Library; Cowley's Cowley's catalogue is As task. of is a very arduous task. tlte fragments were of such such a catalogue the catalogue fragments were very delivered to to the the Bodleian Library were delivered they in volumes, bound in volumes, Library they to the size of chiefly the leaves, leaves, so so that that each each one of of the size of the according to chiefly according these of different fragments. these volumes contains contains a large of different number fragments. large Therefore mentioned in th(~ catalogue, catalogue, Therefore not not only in the every manuscript only every manuscript mentioned folio but nearly every folio of every had to be examined and but MS to be and nearly every every described. described. their way A few fragments to the the University University Library Library in in fragments found their way to 2 3 and others went to the British Museum,3 a large Cambridge,2 others to the British a Museum, Cambridge, large Professor David Kaufmann quantity Kaufmanll of of BudaBudaquantity was acquired acquired by by Professor 4 went to to the the Bibliotheque Biblioth{~que de de pest collection Went pest and a fairly large collection fairly large FAlliance Israelite Israelite U Universelle I'Alliance niverselle de Paris, Paris, where where Israel Lcvi was was Israel LcSvi interested in in the the matter. 55 Some fragments interested fragments went to to the the StadtStadtBibliothek in Frankfurt am Main where Dr. Dr. A. A. Ftximann Freimann was the material; other fragrncnts to eager to study material; some other eager to study the fragments went to Philadelphia where Dr. Cyrus Adlcr started a small collection had started small collection Philadelphia Cyrus 6 as early as 1891;6 as some were acquired by the the UniversitalsbiblioUniversiUitsbiblioearly as 1891 acquired by 1

;

1 the Hebrew Manuscripts in the the Bodleian 1 Catalogue Manuscripts in Bodleian Library., Library, vol. vol. ii, ii, by by A, A. Ncubauor N<:ubaw'r Catalogue of of the E. Cowley, and A. E. Oxford, 1906. Cowley, Oxford, 1906. 2 In the 2 These fragments Cambridge University University Library Library as as MS Or. Or. the Cambridge fragments are preserved preserved in in several 1080, several boxes. boxes. 1080, and are kept kept in 3 E. N. Adler in JQR, Cf. E. vol. ix, 3 Cf. ]QR, vol. p. G672. Geni
THE GEN1ZA THE GENIZA

9g in Strasbourg,l thek in others thek others by private collectors. Four thousand Strasbourg, by private collectors. Four thousand for instance, fragments, collected by certain Jack fragments, for Mosseri in in instance, were collected by aa certain Jack Mosseri Cairo. Cairo. The matter matter took took aa new new turn turn when, The in 1896, the two two learned learned when, in 1896, the Smith Lewis and Mrs. Margaret Scottish ladies, Smith Lewis and ladies, Mrs. Agnes Mrs. Agnes Margaret to Cambridge Dunlop from one one of of their Gibson, returned to their numerous numerous Dunlop Gibson, Cambridge from to journeys to the East. They, too, had bought in Cairo in Cairo some some journeys They, too, bought from the Geniza. These fragments which form aa fragments from form which fragments fragments 22 noteworthy collection are now in the Library of the Presbyterian in the of the noteworthy Library Presbyterian in Cambridge Westminster College which owes owes its its existence existence College in Cambridge which to the efforts efforts of these these ladies. largely 1896 they ladies. In In May handed largely to May 1896 they handed over to Solomon Schechter-at Schechter at that over that time time Reader Reader in in Talmudic Talmudic at Cambridge at one of of parchment Cambridge University-two University two leaves, leaves, one parchment and 33 one of paper, with Hebrew lettering. paper, both covered with lettering. ascertained that Schechter ascertained that the the parchment a MS to a parchment belonged belonged to of the Palestinian Talmud 44 and in fragment he disin the the paper he dispaper fragment covered a piece the book book by by Jesus Jesus ben ben text from the piece of the Hebrew text Sira (Ecclesiasticus), composed in about text composed in Hebrew about (Ecclcsiasticus), a Jewish Jewish text B.C. We knew this 200 this text in its text in its Greek translation zoo B.e. as contained translation as contained in other in the Septuagint, but hitherto nothing other translations, hitherto nothing Septuagint, and in translations, but text in the text in the the original had been known of the here was was original Hebrew. So here aa fragment part of of Hebrew literature yet not not in in literature yet book, once a part fragment of a book, the original Hebrew text text of of which which had been been the Hebrew Canon, Canon, the original for about one thousand years. lost [or lost years. sensation. It It was obvious obvious that that This discovery discovery caused aa great great sensation. one leaf had been found, where onc leaves and other other important important found, more leaves material also be found. Therefore material might might also Therefore it it was decided decided-quite quite to send Schechter to secretly-to to Cairo Cairo so so that that he he might might try try and and secretly bring back to to Cambridge Cambridge whatever whatever he he could could find find in in the the Geniza, Geniza, bring Dr. Charles Taylor, Taylor, Master of of St. St. John's John's College, College, Cambridge, Cambridge, a a mathematician who was also also greatly greatly interested interested in in Rabbinic Rabbini< studies he had published studies-he published for for instance instance aa critical critical edition edition of of the the 1

1 1 P. P. Alejandro Alejandro Dicz Diez Macho, Macho, M.S.G., M.S.C., Valiosos Valiosos manuscritos manuscritos biblicos biblicos en en la la Biblio Biblio tcca teca Nacional yy Univcrsitaria Univcrsitaria dc Estrasburgo. Estrasburgo. Estudios Estudios Biblicos Biblicos vol. vol. xvi, xvi, 1957, 1957, pp pp

83-88. 83-88. 2 Gf. Cf. S. S. Schechter 'The Lewis-Gibson Lewis·Gibson Collection', Collection', Gf. Cf. N. Bentwich, Bentwich, loc. loco cit. cit. p. p. 140. 140.

2

a 3 4

in JQfi, vol. vo!. ix, ix, 1897, 1897, pp. pp. 115 115 fifl mJQR,

Fragments of of the the Palestinian Palestinian Talmud Talmud are are published published by by Louis Louis Ginzberg Ginzberg • The Fragments Terushalmi rerushalmi Fragments Fragments from from the the Genizah. Genizah. vol. vo!. i,i, Text Text with with various various readings readings from from the the editi editi

princeps, New York, York, 1909. Igog. running commentary commentary began began to to be be published published in in New New York York 1941: 1941: Com Com Ginzberg's running Ginzbcrg's mentary on on Berakhot, Berakhot, Perck Perek 1-4, 1-4, and and comprised comprised three three very very large large volumes. volumes. After After Ginzberg' Ginzberg' mentary death death another another volume volume was was published. published. If If this this commentary commentary should should be be continued continued in in th th same same manner manner it it would comprise comprise well well over over one one hundred hundred volumes volumes!

princeps,

!

GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL

10

Mishna-tract Pir~e the 'Sayings of the the Jewish Fathers'Pirke Aboth, Aboth, the Jewish Fathers' 'Sayings of the at put the necessary funds for this remarkable journey at Schechter's Schechter's funds this for put necessary journey disposal. with aa letter letter of of recommendaSchechter was provided disposal. Schechter provided with of tion University, addressed to the President President of tion from Cambridge the to addressed Cambridge University, was the Community of Cairo, stating that the journey the Jewish that of the Cairo, stating Jewish Community journey University Library. Library. He undertaken on behalf of the the Cambridge behalf of Cambridge University 1 left for for Cairo left Cairo in in December 1896.1 iSgG. N. Adler Adler in in London to to the the A letter letter of of introduction introduction from Elkan N. N. E. Chief Rabbi in Rafail b. Shim'on, had helped E. who in Cairo, Rafail b. Shim'on, Cairo, helped Adler when he had wished to Geniza, brought brought Schechter to visit visit the the Geniza, in whose influence influence he he received received in contact contact with with this this man 2 through through whose whatever with him permission to enter the Geniza and take away with take the to enter permission away he wanted. wanted. the dark To work in certainly no easy easy in the dark and dusty dusty room was certainly him to enabled task, but his energy and enthusiasm enabled to complete his great task, complete great energy permission to to take take the the whole his his task a few weeks. task within within a weeks. 33 He had permission contents to take only the the MS fragments fragments contents with take only with him, but decided to him, but and to ones. interested in hitherto the printed in hitherto to leave He was interested leave the ones. printed texts which could towards Jewish Jewish history history contribute towards unknown texts could contribute to in was more be found and theology, and such material likely to in material such theology, likely can matter. view we MSS than in matter. From his point of in printed his of point printed understand his decision decision and under the the prevailing understand his prevailing circumstances circumstances 4 4 We know today that only the selection was possible. general selection today that the only a general possible. texts also also are printed Special investigations investigations of of are of of importance. printed texts importance. Special facts about printed very interesting interesting facts revealed very printed fragments fragments have revealed the history in the the fifteenth fifteenth and sixteenth of Hebrew printing sixteenth history of printing in centuries. 5 Schechter filled filled a number of centuries. big sacks large cases cases of big sacks and large 66 The British British Embassy with the fragments. Embassy in in Cairo procured procured fragments. the export the permit for the the material the material from from Egypt Egypt and they they of the permit for export of at the the University arrived safely arrived Library in in Cambridge Cambridge even even safely at University Library via Palestine before Schechter himself who returned to Palestine to Cambridge Cambridge via visited his where he visited his relatives. relatives. of June 14th The Library the following following Syndicate ofJune I4th 18g8 Library Syndicate 1898 made the statement concerning the Geniza material: material: concerning the Cf. Schechter's Studies Studies in in Judaism, vol. ii, 1 Cf. Judaism, voI. Philadelphia 1908, pp. 33 fT. ff. ii, Philadelphia 1908, pp. 2 Gf. Adler loco f. loc. cit. cit. pp. letter of 2 Cf. The letter of introduction introduction for for Schechter Schechtcr pp. 672 672 f. 1

written, was written, N, Adler told told me, as Elkan N. by his brother, the the Chief Dr. not by his brother, Chief Rabbi Dr. me, by by himself and not Hermann Adler. Adler. 3 his journey is to 3 Schechter's own report journey is to be found found in in his his Studies Studies in Judaism. in Judaism. report about his vol. ii, Gf. also also N. Bentwich lac. vol. cit. pp. pp. 126 ff. loc. cit. 126 ff. ii, 1908 1908 p. p. 5 5 f. Cf. 4 Gf. Schechter lac. 4 Cf. p. 6 loc. cit. f. cit. p. 6 f. 5 Cf. J. 6 Cf. Bodleian Library Library Record, Record, vol. voI. i, i, Teicher, 'Hebrew printed J. L. Teicher, printed Fragments', Fragments', Bodleian 1 1939-4 939~4i1 , pp. PP- 234-36. 234-36. 6 loc. cit., • 'Thirty 'Thirty bags', bags', Bentwich loc. cit., p. p. 130. 130. ,

THE THE

GENrZA GENIZA

rr II

St. John's Dr. Taylor, College, and Dr. Dr. Schechter, Taylor, Master of St. John's College, Schechter, in Talmudic, the Reader in offered to to the the University University on on Talmudic, have offered certain conditions the valuable collection of of MSS which which Dr. Dr. certain valuable collection Schechter has brought the Geniza Geniza of of Old Cairo Old Cairo brought back from the with the consent of the heads of the the Jewish Jewish Community. Community. Among the more noteworthy treasures which which this this Collection Collection noteworthy treasures the book of of Ecclesiasticus in Hebrew contains are fragments Ecclesiasticus in fragments of the certain Palimpsests and certain the underwriting underwriting is is Greek Greek of which the Palimpsests of to and which preserve to us unique fragments of the Hexapla of the preserve unique fragments Hexapla version of and of Aquilas's Testament. There, There, are, are, of the the Old Testament. Aquilas's version of fragments which contain contain moreover, boxes of moreover, about twenty twenty large large boxes fragments which interest to to Semitic matter of much interest Semitic scholars; for example, example, scholars; for Biblical fragments in an early presenting in Biblical Hebrew hand fragments in early presenting in instances the some instances the super-linear punctuation, Liturgical Liturgical fragfragsuper-linear punctuation, of the ments and portions the Talmud and of of commentaries commentaries therethereportions of on; Historical documents (wills etc.); fragments in Arabic Arabic on; (wills etc.); fragments in in Hebrew letters; a few fragments fragments in in Syriac. mostly written in letters and a mostly Syriac. the collection The conditions upon upon which the collection is is offered offered to to the the are the University the following: University are following: ;

1 in the That the MSS be kept the University University Library as aa separ. kept in Library as separate collection, to be called called by rate as the the TaylorTaylorcollection, to by some such name as collection from the the Genizah of of Old Cairo. Cairo. Schechter collection be 2. That the thanks of the University given to the the heads heads of of University given to the at Cairo with the Jewish Jewish community with whose consent consent the the MSS community at to England. were brought brought to England. collection be not used used without without the the consent consent of of the the 3. 3. That the collection for three three years the date of acceptance by the donors for from the date of the years acceptance by University. University. the right right to to borrow manuscripts manuscripts 4. 4. That Dr. Schechter have the are not of which Faseimiles not accessible, the collection, collection, on Fascimiles are accessible, from the the Library for them. them. giving to the giving a receipt Library for receipt to 5. undertake to to make such such provision provision as as 5. That the University University undertake is possible is possible by or otherwise otherwise for for the the preserpreserby binding, binding, mounting mounting or to have them sorted, the MSS, vation of of the sorted, and a list list or or MSS, and to ten from the Catalogue of them drawn up within ten years the accepof within years accepCatalogue up the collection. tance tance of the collection. of Ecclesiasticus those with with Greek 6. Ecclesiasticus and those 6. That the the fragments fragments of after they of in the possession of the donors until after they writing remain in the the donors until writing possession of editions them. have brought out complete editions of them. brought complete .

These proposals accepted and passed passed in in Senate on proposals were accepted received from the November IOth the loth r8g8. 1898. The Cairo Community Community received an address in Senate of address in Latin, English of Cambridge Latin, English Cambridge University University not only and Hebrew, only on account of of Hebrew, which expressed gratitude 'not expressed gratitude e

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION

12

the goodwill in Talrnudic, Talmudic, received our our Reader in. goodwill with which you you received but also liberality with you also on account of the conspicuous with which of the you conspicuous liberality to permitted him to return laden with fragments.' return permitted fragments.' Cambridge best to to fulfil fulfil the the conditions conditions its best has done its Cambridge University University has under which the ten years years the the offered. Within ten the collection collection was offered. fragments were brought into a certain order, they cleaned a were cleaned certain into order, they fragments brought and polished, into large boxes either put large cardboard boxes polished, and then either put into lists written or carefully written lists or bound or or mounted between glass, and glass, carefully to find on the enable anyone who has to do work the subject to find everyto has everyanyone subject thing he seeks the basis basis of of these these lists lists II On the seeks within time. within a short short time. thing he at the the a which supply herewith a short survey of the material, at the same herewith short of material, survey supply in other be found an idea of the Geniza material to in other time gives material to the idea of gives collections. collections. in boxes Fragments boxes): boxes (164 (164 boxes): Fragments contained in Biblical text, Biblical books in in 37 37 boxes. boxes. Biblical text, arranged arranged by by Biblical boxes Fragments with supralinear punctuation: boxes 38, 39. with 38, 39. Fragments supralinear punctuation: in shorthand, phylacteries, Apocrypha Apocrypha Colophons, Bible in shorthand, phylacteries, Colophons, Bible and Pseudepigrapha, boxes 40-5. 40-5. Pseudepigrapha, boxes B. of the B. Versions Trilingual (Hebrew, Versions of the Bible, Aramaic, Bible, Trilingual (Hebrew, Aramaic, alone: 20 boxes. Bible Targum, Targum boxes. Arabic) Bible with Arabic) Targum, Targum alone: Torat Kohanim, Kohanim, ComC. C. Midrash: Ibn Ezra, Ezra, Mechilta, Mechilta, Torat the Bible, mentaries mentaries on the boxes. &c. 7 Bible, &c. 7 boxes. D. Masora: Ii box. box. boxes. E. Mishna: 44 boxes. F. Talmud: Text, pointed Talmud text, text, F. Text, Commentaries, Commentaries, pointed Aruch, Shceltot, Alfasi, Maimonides, Shceltot, Alfasi, Maimonides, Halakhot Gedolot, Gedolot, Aruch, Sefer Turim, Minor tractates, tractates, Sefer Turim, Talmud Yerushalmi, Yerushalmi, 17 17 boxes. boxes. G. Responsa in general of the the Geonim, boxes. Geonim, 22 boxes. Responsa in general and Responsa Responsa of H. Liturgy, mostly bound up. up. Of boxes, now mostly Liturgy, originally originally 18 boxes, interest: fragments special with Palestinian Palestinian and Babyspecial interest: fragments with Babylonian punctuation. Ionian punctuation. I. Documents and letters, Bills and Lists, 1. Lists, Historical Historical letters, letters, Bills letters, boxes. &c. 33 boxes. K. Miscellaneous: Amulets, Children's Amulets, Calendars, Calendars, Catalogues, Catalogues, Children's exercises, Colophons, Dictionaries, Dictionaries, exercises, Children's Readers, Readers, Colophons, Grammar, Indices, Jottings, Jottings, Grammar, Illuminated fragments, Indices, fragments, and Kabbala, Maimonides, Medicine, Magic Charms, Kabbala, Maimonides, Medicine, Magic Charms, Names, Poetry, Polemics, Printed Vellum, Vellum, Names, Pedigrees, Polemics, Printed Pedigrees, Poetry, boxes. Saadyana, Yosippon. Together Together 27 Vocabularies, Yosippon. Saadyana, Vocabularies, 27 boxes. Besides Besides: Arabic Fragments: Calendar, Children's Children's Exercise Exercise Bible, Calendar, Fragments: Bible, books, Lexicography, History, History, books. Documents, Documents, Grammar, Grammar, Lexicography,

A.

:

THE THE

GENIZA

13 13

Letters and Bills, Masora, Mathematics, Mathematics, AstroAstroBills, Liturgy, Liturgy, Masora, nomy, Science, Medicine, Philosophy, Poetry, Polemics Polemics Science, Medicine, Philosophy, Poetry, nomy, Kabbala and Amulets, Amulets, Religious Religious against against the ~araites, Karaites, ~abbala and Rabbinics, Rabbinics, tracts, tracts, Midrash and Homilies, Homilies, Talmud and Muhammedan fragments, Jottings and so so forth. Together forth. Together fragments, Jottings 20 boxes. boxes. in bound volumes. Fragments Fragments Fragments consisting consisting of of aa certain certain Fragments in are classified number of leaves according to to size conleaves are classified according size and contents and the the contents correspond to the material contents contents correspond to the material conin the the boxes. of binding binding material material which which tained tained in boxes. The process process of into boxes is first put on. is going was first put into going on. Fragments pieces written written on Fragments mounted between glass: glass: Single Single pieces as parchment and on paper regarded as of special value. of parchment paper regarded special value. less than 1,800 are not less I 8oo fragments preserved in There are in this this fragments preserved way. way. 3

to an approximate calculation made by by Schechter According Schechter According to approximate calculation about 100,000 Cairo to to Cambridge. Cambridge. 1 100,000 fragments fragments were brought brought from Cairo that the material material which went to Supposing other libraries to other libraries and Supposing that as extensive, collections could estimate estimate the total collections was just the total extensive, we could just as to be roughly number of 200,000. However, However, it it is is of fragments fragments to roughly 200,000. calculations as difficult to as they they must be be regarded regarded as as difficult to make such calculations case it only it is is quite quite clear clear that that we have have to to any case only approximate. approximate. In any material. reckon with with an amazing of material. amazing quantity quantity of is not only it is the quality quality which must And it only the quantity quantity but the consideration. Some of be taken into of the most striking finds have into consideration. striking finds in the already the Cambridge Library the report of the report of Cambridge Library already been mentioned in Syndicate. the most conspicuous conspicuous finds, finds, Syndicate. Yet they they were only only the importance has to be whereas much material material of of great has only only come to great importance even of in the appreciated as such in the course of time; to-day thorough as course time; thorough to-day appreciated results in examination of in the the most outstanding outstanding the fragments of the fragments results still be a long discoveries. time before before this this great great treasure treasure It will will still discoveries. It long time to its its full full advantage. can be used to advantage.

2. 2. THE DEAD SEA SCROLLS into detail, However, I must mention the the other other before going detail, I However, before going into which great discovery of Hebrew manuscripts originated in of originated in manuscripts great discovery were first These 1947 in caves near the Dead Sea. manuscripts first in near the caves manuscripts 1947 regarded in view of the the many places with some mistrust, mistrust, but in many places regarded with caves with in were found-eleven caves manuscripts eleven found in which they manuscripts have they of been discovered-the number of manuscripts to discovered the large been manuscripts that came to large 11 Studies ]udaism, in Judaism, Studies in

Series. Philadelphia, Second Series. p. 9. 9. Philadelphia, 1908, 1908, p.

14 14

INTRODUCTION GENERAL INTRODUCTION

light-fragments of about about six six hundred hundred works works are are known known so so light fragments of far-and the unusual unusual importance importance that that must must be be ascribed ascribed to to many many far and the

A

of them, them, any any idea idea of of forgery forgery must must be be dismissed. dismissed. A good good survey survey of of the the finds finds is is to to be be found found in in the the book book Dix Dix ans ans de de decouvertes dicouvertes dans dans of le desert desert de de Juda ]uda (Paris (Paris 1957) 1957) published published by by the the Abbe Abbe J. J. T. T. Milik, Milik, le Vaux, the the leader leader of of the the excavations excavations who, according according to to Pere Pere de de Vaux, who, and the the work work on on the the scrolls, scrolls, knows the the places places excavated excavated and the the and ArchaeoIn the better than anybody else. the manuscripts discovered else. than better discovered anybody manuscripts logical Museum in in Jerusalem Jerusalem (Jordan) (Jordan) an international international and interinterlogical of scholars scholars is is working working on the the very very large large confessional group group of confessional material which which was was collected collected from from the the excavations excavations and from material 1 2 the caves. caves. 1, 2 the '

most important important finds finds were were made in in a number of of caves caves The most near the the site site of of ruins ruins called called Khirbet Khirbet Qumran Qumran which are are not, not, as as near rather but Roman previously suggested, the remains of a citadel, rather of a remains the citadel, previously suggested, the one-time centre of of aa sort of settlement settlement belonging belonging to to aa religious religious sort of the one-time centre with over one thousand distinguishable order. cemetery over one thousand with order. A large distinguishable large cemetery graves represents the resting-place of of the the members of the the the last last resting-place graves represents order. Khirbet Qumran Qurnran have been near Khirbet eleven such far eleven such caves caves near So far order. So explored in which which fragments found; they they have of MSS have been found; fragments of explored in it is is to to be supposed supposed that that the the been i~i iI and it Caves I-I been named Qumran Qumran Caves to the discovered of MSS which belonged to the religious of are parts texts are discovered texts religious belonged parts it. caves by by members of it. order in the the caves were deposited and were order and deposited in in 1947, The first is the best best discovered by first cave, cave, discovered 1947, is by Bedouin in search of a stray known. it when in in search known. A shepherd goat. stray goat. upon it shepherd came upon He threw broke one of the eartheneartheninto the cave and this this broke a stone stone into the cave threw a scrolls ware stood there there containing ware jars containing MSS. The scrolls jars which stood in linen and deposited had originally deposited carefully in originally been wrapped wrapped carefully closed. the lids lids of which were tightly in the earthenware earthenware jars in the tightly closed. jars the to was done Obviously to texts were hidden everything the texts everything Obviously when the of the examination the preserve as long as possible. the scrolls scrolls as long as possible. The preserve the the scrolls scrolls once hidden that most of the cave cave has has shown, however, that shown, however, the broken a long there there were removed a ago. Judging long time ago. Judging from the of which jars of pieces in the the cave cave about fifty there must have have been in fifty jars pieces there the of with few exceptions the debris debris remained; with very remained; of the MSS only the exceptions only very few in originally or in fragments, stored only intact or seven, intact fragments, have been only seven, originally stored three of them found. Four of these were taken to America where three of these taken to found. Schools in the were New in American were published Schools Haven in 1950-5 by the 1950-51I by published in New Haven 11 Cf. Cf. 'Le 'Le Travail Travail cl'Edition des Fragments d'jfidition des RB, lxiii, Ixiii, Qumran', RE, Manuscripts de Qumran', Fragments Manuscripts 6 , pp. 195 PP- 49-67· 49~67. *956> 2 vom Toten Cf. Christoph Burchard. 'Bibliographie • Cf. Christoph Burchard. 'Bibliographic zu den Handschriften VOID Berlin 1957 Meer'. Meer'. BZAW more than 1550 B%AW 76, 76, Berlin 1957 (with (with more titles). 1550 titles).

THE DEAD THE DEAD SEA SEA SCROLLS

15

of Oriental Research. 11 Subsequently the four four MSS have have been been Subsequently the to Jerusalem returned to and together with the remaining three the with three Jerusalem together remaining have been acquired ofJerusalem which acquired by by the Hebrew University University ofJerusalem 2 started publishing has now started publishing them independently.2 independently. basis of certain certain archaeological On the basis findings Father de de archaeological findings Father scrolls the Vaux supposed that the scrolls from the first Qumran cave were first cave supposed Qumran their owners about A.D. 70 hidden there by to protect by their 70 to protect them from soldiers. It the advancing Roman soldiers. It may be possible to account be account advancing may possible to for the contents of one or or the caves in this way, for the other other nearby caves in this nearby way, decisive evidence. but we have no decisive to Qumran Cave evidence. With regard to regard Qumran it seems to to me rather rather improbable. way in which the the II it in which careful way improbable. The careful in tells MSS were deposited in the cave tells against the surmise; they the deposited against surmise; they the intention intention of were obviously of preserving as put there with the obviously put preserving them as as is long as possible. The logical conclusion is that temporary war conclusion that war long possible. logical temporary that it it was a case measures were not responsible, case of a solemn of a responsible, but that final concealment of the communal library. This could only final This could library. only was on have taken place the point of dying the of place when the community community point dying out. When that happened, out. happened, however, not know. know. We have have however, we do not for the no account of Jewish the period period after after Josephus. Josephus. But Jewish history history for certain that for certain at the time that at time when Josephus Josephus wrote wrote his his we know for Antiquities and Pliny the Essenes, Essenes, the the religious religious Antiquities Pliny reported reported about the in a vigorous order was in could have had no reason reason vigorous condition and could its books carefully in a hidden and inaccessible store its to store inaccessible place. place. to carefully in directions for for the solemn preservation Interesting preservation of of a library library are are Interesting directions in the so-called so-called Assumption to be found in to Assumption of of Moses, Moses, aa pseudepigraphipseudepigraphithe beginning cal Apocalypse beginning of of our our era. era. It It reads reads cal Apocalypse from about the 1 6-1 8, Charles II, (i, II, 415): 415) (i, 16-18, :

And receive receive thou the the writing writing that that thou mayst mayst know how to to the books books which II shall shall deliver deliver unto unto thee, thee, and thou thou preserve the preserve these in shalt in order order and anoint anoint them with oil oil of of cedar cedar and shalt set set these the in in which them vessels He made put away in earthen vessels in the place away place put creation of the beginning beginning of of the the creation of the the world, world, that that His His name from the upon until until the the day day of of repentance repentance in in the the visivisishould be called called upon tation wherewith the the Lord will will visit visit them in in the the consummation tation of the the end of the the days. days. 1 The Dead 1 Sea Scrolls Scrolls of of St. St. Mark's Mark's Monastery, Monastery, vol. vol. i: i: The Isaiah Isaiah Manuscript Manuscript and the the The Dead Sea Commentary. Edited for for the the Trustees Trustees by by Millar Millar Burrows, Burrows, with the the asasHabakkuk Commentary. sistance of of John John C. C. Trever and William H. H. Brownlee. Brownlee. Published Published by by the the American American sistance Schools of of Oriental Oriental Research, Research, New Haven 1950. 1950. vol. vo!. Hi, iii, Fascicle Fascicle 2: 2: Plates Plates and TransTransSchools criptions of of the the Manual of of Discipline Discipline ... New Haven, Haven, 1951. 1951. criptions .

.

.

Eleazar Lipa Lipa Sukenik, Sukenik, Megillot Megillot Genuzot Genuzot ii 1948, 1948, iiii 1950. 1950. 0$ar O~ar ha-Megillot ha-Megillot hahaEleazar Genuzot 1954. 1954. A Genesis Genesis Apocryphon. Apocryphon. A Scroll Scroll from the the Wilderness Wilderness of of Judaea, Juciaea, by by Genuzot Avigad and Jigael Jigael Yadin. Jerusalem, Jerusalem, 1956. 1956. Nahman Avigad 2

2

A

l6 16

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION

kind is indicated in in the the of a a similar A solemn concealment of similar kind is Indicated the Qumran case case of the Qurnran community. community. cave aa large large number both both of of According to the cave to examinations of the According very lain in in the the small and also of larger also of larger MS fragments fragments must have lain very small cave entered it. it. These at the the time the Bedouin shepherd cave at time when the shepherd entered of MSS which were were removed fragments fragments were probably probably remains of from the They give give us us a faint idea of of the the earlier date. faint idea the cave cave at at an earlier date. They size there. These recovered recovered stored there. size of of the the library library originally originally stored fragments published. 1 fragments have now been carefully carefully examined and published. The MSS of a part part must have have been been the fragments are a of which the fragments are 2 removed from the the cave cave a long long time ago. ago. the Syriac in the A letter language by by the the Nestorian Nestorian letter written written in Syriac language I Patriarch 726-819) to to Sergius, Patriarch of Seleucia Seleucia Timotheus I (A.D. (A.D. 726-819) Sergius, of Elam-the is not dated, but must have Metropolitan Elam the letter letter is not dated, Metropolitan of been written that trustworthy trustworthy people people 800 relates that written about A.D. 800-relates had told of books about ten years earlier in of a a discovery ten of books about earlier in told him of years discovery in the a small Jericho. The dog dog of of an Arab the rocks rocks near Jericho. small cave in as it huntsman had disappeared the cave cave and as it did did not not come into the disappeared into its master entered the the cave to out its master entered to look look for for it it and came across across the books. of books. 3 He notified notified the Jews numbers the ofJerusalem of of whom Jews Jerusalem to the the spot came to books of of the the Old [Testament] spot and found the books [Testament] in written and others, written in Hebrew. others, that far It seems to far more importance It to me that has to to be attributed attributed to to importance has this MS find the year has find about the 800 been this A.D. than has hitherto. done hitherto. year it is the cave all it is more than likely that the cave found in 800 was Above all in 800 likely that as that that discovered anew under similar the same as similar circumstances circumstances is the only one of in 1947. of the the caves caves near near Qumran II is 1947. This cave Qumran only or less Khirbet Qumran in which more or less complete scrolls MS scrolls Qumran complete All the other caves, were found. All the stimulus stimulus of the of the caves, which under the first find find were discovered in the the course course of of the next few few years, years, first discovered in the next contained only fragments, sometimes very only small fragments, very numerous and 4 MSS. As of the greatest importance, but no MSS.4 most we have seen, seen, most greatest importance, Discoveries in in theJudaean i 11 Discoveries Desert I: I: Q.umran Cave 1, by D. D. Barth&emy Barthelemy and and]. T. Milik Milik ... Qumran Cave thejudaean Desert by J. T. Oxford, Oxford, 1955. 1955. 2 this fact fact in in ThLZ, 2 I have mentioned this Minora, Lciden, p. 96). 96). ThL^ 1952,401 Leiden, 1956, 1952, 401 (Opera (Opera Minora, 1956, p. 3 Professor Oscar Braun ofWlirzburg of Wiirzburg published 3 Professor the letter in Syriac wilh aa German letter in published the Syriac with in vol. i, translation in Oriens Christianus, pp. 299-313. 299-313. His translation translation reads: reads: 'A 'A Christianus, vol. i, 19°1, 1901, pp. little house in in the rock'. This is is a misunderstanding, little the rock'. for a cave also also serves as an an abode serves as abode misunderstanding., for this is in this case spoken a 'bait' 'bait' (house). this cave and is cave was rather rather on the the small small spoken of as a (house) As this the writer uses uses the diminutive form 'baitona', meaning aa small small cave. cave. side, side, the 'baitona', meaning Fuck drew Otto Eissfeldt's Eissfeldt's attention Johannes attention to to Braun's Braun's article article who has has reproreproJohannes Flick translation in duced and revived the the main items of the translation in ThLZ, ThL% 1949,598. 1949, 598. 4 • MSS have been found in the eleventh Qumran cave, cave, recently recently discovered, discovered, but but linen nor deposited they in jars. jars. II owe this to the J. T. T. this to the Rev. Rev. J. they were neither wrapped wrapped in linen deposited in Milik. Milik. .

,

.

9

.

.

THE THE

DEAD SEA SCROLLS

17 lj

in Qumran of the MSS once deposited were removed removed long long ago. ago. deposited in Qumran II were is very probable that It is It about the year this happened about the 800. very probable that this happened year into account that We have to take into that the the Jews in Jerusalem Jerusalem who Jews in studied the MSS discovered belonged largely largely to to the the discovered in in about 800 belonged Karaites which was founded community founded in in about about 760 760 by by community of the ~araites 'Anan, circles of the Babylonian Babylonian after the the influential influential circles of the 'Anan, a Davidite, Davidite, after refused to to make him their Jews their leader leader in Exile (Res (Res in the the Exile Jews had refused Galutlza). His ancestry qualified him to this to occupy Galutha). ancestry would have qualified occupy this it position but it seems that he was unfavourably disposed towards that position unfavourably disposed towards oral teaching as codified the oral the Rabbis in the the Mishna and and codified by Rabbis in teaching as by the developed in the Talmud. He encouraged his followers to his to make followers developed encouraged a personal personal study of the the Bible. Bible. study of Karaite community The ~araite soon found found community of Babylonia Babylonia apparently apparently soon followers in Jerusalem. hear of of aa number of all events events we hear of Jerusalem. At all Karaite scholars in the course course of the ~araite the ninth ninth century century who worked in Jerusalem. in the spiritual spiritual centre centre of of the the Jerusalem. This city city soon became the Karaites and by the second half ~araites of the the ninth ninth century century they they had half of by the far greater influence in a far matters than than the resident in spiritual the resident greater influence spiritual matters Rabbanites. Jacob the help of the the Geniza material, material, Mann., with the Jacob Mann, help of this beyond has proved surely the the only doubt. 1 But surely proved this beyond doubt. explanation only explanation lies in this success success lies in the the fact fact that of this the Karaites ~araites had come into into that the material successof old material which they studied eagerly successpossession studied and possession eagerly they the Rabbanite circles circles took took little little notice notice of of it it because because fully, fully, whereas the it did not fit fit in in with their it This material appear their teachings. This material would appear teachings. to have been the the the MS scrolls scrolls brought to to Jerusalem about the year about to year Jerusalem brought 800 from the cave near Jericho. Jericho. these MSS must have been the Amongst the so-called so-called Damascus Amongst these Schechter Document Document which was published in 1910 by Solomon Schechter in 1910 published by from fragments the title title Fragments Fragments the Cairo Geniza under the out of of the fragments out 2 It It contained a text text which was entirely of entirely different different Zjadokite Work. of a Zadokite all Jewish from all writings we had hitherto hitherto known. This was at Jewish writings first rather rather baffling. first baffling.

THE ~ARA1TES KARAITES 3. 3. THE it soon became apparent that But it that there was aa close close connection there apparent Karaite teaching. between tIlls teaching. Attempts Attempts have been this text text and ~araite made to by suggesting suggesting that that the tlle Damascus to explain the relationship explain the relationship by 1 in Palestine in Egypt 1 ]acob Jews in Egypt and in Palestine under under the the Fatimid Fa.timid Caliphs^ Caliphs, vol. vol. i, i, Mann, The Jews Jacob Mann, f. Mann, Karaitica (Texts Oxford, Studies in in]ewish History and Literature Literature, Mann, l!araitica Oxford, 1920, Jewish History 1920, pp. pp. 60 f. (Texts and Studies f. of than* vol. ii) vol. (a volume of more than 1600 pages), Philadelphia, 1935, pp. 3 f. pages), Philadelphia, 1935, pp. 3 ii) (a 22 Documents of ]emish Sectaries, vol. i, Cambridge 1910. Sectaries,, vol. i, Cambridge 1910. of Jewish ,

3

l8 18

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION

Document itself indebted to to the Document was itself the text text gave gave Karaites. 1 But the the J>.araites. the It was not not written written the undoubted impression of being ancient. It impression of being ancient. in be used used for for all all Hebrew in the the Hebrew of of the the Rabbis which had to to be

texts written after of Jewish Jewish reorganization reorganization subsubtexts written after the the beginning beginning of sequent but in in aa language language the destruction of the to the the Temple, destruction of sequent to Temple, but closely the later books of of the the Bible. Bible. the Hebrew of of the later books closely resembling resembling the The antiquity Damascus Document Document has has been confirmed by by of the the Damascus antiquity of the of fragments belonging to it in Khirbet Qumran, the discovery in Qumran, discovery fragments belonging to it three cave and fragments fragments of a further further three such fragments in the the sixth of a sixth cave fragments in seven MSS in cave. is more, the in the the fourth the Manual fourth Qumran cave. is What more, Qumran in the the first first Qumran of Qumran cave, cave, contains contains aa text text of Discipline, Discipline, found in the related closely related to the Damascus Document evidently widely to and was closely evidently widely the third third Qumran known: five five fragments in the Qumran Cave fragments were found in of Manual were and fragments of eleven more MSS of the unearthed eleven unearthed the fragments in the in cave. the fourth fourth Qumran cave. Qumran the Damascus The text text of the Damascus Document the very very Document must have been the the Karaites for. their thing the J>.araites had been looking for. Through 'Anan, their thing looking Through Anan, founder, disposed towards towards the the codified codified founder, they they were unfavourably unfavourably disposed oral teaching the at oral of the Rabbis. Here at last a text certainly of last a text Rabbis. was which teaching certainly circles. They came from priestly the text very carefully, carefully, text very studied the They studied priestly circles. other similar similar writings and together reached together with other writings which may may have reached the cave near Jericho it must them from the it have greatly influenced have influenced Jericho greatly their teachings. the development development of their teachings. this influence influence can to certain extent to a certain That this extent be traced traced in in detail detail I discussions Dr. a was confirmed by discussions I had with Dr. Zucker, a pupil Moses Zucker, by pupil for more than of Aptowitzer, than twenty twenty years years on the the Aptowitzer, who has been for staff ofthe of the Seminary Israel Institute, belonging to to the the Jewish Jewish TheoloTheolostaff Institute, belonging Seminary Israel in New York. gical York. We discussed discussed the the concongical Seminary Seminary of America in the Damascus Document and the the early ~araites. nection between the early Karaites. collected some observations At my request observations which proved proved the the request he collected detail which the Document must have had influence in detail the Damascus Document on a prominent prominent J>.araite, lived and worked Karaite, Daniel el-J>.iimisi, el-Kumisi, who lived in Jerusalem in the middle of the ninth century Jerusalem and was one one of of century in the early the J>.araite settlers settlers there. there. early Karaite In the the Geniza fragments, In published the the fragments, from which Schechter published text of the text the Damascus Document, of copies copies made remains of Document., we have remains the J>.araites Karaites of the the day. by fragments found found in in the the Qumran Qumran by the day. The fragments caves make will a new edition caves will possible of this this important important text text and and edition of possible a should enable enable us us in in some cases cases to to fill fill in in lacunae lacunae and solve textual solve textual problems could previously previously have have hoped. hoped. problems more satisfactorily satisfactorily than we could c

1 Cf. 1 Cf.

A. Buchler's Buckler's review of Schechter's Schechter 's book, A. book, mJQR, in ]QR, vol. vo!. iii, iii,

1912-13, pp. 429-85. 4 2 g-85. 1912-13, pp.

THE KARAITES ¥-ARAITES THE

19 1Q

In the the Manual Manual of of Discipline Discipline (closely (closely related related to to the the Damascus Damascus In Research Document) published by the American Schools of Oriental Research of Oriental Schools American the Document] published by in New New Haven Haven 1951 1951 according according to to the the MS MS from from the the first first Qumran Qumran in the of life cave, directions are laid down to regulate the life of the community the to are laid down directions community regulate cave, ofthe the New New Covenant. Covenant. The The same same regulations regulations can can be be found, found, though though of in the the Damascus Damascus Document. Document. At At times times the the texts texts are are little shorter, shorter, in aa little the same same word word for for word, word, whilst whilst at at other other times times they they reveal reveal disdisthe of interest interest for for the the history history of of the the community. community. crepancies which which are are of crepancies In addition, addition, however, however, the the Damascus Damascus Document Document contains contains words words In of exhortation exhortation for for which which we we have have so so far far found found no no parallel parallel in in the the of from the the caves. caves. These These passages passages are are particularly particularly interesting interesting MSS from important clues clues for for the the history history of of the the comcombecause they they provide provide important because translation The and for the reasons which led to its birth. translation munity to its birth. led reasons which for and the munity of the the concluding concluding part part (VI (VI uf) I If) runs runs as as follows: follows: of all those those who have have made the the resolution resolution not not to to enter enter the the And all in the altar on fire in vain, temple any more or to kindle the fire the altar the kindle to or vain, more any temple so doing doing have fulfilled fulfilled what God who 'have the door', by so 'have closed closed the door', by some were there Oh, that there amongst you you has said (Mal ii 10): that has said (Mai amongst 10): Oh, that no fire fire may may be kindled kindled on on would close the door door so so that close the who would in vain! vain!l1 my altar in my altar Only with kindling kindling fire fire in in the the entrusted with were entrusted the priests priests were Only the not resolved to Temple, so these words apply to priests who had resolved not priests Temple, so these words apply altar. the altar. fire in in vain on the to kindle fire to kindle not to the Temple enter the to enter Temple and not They are called the closers of the door whom the Prophet Malachi door the Prophet They are called the closers of duties their duties had These priests had prophesied. evidently taken their priests had evidently prophesied. These their at this in the Temple very seriously, but had at this time made up but up their in the Temple very seriously, the minds to renounce their privileges, withdraw from the Temple their Temple minds to renounce privileges, could their followers could and a place for a search for and search they and their place where they have Their withdrawal must have live according to their ideals. ideals. their to live according dominant their lost Sadok taken place at the time when the Bne ~ado~ lost their dominant the when time the taken place at Antiochus of Antiochus i.e. the time of in the Temple at Jerusalem, i.e. position position in the Temple at Jerusalem, time this time to Epiphanes. That the Damascus Document belongs to this Document the Damascus That belongs Epiphanes. Abhandin his Eduard Meyer in his Akademie Abhandwas clearly recognized by Eduard was clearly recognized by Meyer The Zadokite his book The of his lung, Berlin 19192.2 In third chapter gadokite In the the third chapter of lung, Berlin 191 g 3 H. an has H. H. Fragments and the Dead Sea Scrolls H. Rowley has given an Scrolls* Sea the Dead given and Rowley Fragments text the of the excellent of the discussion concerning the age of the text discussion the of excellent survey age concerning survey been has been date has identical date An identical and conclusion. An same conclusion. to the the same has come come to and has .

Levi realized 1* II have in ThLZ, this passage about this p. 405. ThL& 1952, 45- Israel written about 1952, p. have written passage in Israd. Levi realized la secte'. secte'. RE], 183. de la p. 18 Fhistoire de Ixi, 1910, 1910, p. that: 3. REj, lxi, d6cisif pour l'histoire semble decisifpour morceau ... semble 'Ge morceau that: 'Ce der aus deT Sine ]iidische Damaskus. Eine Schnft am 22 Die Lands Damaskus. im Lande Bundes im Judische Schrift des Neuen Neuen Bundes Die Gemeinde Gemeinde des Seleukidenzeit. Seleukidenzeit. ff. 62 fr. •8 Oxford, iii, pp. pp. 62 Chapter iii, Oxford, 1952, 1952, Chapter .

.

.

GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL INTRODUCTION

2O 20

11 in his given his noteworthy the given by by Isaak Rabbinowitz in noteworthy essay essay about the texts found in first Qumran in the the first cave. texts cave. Qumran decides likewise Andre Michel decides likewise 22 when he discusses discusses the the historical historical the texts interpretation of the Qumran texts and particularly the Habakthe interpretation Qumran particularly kuk Commentary. Commentary. called Bne $ado~ The priests the Levites Sadok succeeded the Levites as as priests here called a the priestly class; they were descended from a priest called $ado~ called Sadok priestly class; they priest the offiee office of High Priest at at the the Temple in Jerusalem who had held the High Priest Jerusalem Temple in the Exile in the time of Solomon. Even before before the Exile the the sacerdotal sacerdotal in had been hereditary in the family and it remained so the dignity it so dignity hereditary family after the the Exile. Exile. The book of Ben Sira after us a good idea of the Sira gives us idea of the gives good these ~ado~ite Sadokite priests. importance Proposing to enumerate importance of these priests. Proposing to of in the important men ofIsrael, in reality the author writes aa panegyric panegyric the writes Israel, important reality its like upon its priests. Men like Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, even upon priests. lines Moses are only given a few lines whereas Aaron and the the Aaronites Aaronites only given of the centre the whole are the subject oflong eulogies. They form the centre of the of subject long eulogies. They a The panegyric ends with a hymn to Simon, the last last passage. to Simon, the passage. panegyric hymn Sadok who held in was high priest of the Bne ~ado~ held in great esteem and high priest great the author writes writes in in a about whom the a psalm: psalm:

Give thanks unto Him that chooseth ehooseth the the Bne Sadok ~ado~ to to be be priests; priests; for ever. ever. For His mercy mercy endureth for It is is understandable that that when Ben Sira's Sira's grandson It the grandson made the his grandfather's translation of his text at Greek translation grandfather's Hebrew text at the the end of of left out the the second century the psalrn. psalm. By By that that time the the B.C., he left century B.C., Sadok in the Temple reign Temple at at Jerusalem Jerusalem had long long reign of the Bne ~ado~ ceased. ceased. We must keep keep in in mind this this high high esteem esteem for for the the old old priestly priestly class of the Temple in when in Jerusalem read the Damascus class we read the Damascus Jerusalem Temple Document. Sadok held Document. The Bne ~ado~ held an outstanding outstanding position position amongst amongst the who withdrew the the priests from the Temple. Ezekiel xliv 15 is is Ezekiel xliv priests Temple. 15 where the Levitical the Bne quoted the Levitical priests, the ~ado~, are mentioned, are quoted mentioned, Sadok, priests, and the the following is made. following comment is

The priests converted in in Israel Israel and priests are those who have been converted have left left the land of the land of Judah. Judah. The Levites Levites are are those those who have have joined them. them. The Bne Sadok ~ado!5: are are the the chosen chosen of of Israel Israel whose joined name will will be known until until the the last last day. day. 1

VT, iii, iii, 1953 1953 PPpp. 175-185. 175-185. FT, A. A. Michel, Michel, Le Le Maitre Mattre de de Justice, Justice, d'apres d'apres les les documents documents de de la la Mer Mer Morte, Morte, la la litUrature, litterature, apocryphe et et rabbinigue, rabbinique, xv, xv, 335 335 pp. pp. Avignon, Avignon, 1954. 1954. Gf. Cf. the the review review of of the the book book by by R. R. apocryphe de de Vaux, RB, RE, xii, xii, 1955, 1955, pp. pp. 299 299 f.f. 1

2

2

THE THE

KARAITES

~ARAITES

21 Q\

Manual reads: The Manual reads The Those who who lead aa life life according Those to the the rules rules of of the the Bne ~ado~ Sadok according to who keep the covenant. who covenant. keep the These priests, led by the Bne ~adol!:-, These had been deprived of their their priests, led by the Sadok, had deprived of outsiders who rights by outsiders who had usurped those rights with the support those rights by usurped rights with the support the people. of the the most conscientious, had number, probably people. A number, probably the conscientious, had in consequence emigrated and together with their with their followers followers consequence emigrated together sought sought a new place place of worship. worship. these priests The opponents are deswithdrawn are desopponents of these priests who had withdrawn as people a built cribed as who built a wall and covered it v",ith unmixed covered it with people the law. mortar; law. Solomon Schechter Schechter mortar; who built aa hedge hedge around the and Israel Levi instantly identified them as the Pharisees. II identified as the Pharisees. instantly it is is worth while to to recall recall the the following think it words which the words which the following first editor of the the Damascus discoverer and first on Damascus Document Document writes writes on xxviii his introduction: page xxviii of his introduction: page :

The general receive from the the Rabbinic Rabbinic literature, general impression impression we receive literature, after all, the only which remains, authoritative source the for the source for remains, after all, the only authoritative the Pharisees, is that that they to teachings a deep aversion to teachings of the Pharisees, is they had a deep aversion all "external writings" it is writings" .... Hence it is not likely that they they would would all likely that a literature literature towards which have indulged towards which indulged in the production production of a all maintained a more or hostile attitude. or less less hostile this they attitude. And this they all is now confirmed by our Text. For For whatever whatever impression impression is by our Text. difficulties the present of our our MS may may difficulties unsatisfactory state state of present unsatisfactory place in the the way thing is is certain, certain, that that way of the student ... one thing place to deal here with a we have to a Sect Sect decidedly decidedly hostile hostile to to the the as represented bulk of the the Jews represented by by the the Pharisees. Pharisees. It It is is aa Sect Sect Jews as equipped books of of its its own, own, aa calendar calendar equipped with additional sacred books of its set of laws its own, own, and aa set laws of of its its own, own, bearing bearing upon upon various various commandments of of the the Scripture. Scripture. The foregoing foregoing are are the the words of aa man who had aa deep deep historical historical of the Israel Levi of the subject. Israel Levi pronounced the understanding the much subject. understanding pronounced same verdict. verdict. On the the other other hand, hand, the the learned learned Talmudist Louis Louis Ginzberg, in in twelve twelve long long articles articles published published in in the the Monatsschrift Monatsschrift Ginzberg, und die Geschichte des Jilr die Geschichte und Wissenschaft des Judentums, 1911-14, which, fur Judentums, 1911-14, which, Wissenschaft an were additional in book by additional chapter, published in form,l1 enlarged form, enlarged by chapter, published tried tried to to prove prove that that the the Damascus Damascus Document Document contains contains nothing nothing which not have been written written by by aa Pharisee. Pharisee. Even Even if if this this were were could not could a it here would lead to theoretically possible, it lead here to a complete mistheoretically possible, complete misthe not of must facts. We that the ofthe facts. not forget that the passage in interpretation forget interpretation passage in are is a one. articles question is a polemical one. Ginzberg's articles are undoubtedly polemical Ginzberg's question undoubtedly .

1

1

.

.

Louis Ginzbergj Ginzberg, Eine Eine unbekannte unbekanntejudische jUdische Sekte Sekte I1,} New New York, York, 1922. 1922. Louis

22

GENERAL GENERAL

INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION

a source read them critically, critically, for those source of of knowledge those who can read knowledge for and for English translation of the the of for that that reason reason the the forthcoming translation forthcoming English of is to be articles out of print is to welcomed, all articles which have been long welcomed, all long print which the will included up to be included to now have the more as as three will three chapters up chapters 1 Let us us hope hope it it will will find find been available Let been in manuscript.! available only manuscript. only in it discerning readers! In general, however, it be said that must be that readers! said general, however, discerning Ginzberg's the understanding understanding of of the the obstructed the Ginzberg's arguments arguments have obstructed Damascus to remind ourselves, thereIt is is opportune to Damascus Document. Document. It thereourselves, opportune fore, that scholars Israel Levi Levi from like Solomon Schechter Schechter and Israel scholars like fore, that a real the first prepared the ground for a real historical assessment for assessment the very first the historical ground very prepared of the text. of the text. Rugo review of of Schechter's in his his well-known review Schechter's Hugo Gressmann in essential point point 22 and thereby thereby misled misled book misunderstood one essential contributed towards the Eduard Meyer, who otherwise contributed towards the otherwise much Meyer, text proper understanding of the text by his Akademie Abhandlung of the his Akademie of by Abhandlung of proper understanding the 1919 mentioned above. What the priests complained about above. about priests complained 1919 real changes the Rabbis which must have were real by the have changes introduced by the to the the of given the impression to the priests of destroying the law, although law, given although priests destroying impression the protected it. it. This This was, was, it it seems the Rabbis contended that that they they protected in the to the main by by Rudolf Leszynsky Leszynsky as as to me, me, rightly rightly appreciated appreciated in as 1912. early beyond doubt that that the the Damascus Damascus 1912. II think he proved early as proved beyond is strongly anti-Pharisee in Document in regard regard to to vows, vows, marriage marriage Document is strongly anti-Pharisee the calendar, the Sabbath, laws, the sacrifices, the laws laws of cleanof cleanlaws, the Sabbath, the calendar, the sacrifices, the liness, in its its attitude attitude towards towards the the liness, and oaths, oaths, and especially especially in 3 Aaronite priests. priests. that after after the introduction of the We must remember that the introduction the law by by Ezra who was himself one of the Bne Sadok $ado~ its its interpretation interpretation was left entirely in the hands of the priests. priests. This privilege privilege was still left still entirely in in the the time time of of Ben Sira. Sira. But But since since substantially substantially claimed by by them in the Great the the Greeks the time of Alexander the Greeks had come within within the Jewish Jews had made contact contact with with Jewish mental horizon and the Jews civilization. The traditional interpretation of of the the law, law, Greek civilization. traditional interpretation until then then by the priests, practised out of of date. date. Lay-people Lay-people practised until by the priests, was out started to take part its interpretation. to take started in its Little evidence evidence of of this this part in interpretation. Little has come to light development to hitherto, because because the the literature literature development has light hitherto, 1 Cf. H. EL Louis Ginsberg, 1 Cf. Manuscript Finds Finds: New Light Light on on Eretz Eretz Ginsberg, 'The Dead Sea Manuscript in the Greco-Roman Period'. Tisrael in Period in in Israel: risrael Israel: Its Its Role Role in in Civilization, Civilization, ed. ed. Moshe Israel Institute Institute of the Jewish David. The Seminary Theological Seminary of America, America. Seminary Israel Jewish Theological Seminary of New York, York, 1956. 1956. 2 Gf. Gressmann's review of Schechter's book in in ZDMG 2 Cf. lxvi, 1912 pp. 491-505, 49 1-5°5, X)MG Ixvi, 1912 pp. especially Mal. i, i, 10 gepragte Titel Titel cler 10 gepragte der especially p. sonderbare, im Anschluss an Mai. p. 495: 495: Der sonderbare, 'Turschliesser' (6.12) 'Tu.rschliesser' ist mir unverstandlich geblieben. unverstandlich geblieben. (6.12) ist 3 Rudolf Leszynsky, Die Sadduziier, 3 RudolfLeszynsky, pp. 14267. Sadduzder, Berlin, Berlin, 1912, 1912, pp. 142-67. :

5

,

THE :r;;.ARAITES THE KARAITES

23

issuing systematically suppressed suppressed and circles was systematically and issuing from priestly priestly circles in destroyed by the Rabbis in power. In the Damascus Document we the In Damascus Document destroyed by power. first time a for the first have for a document which goes back to priestly to priestly goes back for its its seeming so sources. This accounts for unusual it became sources. so unusual it when became seeming to us. us. In the eyes the priests known to priests the of the the ever ever the rulings eyes of the rulings of influential increasingly influential Rabbis violated the law. are inclined the violated law. are We inclined increasingly relaxations suggesting to think of relaxations themselves by by customary customary law. to law. suggesting themselves to try The Rabbis had to and prove that such changes were no that such were no try prove changes all. changes at all. They summarized under the heading of them under the changes They heading of law which they 'oral law' 'oral gave the required authority by maintaining the they gave required authority by maintaining it was very ancient and had been revealed that it that revealed to to Moses on on Mount very the Sinai together Sinai with the 'written law', the Torah. 'written law the Torah. together The great found in in the the books books found the caves caves obviously great significance significance of the obviously fact that they lies in in the the fact the lies belonged for the most part the priestly priestly for most to the they belonged part to literature. The religious in literature. community, in possession the books whose the books religious community, possession the of followers those had been, the followers of those priests who, under under been, was formed by by priests who, their ties severed their ties with the Temple in Jerusalem. Jerusalem. In In protest, with the protest, had severed Temple in the new community the they retained their dominant influence. their retained influence. community they well understand that We can well the library library consisted consisted largely largely of that the of books which derived circles carried on the derived from priestly circles and carried on the priestly traditions. Through priestly in inaccessible inaccessible caves caves Through concealment in priestly traditions. these books were preserved these the Rabbis Rabbis who managed to preserved from the managed to the whole literature, in its its original original language, dealt destroy which dealt literature, in destroy the language, traditions. Parts Parts of with of it with priestly it have survived survived in in translations. translations. priestly traditions. the Christians Christians revised these for revised these for Christian purposes and, and, as as Often the Christian purposes have their Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha, they played their part Pseudepigrapha, they played Apocrypha part their influence Christian circles. circles. 11 and have had their influence in in Christian Karaites studied the the MSS brought When the l}.araites brought to to Jerusalem Jerusalem the cave near Jericho, soon became aware that that these these from the Jericho, they they soon circles considerably older than than the the texts texts were texts texts from priestly considerably older priestly circles with of which the the Rabbis had accomplished with the help accomplished the the codicodihelp of It is in the Mishna and Talmud. It fication of oral oral teaching fication is known teaching in Karaites appealed to Sadducean texts, that texts, and how they they that the the l}.araites appealed to had come by real problem. problem. The Sadducees texts presented by such texts presented a real the Temple had been dispersed Temple was destroyed the destroyed and the dispersed when the in the began in the course course of of the the eighth eighth century. century. l}.araite Karaite movement only only began So the teaching must have been of Sadducean teaching the handing handing down of achieved by literary means. But what literature literature was involved? involved? achieved by literary means. 3

3

,

11 Cf. Priestertradition', ThL%, ThLZ, 1956, pp. 135-50. 135-50. Cf. Ethelbert Ethelbert Stauffer, 'Probleme der Priestertradition Stauffer, 'Probleme 1956, pp. ~ Pseudepigrapha by by Rudolf LeCf. Cf. the the instructive instructive remarks about Apocrypha Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha szynsky, Die Sadduziier, Berlin, 1912, Sadduzaer, Berlin, 168-279. 1912, pp. pp, 168-279. szynsky, Die 3

,

INTRODUCTION GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL

24 24

to Sadducean literature All All texts texts appertaining literature had been destroyed appertaining to destroyed the by the Rabbis. Josephus, who more than once mentions mentions by Josephus, Sadducean teachings, never came within the purview the within of the the teachings, purview of Karaite community founders of the the J>.araite is founders and is certainly never never community certainly mentioned by the Talmud from which by them. There remains the we learn learn aa variety facts about the of facts trace the Sadducees Sadducees;i yet variety of yet no trace in it it of features relate can be found in features which relate Sadducean of special special Karaite teaching. link was missing. to to J>.araite teaching. The connecting missing. There can connecting link that texts the at the beginning hardly be any doubt that the texts found at the of any hardly beginning of the ninth century the the and studied carefully by the l):.araites, based based Karaites, century carefully by tradition as this connecting on priestly connecting as they constitute this are, constitute they are, priestly tradition link. link. Karaites speak the cave. the MSS from the cave. When The J>.araites speak about the 1 in al-Kirldsani his kitdb al-anwdr ]a'lplb al-J>.ir~,isani in his great work kitiib al-anwar wal-mariilsib,l wal-mardkib, Ja'kub great old written about 937, the written enumerates the old Jewish sects, he mentions mentions 937, Jewish sects, the Samaritans and after the Pharisees Pharisees and Sadducees, ofter but Sadducees, but after the after the a the which before the Christians, a]ewish sect, he simply calls cavecavecalls Christians, Jewish sect, before simply that their people their name is is derived derived from (maghariyd) , explaining people (maghiirija) explaining that their books which they in a had found in a cave (magMr). name, their cave they (maghdr}. The name, 2 in is often often misspe1t various which is in the various editions of the texts, must editions of the misspelt texts, must the ninth have been very well known in the ninth tenth centuries. tenth and centuries. very Karaite it quite frequently, but it writers use J>.araite writers use it it is is also also known quite frequently, writers. 3 to Muslim writers. to It is is more than probable that the It the members of of the the religious religious probable at the place their centre at call Khirbet order who made their place we call Khirbet Qumran Qumran their MSS in in the nearby deposited caves. Maybe Maybe they they belonged belonged deposited their nearby caves. to the and to the religious which Josephus Pliny call Essaites call Essaites religious community community Josephus Pliny or Essenes. Essenes. What this called itself this religious religious order order called itself we know no better better than than J>.ir~isani; they they could could only called cave-people cave-people after after the the MSS Kirkisani; only be called had been found which they they had deposited deposited in in the the cave cave (maghdr). (magMr). We only only learn from the the Damascus Document, Document, published published by by SchechSchechter ter from fragments in the Cairo Geniza which had been been copied copied fragments in from scrolls scrolls taken taken out of the the cave, that this this community community was was cave, that )

1 Anwar wal-Maraqib, 1 Kitdb Kitiib alal-Anwiir wal-MarJqib, Code Gode of of Karaite Karaite Law, Law, by by Ya'qub Ya'qiib al-Qirqisani, al-Qirqisani, cd. cd. Leon Lean Nemoy. New York York 1939-45, I, 2,5-8. Cf. Leon Nemoy, Nemoy, 'al-Qjrqisam's 'al-Qirqisanl's Account Account 2, 5-8. Gf. 1939-45, I> of Sects and of the the Jewish and Christianity', Christianity', HUCA, RUGA, vol. vo!. vii, vii, Cincinnati Cincinnati 1930, pp. 325 325 ff. fr. Jewish Sects 1930., pp. 2

• 2

rrya

from maghanya, maghJrzya, there there are are misspellings misspellings such such as as maghdriba^ maghiiriba, maqariba, maqJriba, maqamaqJApart from

etc. riya etc. 3

3 For For instance instance al-Birum, al-Biriini,.Chronology Bd. Sachau, Sachau, p. p. 284, 284, who quotes quotes as as his his Chronology •.• Ed. source of information information Abu Abii. Isa '1sa al-Warrak al-Warralj: (died (died A.D. A.D. 909) 909) and Shahrastam, Shahrastani, Mas'udi, Mas'iidi, source of Malj:rizi and and others. others. Cf. Cf. de Vaux, Vaux, RB, RB, Ivii, lvii, 1950, 1950, pp. pp. 417-29 417-29 and and the the abu'I-Fi9- Makrizi abu'l-Ficla, literature literature quoted quoted by by him. .

a,

.

.

THE THE

KARAITES

~ARA1TES

25 25

followers of priests formed by in protest protest had resigned resigned from from by followers priests who in service in the Temple. The Damascus Document also tells us, and service Damascus Document also tells Temple. us, and the Manual of Discipline confirms, that this community founded that this founded of Discipline confirms, community followers lived by lived under the leadership of of the the priests. priests. the leadership priests' followers by the priests' When about the year 800 the MSS were brought to Jerusalem the were to year Jerusalem brought from the cave near Jericho, a great impression on the the Jericho, they they made a great impression of the J5.araites. They saw that these newly-founded community the Karaites. that these newly-founded community They were obviously by priestly circles and recognized recognized them obviously written by priestly circles as they accorded a great great as Sadducean texts; accorded them a texts; subsequently subsequently they in the the development of their teaching. influence in influence of their development teaching. texts brought to Jerusalem Among the texts the Jericho Jericho caves caves Jerusalem from the brought to scrolls with the the Hebrew text text of of Ben Sira. were, doubt, the scrolls Sira. were, no doubt, that text We have seen clearly that this text must from priestly this must come from clearly priestly the Rabbis Rabbis were were circles. circles. Moreover we can well well understand understand that that the in favour of including text not in such a text in the Bible. in the Hebrew Bible. MSS including text of the Hebrew text the book were suppressed of the at an early date of the suppressed at early date it took a long and it the text text was available again. before the available again. long time before Ben Sira's Sira's Proverbs in Talmudic and Rabbinic The chapter: Rabbinic Proverbs in chapter: 'Ben in Cowley Literature' of the the Oxford Oxford Literature' in edition of Cowley and Neubauer's edition Ecclesiasticus has fragments proved this this unmistakably. unmistakably. 11 has proved fragments from Ecclesiasticus scrolls of of Ecclesiasticus When, Ecclesiasticus in in Hebrew 800, MS scrolls When, about A.D. 800, the cave near Jericho were brought Jericho to to Jerusalem, Jerusalem, they they must brought from the studied by the Karaites. have been eagerly J5.araites. We know that that the the eagerly studied by the text was still still available available during Hebrew text during the the ninth ninth and tenth tenth centuries, maybe a little little longer. then the the Rabbis seem once centuries, maybe longer. But then to have succeeded in in suppressing more to it completely. completely. They They also also suppressing it it that to it the copies the ninth ninth and eleventh eleventh saw to that the copies made between the old scrolls scrolls which had been found in centuries of the centuries in the the cave cave near near the old into the the Genizas. Genizas. It Jericho It was from the the Geniza Jericho disappeared disappeared into the Hebrew of in Sira first first emerged emerged in Old Cairo Cairo that that the of Ben Sira again. again. in the the Expositor Since Expositor of of July July 6th 6th 1896 the Since Schechter published 1896 the published in Scottish ladies ladies aa large large number historical to the Scottish historical fragment fragment belonging belonging to last one, the last the Geniza have been published of published-the one, of fragments fragments from the in as Ben Sira late as a fragment Sira in Hebrew, Hebrew, as late as 1931 1931 by by of a fifth fifth MS of fragment of Joseph pp. 223-37 223-37 = MS Adler Adler 3597. 3597. xxi, 1931, 1931, pp. JQR xxi, Joseph Markus in lQR The material published in in aa large large critical critical earlier was published discovered earlier material discovered a out also brought edition brought out scholarly edition by scholarly comby Rudolf Smend who also c

in Talmudic and Rabbinic Literature 11 Cf. Literature in in The Sira's Proverbs Proverbs preserved Gf. Ben Sira's preserved in Original Hebrew qf portion qf Ecclesiasticus• • " Ed. A. E. E. Gowley Cowley and Ad. Neubauer, Neubauer, a portion of Ecclesiasticus. of a Original Hebrew Oxford, Oxford, 1897, pp. xix-xxx. 1897, pp. .

.

.

GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL INTRODUCTION

26

1 mentary.l regard to with regard to Ben Sira's Sira's Hebrew Smend's conclusions conclusions with mentary. Smend's text are as text are follows (p. as follows lix) : (p. lix) . . . that not long the Syrian ceased not after the the textual that the textual history long after Syrian history ceased been made can be be explained explained by by the the fact fact that that translation translation had been the into oblivion oblivion in in the the less and sank into the book was read read less less and less as Babylonia Babylonia and Palestine. Palestine. centres such as centres of of Jewish Jewish scholarship scholarship such both the of the the text text and As a result result both the spontaneous corruption of spontaneous corruption also the blending of the various recensions to end. to an end. of came also the the various recensions blending This is it seems seems probable probable that that text text A, A, is one of the the reasons reasons why why it as Persia. Only Only the the as well as text text D originates well as text B and text originates from Persia. fiorilegistic a different origin. text C different origin. G could could have a florilegistic text :

.

.

.

Page Ixii reads: reads Page Ixii older In many recent variants, cases we have, next to to more recent variants, an older have, next many cases the Greek wording which corresponds with readings. the whole, On whole, readings. wording corresponds translations, not only only improve the Hebrew, Hebrew, the Greek, translations, especially Greek, not improve the especially the its value or but generally or at at least least its its age age to to aa much generally prove prove its higher than is from such numerous and is to to be expected expected from higher degree degree than the other thorough other hand the the Hebrew text text thorough corruptions. corruptions. On the provides of the the the explanation for two-thirds the Syrian two-thirds of explanation for Syrian and the provides the valuable parallels Greek book, book, at at the most the same time time offering valuable offering parallels the third for part. for the the interpretation third part. interpretation of the :

after the Now however, Now, the discovery of the the MSS in in the the caves caves near however, after discovery of the matter has the Dead Sea, the has assumed aa different aspect. Two different aspect. Sea, the scrolls with the Hebrew text Sira have been fragments text of of Ben Sira fragments of scrolls cave. us an idea of cave. They give us of the the found in the the second Qumran Qumran They give from first scrolls which were taken to the to Jerusalem about scrolls 800 the first Jerusalem Qumran by the the Karaites I~araitcs to to the the best best Qumran cave and which were copied copied by their ability. of their is no doubt that that Ben Sira's there is Sira's Moreover, there ability. Moreover, text had not only Hebrew text to be read read in in Babylonia Babylonia and Paonly ceased to the chief chief centres centres ofJewry of Jewry at at that as Smend suggests, lestine, that time, suggests, lestine, the time, as but also also that, Jewish circles circles had no exact exact that, generally generally speaking, speaking, Jewish it. The Rabbis had systematically suppressed and knowledge knowledge of it. systematically suppressed it. eliminated it. The Persian Persian marginal notes found found in in one of Ben marginal notes Sira's Hebrew MSS do not prove Sira's that the the Hebrew text text had been prove that handed down in Persia, that Karaites ~araites coming coming from Persia, but only only that Persia there were many Persia-there Jerusalem in in the the ninth ninth in Jerusalem many of them in century-had participated in copying out out of of the the Hebrew in the the copying century had participated Ben Sira text. How the original Sira text. text compares with the the original Hebrew text compares with 5

1 des Jesus Weisheit des erklart van von RudalfSmend. 1 Die Weisheit Jesus Sirach, Berlin 1906. Die Weisheit Weisheit Rudolf Smend. Berlin Sirach> erklart 1906. Die des Jesus des herausgegeben von van Rudolf Smend, Smend, mit Sirach, Hebraisch und Deutsch, Jesus Sirach, Deutsch, herausgegeben hebraischen Glassar. Glossar. Griechisch-Syrisch-Hebraischer Weisheit des einem hebriiischen Index zur zur Weisheit des Jesus Jesus Griechisch-Syrisch-Hebraischer Index Sirach, Sirach, von Rudolf Smend. Berlin, Berlin, 1907. 1907.

THE THE

KARAITES

~ARA1TES

2*J

Geniza fragments above in Smend's words, words, stated above in Smend's fragments has been stated and our verdict today very much differ. differ. II recommend today would not very instructive article a short, L. Ginsberg, Ginsberg, The 'The Original Original article by short, instructive by H. L. Hebrew of of Ben Sira Sira xii xii 10-14.', i*1 JBL ]BL lxxiv, pp. 93~593-5. Ixxiv, 1955, 10-14', in 1955, PPthe texts texts brought to Jerusalem Amongst Jerusalem about about 800 was the the 800 was Amongst the brought to Aramaic original of Levi. Levi. Fragments Fragments from the from the original of the Testament of to copies Geniza belonging belonging to of this text came to to Oxford and this text copies of Cambridge. Old fragments of the Aramaic text have been found found the text have been Cambridge. fragments first as as well as as in in the fourth in the first Qumran cave. J. T. T. Milik Milik fourth Qumran cave. J. that out that no fragments in the Aramaic or has pointed in the Aramaic or Hebrew pointed fragments originals of the the other other Testaments Testaments of of the the originals have been found of any any of Patriarchs. He has drawn the Twelve Patriarchs. the correct correct conclusion conclusion that that the Testaments of the the Twelve Patriarchs the represent Patriarchs which we know represent later composition a later typically Jewish Jewish Testament Testament the typically composition based on the in Aramaic.l Aramaic. 1 This Testament of of Levi written in of Levi Levi is is therefore therefore another of of the the texts texts deriving priestly circles circles which, which, about about deriving from priestly into J>.araite Karaite hands. 800, hands. 800, came into It would not be difficult to identify It texts studied by the the difficult to further texts studied by identify further Karaites in in Jerusalem the 800. J>.araites about the year 800. Generally speaking Jerusalem year Generally speaking we in can assume that they were in possession of all those those texts texts from of all they possession little broken-off fragments remained in the which little in the first Qumran first fragments Qumran it was recently rediscovered. more or cave when it rediscovered. The or less complete less recently complete idea from the MSS, the broken-off broken-off MSS, of which we can only only form an idea to Jerusalem; that there fragments, it may may be that there were Jerusalem; it fragments, were taken to scrolls among broke off. off. 2 scrolls among them from which no fragments fragments broke these MSS going case these to priestly In any priestly circles circles must have any case going back to made a profound profound impression the Karaites. J>.araites. impression on the If we consider consider what J>.irJPsani If relates concerning concerning the the books books of of Kirkisam relates available at the cave dwellers at the the beginning beginning of of the the dwellers which became available if we further further consider that ninth century, that aa tremendous amount century, if of work was done on the text by by the Masoretes Bible text the Tiberian Masoretes the Bible we realize if that and during the course of that century, if finally realize that the course that century, finally during was this same text, fixed this fixed by the Masoretes, accepted throughout Masoretes, text, by accepted throughout Judaism ~araites alike, clearly at at a time alike, clearly Judaism by by Rabbanites and Karaites when the parties had not yet yet come differences between the the two parties the differences RB bdi, Le Testament de Levi en Arame"en'. Cf. Arameen'. RE lxii, 1955, 398-406. Gf. J. 1955, 398-406. Milik, 'Le J. T. Milik, sur le le Testament Aram6en Pierre Arameen de Le"vi', Levi', RB RE bdii, lxiii, 1956, pp. 'Notes sur Pierre Grelot, Grelot, 'Notes 1956, pp. identifier un second Testament; 391-4°6. Testament; celui celui de de Re"cemment nous avons pu pu identifier 391-406. Recemment contient la Naphtali, la ge"ne"alogie genealogie de Bilha Bilha .•. Milik, Milik, crit en hebreu. Le fragment fragment contient Naphtali, ecrit I.e. p. l.c. p. 32. 32. 2 Karaites during 2 An interesting to the of the the 1$:.araites during the the ninth centurycentury the growth growth of interesting testimony testimony to Karaite author Salmon b. is b.Jeruchim in aa passage passage which is provided the tenth century Jeruchim in provided by by the century 1$:.araite f. II quote infra on p. p. 80 f. quote infra 4

.

.

.

28

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION

to his opponents, opponents, to a a head with with the the controversy Sa'adya and his controversy between Sa'adya think, that that it the MSS there it was the is hardly room for for doubt, there is doubt, II think, hardly from the for the the rerethe cave near Jericho Jericho which were responsible responsible for during the the ninth ninth century. century. markable growth the J5.araites Karaites during of the growth of II now return discoveries made in in the the Cairo Geniza and to the the discoveries return to shall a few of finds. deal with a of the the main finds. shall deal the remains of of Aquila's Aquila's Greek Burkitt's edition of of the Burkitt's scholarly scholarly edition translation of the Bible formed one of the earliest publications of of the Bible the earliest translation of publications 1 time Geniza Fragments.! Here for the first time continuous for first we had the continuous Fragments. this translation translation which we had texts texts of at least least a a few verses of at verses from this previously known only through quotations by the the Church Fathers. Fathers. only through quotations by previously several Burkitt They enabled Burkitt to make several important deductions. to deductions. important They its importance The publication even after after the the pubpubwill retain retain its importance even publication will of the much larger which lication fragments of Origen's Hexapla lication of of the Origen's Hexapla larger fragments about the time in in were discovered discovered by the same time by Giovanni Mercati about 2 2 the at Milan. of the aa palimpsest of the Ambrosiana at Milan. The 35 folios of the of folios 35 palimpsest verses of of the the Psalms, Psalms, and not not only only palimpsest contain about 150 150 verses palimpsest contain five the six in translation: five of the six columns of the Hexapla translation: of in Aquila's of the Aquila's Hexapla first column with the Hebrew text are preserved text in are with the in here, the first preserved here, alone being Hebrew letters missing. the other hand, the letters alone On the other the hand, being missing. are more recent Milan fragments recent than than the the Geniza Geniza fragments fragments fragments are Burkitt written in published by Burkitt and they are written in minuscules whilst minuscules whilst published by they 3 3 in uncials. in uncials. Burkitt's were Burkitt's fragments fragments

THE KHAZARS KHAZARS 4. 4. THE Another fragment, published by by Schechter Schechter interest, was published fragment, of wider interest, in 1913 the title in title An unknown Khazar Khazar Document^ Document. 4 The Khazars 1913 under the to the the north formed a mighty north of of the the Caspian Caspian and Black Black mighty kingdom kingdom to Seas. The Arab geographers historians of of the the tenth tenth century century Seas. geographers and historians details of their their manners and customs, report many customs, their their wars wars many details report 1 the Book of 1 Fragments to the the Translation Aquila, by by F. F. Crawford Crawford Translation Dj of the of Kings Fragments Dj Kings according according to of Aquila, Some fragments of the the Hexapla, Hexapla, parts parts of of Psalm xxii, xxii, Burkitt, Burkitt, Cambridge, 1897. Cambridge, 1897.-Some fragments of Cairo Genizah Genizah Palimpsests, Palimpsests, Cambridge, Cambridge, were published published by by Charles Taylor, Taylor, Hebrew-Greek Cairo 00 • 19 1900. 2 delta Accademia Reale delle delle Scienze di Torino, 2 Atti Atti della DOl. xxxi, xxxi, Disp. Disp. 11, 1895-6. spe1 1 Science di Torino, vol. 1895-6. A speRendiconti del del Reale Reale Istituto Istituto Lomb. Lomb. di Scienze ee Letterc, Lettere, cimen was published di Scienze published by by Ceriani in Rendiconti vol. xxix, Ser. 2, Ser. republished by by E. E. Klostermann, Klostermann, in in %AW ZAW, 2, vo!. xxix, 1896. specimen was republished 1896. This specimen f. 1896, 1896, pp. pp. 336 336 f. 3 2 The work of Giovanni Cardinal Mercati (d. (d. 22, 22. viii, viii, 1957) is now being being edited edited 1957) is on behalf of the Bibliotheca Vaticana by G. Gastellino. Castellino. II may may refer refer here here Professor G. by Professor to the second chapter I have dealt especially with with the the Second Second to dealt especially chapter of my book where I Column of the Hexapla very important parts are are to to be be found found in the Milan in the Hexapla of which very important parts f. fragments. pp. 157 below, pp. fragments. See below, 157 f. 4 vol. iii, • JQ!I., Series, vol. 3Qfi> New Series, iii, 1912-13, pp. 181-219. 1912-135 pp. 181-219. ,

3

THE KHAZARS THE KHAZARS

29

their Arab, against and other other neighbours. Arab, Byzantine against their Byzantine and neighbours. Byzantine, Byzantine, and other Russian, Armenian and other sources also recount many particulars sources also recount Russian, many particulars them. 1 The The most about them.l most important about Arabic source, Ibn Fa~Win's Fadlan's important Arabic source, Ibn his report of his experiences during his journey with the his experiences during report journey with the Embassy Embassy of the the Caliph staff of al-Muktadir in in 921 staff Caliph al-Mu~tadir 921 and 922, 922, was previously previously only only from excerpts known from made by Arab geographers of later later times, excerpts by geographers of times, Yakut and l}.azwini. like Ya~d:it Kazwini. In 1923 the text like text of of Ibn Fa9-lan's Fadlan's report 1923 the report itself was discovered in Meshhed by A1:J.med itself Zeki Validi Ahmed Zeki Validi Togan by Togan the appendix to a MS containing in the the second second volume of of Ibn Ibn alalappendix to containing the Kitdb al-buldiin, Fakih's Kitiib text Fa~ih's a text of which we knew before only from before from al-buldan, only extracts which had been published de Goeje in Bibliotheca Bibliotheca published by by M. J. J. de Goeje in vol. v (Lugduni Geographorum Geographomm Arabicorum, Arabicorum, vo!. (Lugduni Batavorum 1885). 1885). Ahmed Zeki Validi Togan A1:J.med devoted himself himself to to the the study of the the Togan study of Fadlan in in Vienna, report under Alfons he studied studied under Alfons report of Ibn FaQ.lan Vienna, where he his doctorate Dopsch, doctorate on Ibn Fa9-lan. Fadlan. historian, taking Dopsch, the historian, taking his his his services for the Oriental Seminar II succeeded in obtaining for services the Oriental Seminar obtaining in Bonn for some years. very well personal exexwell from personal years. He knew very countries about perience about which Ibn Fa<;llan writes, Fadlan writes, perience many of the countries it was of great interest to to discuss discuss with him problems and it problems arising arising great interest Fadlan's text. text. II accepted his for publication from Ibn FaQ.lan's his book for in accepted publication in die Kunde des des Morgenlandes the Abhandlungenfiir Morgenlandes as scholarly as a a great Abhandlungenfur die great scholarly achievement. The great Professor Ignaz Ignaz J. J. KratschKratschgreat Russian Academician Professor kowski (d. 24.1.1951) has dealt dealt with with the the work of of Ahmed Zeki Zeki (d. 24.1.1951) in his Validi Togan his book on Russian Arabic studies studies published published by by Togan in 2 According to the Academy the publication publication Academy in 1950 1950 (p. (p. 260).2 According to him the 260). Fadlan from the Meshhed MS in of the the text text of Ibn Faq.lan in 1939 a 1939 was a of scholarly event event for for Russia. Russia. Particularly Particularly since since the the publications publications of scholarly C.M. Frahn in in 1823 Faq.lan has has been aa classical classical 1823 and 1832 1832 Ibn Fadlan source the Russian source for for the the history history of Russia. Russia. Under the the auspices auspices of ofthe Russian Academy A. A. P. P. Kowalewski published published the the Arabic Arabic text text of of Ibn Academy Fadlan with an exact Russian Russian translation translation and aa commentary commentary in in 1939. The text text of of Ibn Fadlan Faq.lan as as based based on a single single MS contains contains 1939. many problems, problems, and the the differences differences between between the the German and many Russian translation translation and explanation explanation of of the the text text have led led to to much scholarly discussion discussion with with the the result result that that already already some years years ago ago scholarly 1

1

pp. pp. vol. vol. 2

2

J.

Cf. Cf. J.

Marquart, Marquart,

Osteuropiiische Osteuropaische

und und

Ostasiatische Streifi&ge, StreijZiige, Leipzig, Leipzig, 1903, 190 3,

Ostasiatische

5-27 and, and, W. W. Barthold's Barthold's excellent excellent article article 'Khazar' 'Khazar' in in the the Encyclopaedia Encyclopaedia of of Islam, Islam, 527 ii.

ii.

A German translation translation of of the the book book Die Die Russische Russische Arabistik. Arabistik. Umrisse Umrisse ihrer ihrer EntwickeEntwicke-

lung iibersetzt tibersetzt lung 19571957·

und bearbeitet bearbeitet von von Otto Ouo Mehlitz. Mehlitz. VEB VEB Otto Otto Harrassowitz, Harrassowitz, Leipzig, Leipzig, und

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION 33O0 aa new Russian revision necessary. This This new revision of the text had become necessary. the text edition A. P. Kowalewski. It is to to be be edition also also has P. Kowalewski. A. It is has been made by by hoped that a new edition of the of Zeki Vali:di Togan will that of the book of Zeki Valldi edition will hoped Togan be made also, account the the problems problems raised raised into account will take take into also, which will since this is especially desirable since the the first edition was published; first edition this is desirable especially published; since most of since edition were were destroyed destroyed in in of the the copies the first first edition copies of the Leipzig during the war. the war. Leipzig during The reports given by by the the Arabic Arabic the Khazars given concerning the reports concerning al-Balkhi geographer al-Balkhi (died 934) although lost in the original are lost in the geographer (died 934) although original are in the books of al-I~takhri (middle of the tenth mostly preserved in the of of the tenth al-Istakhri mostly preserved (middle 1 2 Haukal (c. The Khazar kingdom of century)! kingdom is is of century) and Ibn I;Iau~al (c. 975).2 975). interest It is the special interest for the Jews. It is-apart the Jewish kingdom for the from special Jews. Jewish kingdom apart 3 in Adiabene (:l~'i1) in the the middle of in of the the first first century3-thc only the only century (mn) in the Jewish kingdom which has come into existence since the beginning has into existence since Jewish kingdom beginning certain Isaac of our era. Isaac Abraham Akrish Akrish published published era. About 1577 1577 a certain in Constantinople in a small pamphlet ,fV:l~ 'Voice of the Messmall Itafc Voice of the Constantinople pamphlet *?1p to the senger of Good News', intended to raise the spirits of the Jews Jews raise of the News', senger spirits are that there been by proving that there are regions where Israel has blessed with Israel has blessed with by proving regions a is strong and mighty kings; a correspondence is printed here here between strong mighty kings; correspondence printed the Khazars and Ghisdai Joseph, Chisdai b. b. Shafriit, Shafrut, Jewish king Joseph, a Jewish king of the official the at Court the a Jewish physician and high official at the of the Omaiyad of Jewish physician high Omaiyad 'Abdurrahman an-Na§ir, an-Nasir who reigned Caliph reigned in in Cordova, Cordova, Spain, Spain, Caliph 'Abdurral:,lman 4 1 2-6 1. Chisdai had Chisdai received information about the from 912-61.4 received some the information about 9 the in letter Jewish kingdom of the Khazars and addressed a letter in addressed Hebrew Jewish kingdom to to the King, questions about about the the history history and various questions King, asking asking him various his kingdom. letter was conditions of his The letter introduced by aa poem poem introduced kingdom. by in verse composed the in by the well-known grammarian Hebrew composed by grammarian and b. Saruk. in his poet Menachem b. Saru~. King Joseph, in his answer, gave gave at at poet answer, King Joseph, least some of the required of the least information. information. required this correspondence The genuineness has been much disdisgenuineness of this correspondence has

"v

c

5

1 Viae Regnorum, 1 Viae Ditionis Moslemicae, auctore Abu Ishak Ish6.k al-Farisi al-Farisi al-Istakhri ai-Istakhri Regnorum., Descriptio Descriptio Ditionis Moslemicae, auctore Bibliotheca Geographorum ed. M. J. Bibliotheca J. de Goeje, Goeje, Pars Pars prima, prima, Leiden, L~iden, 1870, Arabicorum, cd. Geographorum Arabicorum, 1870, Sir Alfred Chester Chester Beatty's library aa valuable valuable MS reprinted reprinted 1927, 1927, pp. pp. 217-27. 217-27. In Sir Beatty's library of the text is to be found in in which various various new details of the text is to details about the Khazars are are recorded. recorded. about the Other MSS in in Istanbul are mentioned by in Islam, Islam, xix, xix, 1931, pp. 55 f. Ritter in by H. Ritter 1931, pp. 55 f. 8 , Opus Bibliotheca Geographorum GeograpllOrum Arabicorum, Arabicorum, ed. ed. Opus Geographicum, Geographicum, auctore Ibn I:Iau~al, Haukal, Bibliotheca M. de edition based J. de Goeje, based chiefly chiefly on the the Serai Serai MS secunda, 1875. J. Goeje, Pars secunda, 1875. A new edition the oldest MS known, 3346, published by by J. J. H. Kramers, Kramers, Leiden, Leiden, 1939. the 3346, the known, was published 1939. For tne on see pp. report the Khazars see report pp. 386-98. 386-98. 3 Cf. 3 Cf. infra infra Part IH, III, p. p. 270. 270. •4 The correspondence by Akrish has has been re-edited re-edited by by Paul Paul Kokovtsov Kokovtsov correspondence published published by in his book on the in his book on the Hebrew Khazar correspondence in the the tenth tenth century century (EopeUcKo(EBpeilcnocorrespondence in Xa3apcnaJ! lIepenucna published by by the the Russian Russian Academy in Leningrad, Leningrad, Xasapcnafi Tlepenucna 6e X 8ene), eene), published Academy in In this book critical critical texts texts and careful careful investigations investigations of of all all documents involved involved 1932. 1932. In this can be be found. As Plate I, a facsimile facsimile of of pp. pp. IIb-12a of Akrish's Akrish's can nb- 12 a of i, Kokovtsov has given given a book. book.

THE THE

KHAZARS KHAZARS

3I 3!

circles it puted; critical circles it has been regarded regarded as as aa late late has generally puted in critical generally been as falsification, especially as no trace of the documents published trace of the documents falsification, especially published by the text text of of aa MS belonging belonging to to found, except by Akrish could be found, except the in Christ Church Library in Oxford which only dated back as far which back as far dated Library only as the sixteenth century. It was Kokovtsov as Kokovtsov who proved proved that that this this century. It is of great importance. 1 text text is great importance. collected by Among the MSS collected Firkowitch was was the the text text of of the the by Firkowitch letter sent by to letter King J oseph to Chisdai, which, though generally by King Joseph Chisdai, which, though generally in accordance with the the letter in by Akrish Akrish and and based based on letter published published by is much longer, offering sometimes the same original sometimes better better original text, text, is longer, offering in readings in some instances new material particularly instances material readings and adding adding particularly in the geographical in had shown shown the the fragment fragment to to Firkowitch had geographical parts. parts. Firkowitch Firko witch's collection Chwolson in I870. collection was was taken taken to to 1870. When Firkowitch's St. Petersburg after his his death, St. included in in the Public the Russian Russian Public death, and included Petersburg after 2 Library, the document was rediscovered by Harkavy2 rediscovered by Library, Harkavy who 3 of the a little little later the published a German translation translation of the text text and a later the published It seems to text. 4 It to me very Hebrew text. very probable probable that that the the fragment fragment bebeto the the bundles offragments of fragments which longed which Firkowitch Firkowitch had had acquired longed to acquired the Cairo Geniza. 55 Schechter did not think of of this this possibility, possibility, from the Schechter did not think does not doubt that and Kokovtsov does it was was found found in in the that it Crimea. the Crimea. It has been suggested-by It for instance instance-that this that this suggested by J. J. Marquart Marquart for fragment, has to to be be regarded regarded with with aa Firkowitch, has fragment, coming coming from Firkowitch, it may be one of as it critical eye, his usual usual falsifications. falsifications. 66 Many Many critical of his eye, as may 7 7 others have shared this this suspicion. others Harkavy was an expert expert But Harkavy suspicion. in Hebrew MSS and very well versed in versed in in Firkowitch's Firkowitch's forgeries. forgeries. very well the fragment He would certainly published the fragment if ifhe not he had not certainly not have published it was old. sure that it old. Kokovtsov published been sure published aa facsimile facsimile of of the the 8 there can be no doubt doubt that that it it is is really really old; old; but but fragment fragment and there that the Kokovtsov has proved text of of the the longer longer version version is is not not the text proved that to that that of the the shorter shorter version, always version, as as the the first first editor editor preferable to always preferable 1 The MS has been described under No. 1454 14-54- in in the the Catalogue Catalogue of of the the Hebrew MSS in the Bodleian Library vol. i, p. facsimile is given given by by Kokovtsov, Kokovtsov, Plate Plate 2. Library vo!' 870. A facsimile p. 870. of the 2 The fragment the second Firkowitch Collection. Collection. fragment is now MS Heb. 157 157 of ;

1

i,

2

is

is

'Bin Briefwechsel 3 'Ein Briefwechsel zwischen Cordova und Astrachan zur Zeit Zeit Swjatoslaws Swjatoslaws (um (urn als Beitrag alten Geschichte Siid-Russlands', in Russische 960), Russische Revue, Revue, vol. vo!. vi, vi, Siid-Russlands', in Beitrag zur alten 960), als 6 9-9718 75, pp. PP- 69-97· 1875, 4 text appeared in tl'n,l B'rna tjOK!.l, • The Hebrew text appendix to to the Hebrew periodical periodical appeared in t]DK, an appendix translation of Ha-Melis, the correspondence correspondence was published published of the Ha-Melis, No. 8, 8, 1879. 1879. A Russian translation in the periodical by Bu6Jluome>:a, torn. tom. vii. vii. 1879 pp. 153-62. 153-62. Eeponeticnaa Buejiuomena, periodical Eeponeucr.aJ< 1879 pp. by Harkavy Harkavy in 65 It very likely correspondence in in Cairo Cairo in 1562 his It is the correspondence is very that Akrish Akrish received received the 1562 on his likely that way from Constantinople it in in 1577. See]. Mann, Texts Texts and and to Egypt J. Mann, published it 1577. See way Constantinople to Egypt and published 8. Studies . .. voL vol. i, Studies i, Cincinnati, Cincinnati, 1931, p. 8. 1931, p. 66 Cf. discover the the place place where Harkavy Harkavy loc. cit. cit. Marquart Cf. ]. Marquart, loco J. Marquart, Marquart could not discover text of the the fragment. published the Hebrew text published the fragment. vol. ix, last was Henry ,7 The last Byzantion, vo!' ix, 1934-, pp. 484-8. 4-84--8. 1934, pp. Henry Gregoire, Gre"goire, in Byzantion, 8 cit. Plate 3. 8 loco loc. cit. 3. 3

.

.

.

GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL INTRODUCTION 2 332 and besides, is very likely that it is supposed, Firkowitch made made aa supposed, and besides, it very likely that Firkowitch 11 few alterations alterations in in it. it. few Schechter found Schechter found aa second second Hebrew fragment to the the fragment relating relating to Khazars which which undoubtedly came Khazars came from the Cairo Geniza. It from the Cairo Geniza. It undoubtedly of a letter which isis part of a letter which purports to have been written by one of to written of part purports by the entourage the the Khazar Khazar King. are mismisentourage of the King. Beginning Beginning and end are It has to sing. It has nothing to do with the documents published by Akrish. the Akrish. sing. nothing published by contains reports IItt mainly the conversion conversion of of the the Khazars to to mainly contains reports on the historical Judaism and many historical and geographical details. That details. Judaism many geographical written in in a these reports a somewhat fabulous fabulous style that reports are written style and that is not very exact in letter is in its details is the letter its details is hardly surprising. very hardly surprising. We letter cannot expect a letter of this kind to be more exact. of this to kind exact. Kokovtsov expect that text the is supposes that the text is strongly influenced by influenced the Sepher supposes strongly Sepher JosipJosipby the pon, the well-known story-book composed somewhere in in Italy pon, story-book composed Italy basis of a Latin translation translation of Josephus's on the basis the Josephus's book on the sources. This book, to Jewish however, seems to be Jewish War and other sources. book, however, 2 and there are other somewhat older than Kokovtsov believed,2 are there other believed, for accepting reasons for of the fragment. the Cambridge accepting the genuineness genuineness of Cambridge fragment. that the document is is of Even Kokovtsov admits that of value as it it conconvalue as tains information on Byzantine to us. tains matters otherwise matters otherwise unknown to us. Byzantine must That the correspondence published by Akrish have existed existed correspondence published by the fact fact that Barzillai in the eleventh century is proved that Jehuda Jehuda b. b. Barzillai century is proved by by the letter from the the Khazar king king in in his his verbally verbally quotes quotes a part part of the letter Sepher ha-'lttim, a book on the the Holiday Holiday Seasons, Seasons, composed composed about about Sepher ha-'Ittim, 3 that he Ii too. IOO. 3 There can be no doubt that he had the the correspondence correspondence in in in a form very similar to front of him in very similar to that that known to to us. us. What has been published the correspondence correspondence has has for for published about the the part partaken partaken of of the the nature nature of of apologetic. apologetic. Either Either the the the most part is accepted for genuineness is reasons similar similar to to those those which led led genuineness accepted for reasons Akrish Akrish in 1577 to publish publish it, it,44 or or it it is is felt felt that that the the ideal ideal picture picture of of 1577 to Chisdai b. b. Shafrut, Shafrut, the the man chiefly chiefly concerned, concerned, does does not not agree agree with that that of the the man who is is said said to to have written written the the letter letter to to the the of the the Khazars, Khazars, in in which case case the the genuineness genuineness of of the the corcorking of king respondence is is not thought thought to to be in in the the interests interests of of the the Jews. Jews.55 respondence 1 1 Gf. Cf. the the remark of of D. A. Chwolson, Chwolson, who had had copied copied the the fragment fragment in in 1870, 1870, rereprinted by by Kokovtsov Kokovtsov loc. loco cit. cit. p. p. xvii, xvii, n. n. 5. 5. printed 2 2 J. ] . Mann has has shown that that Sepher Sepher Josippon josippon was was already already circulating circulating in in the the time time of of Chisdai Chisdai in in Spain. Spain. Cf. Cf. Texts Texts and and Studies, Studies, vol. vol. i,i, pp. pp. 15 15 f.f. 3

3 Gf. Cf. S. S. Asaf Asaf in in Jeshurun Jeshurun xi, xi, Berlin, Berlin, 1924, 1924, pp. pp. 113 113 ff. ff. 4 Gf. Cf. for for instance instance S. S. Dubnov's article article *Last 'Last conclusions conclusions on on the the question question of of the the KhaKhazars', in in the the Memorial Memorial Volume in in honour honour of of S. S. A. A. Poznanski, Poznanski, Warsaw, Warsaw, 19227. 1927. zars'j 6 5 Cf. Cf. for for instance instance A. A. N. N. Poliak's Poliak's article article 'The 'The Khazar Khazar conversion conversion to to]udaism', in the the Judaism', in 4

Hebrew Hebrew periodical periodical.('ion,]erusalem, 1941. J^ion, Jerusalem, 1941.

THE THE

KHAZARS

33 33

The Khazar problem again in in consequence consequence to the fore again the fore problem came to article by of a long by Henry published under the title title under the long article Henry Gregoire, Gregoire, published Khazare' 1 in 'Le "Glozel" Khazare'l he tried tried to to show with with great great sagasagain which he city to be be regarded regarded as as city that the whole Khazar Correspondence Correspondence had to it was a kind of spurious, ad major majorem nationis that it of later later fabrication fabrication ad em nationis spurious, that gloriam. of points points in in which which indicated to to Gregoire a number of gloriam. II indicated Gregoire a he could not be right, the chance chance of of discussing discussing all all the the right, and II had the him when he visited in in problems with me visited in Bonn in December problems to make a great 1937. joint publication publication-but politibut politi1937. We decided to great joint made the plan impracticable. cal cal developments the developments plan impracticable. to a former Bonn pupil So II proposed pupil of of mine, mine, D. 1.f. Dunlop, M. Dunlop, proposed to that he should take that instead. He was aa scholar able take over the the work instead. scholar able to deal both with Hebrew and Arabic sources, to many other other sources, knew many critical training languages for so so difficult a task. task. the critical difficult a languages and had the training for his History In 1954, History Dj the Jewish Jewish Khazars Khazars (Princeton (Princeton published his 19545 he published of the Oriental interesting aspect of the the Khazar Oriental Series, Series, 16). 16). The most interesting aspect of is their problem In chapter chapter v he he deals deals to Judaism. their conversion conversion to Judaism. In problem is are at with the at our our disposal; disposal; the numerous Arabic sources sources which are vi contains contains a very chapter investigation of of all all details details of of the the very exact investigation chapter vi the Hebrew sources. pains to bring out the valuable to out valuable sources. He has has taken great bring great pains historical provided by by the the sources sources historical and geographical information provided geographical information that this information and has quite rightly demonstrated that this information cannot quite rightly are later fabrications. in with the be fitted fitted in the theory that that they are later fabrications. they theory of the the Khazars and their their probable probable After After discussing the origins origins of discussing the the clashes deals with between the Uigurs, connection with the he deals with the clashes Uigurs, centuries. the eighth centuries. the Arabs in in the the seventh and eighth the Khazars and the the tide There can be be no doubt that tide of of Arab advance was held held that the at the Caucasus. effectively Caucasus. the Khazars at effectively by by the the problems Dr. discusses the problems raised raised Dr. Dunlop always critically critically discusses Dunlop always by his book will will be an indispenindispenfacts collected collected by the facts him, and his by him, by the the many sable will have to to investigate investigate the many difficult difficult all who will for all sable guide guide for I do not with the Khazars. I not agree Sir problems connected with the agree with Sir problems connected the Gerard Clauson that has exaggerated the importance of that Dunlop exaggerated importance of Dunlop 2 some existed connexion there the especially since there really existed since the Khazars,2 Khazars, especially really 3 S. P. between Khazaria and Khwarizm, as S. P. Tolstov Tolstov suggested. Khwarizm, as suggested. It important that Paul Kokovtsov, Kokovtsov, an authority that Paul It is is certainly authority certainly important edition of the excellent critical to critical edition the corresponcorresponthe excellent to whom we owe the dence and a careful all problems problems bound up up with careful investigation investigation of all is genuine. the it, is convinced that in the main the correspondence is in the is that convinced genuine. correspondence it, 2 1 Byzantion, 1937, pp. 225--06. JRAS, 1956, pp. 104-7. • S. P. Tolstov, Auj den Spuren der Altchoresmischen Kultur, Berlin, 1953.

1 Byzantion, 1937, pp. 225-66. 2 JRAS, 1956, pp. 104-7. 3 S. P. Tolstov, Aufden Spuren der Altchoresmischen Kultur, Berlin, 1953.

4

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION 34 Moreover wc to Chisdai's Chisdai's correspondence correspondence we have aa good good parallel parallel to in the the letter letter connected with him and published in published from Geniza Geniza l1 fragments by Jacob Mann. fragments by Jacob In any is clear Geniza has has preserved preserved some old old case it it is clear that that the the Geniza any case documents containing a great of historical and geoof number historical great containing geographical for which our details from a a time and a a country our sources sources graphical details country for are very are will have have to to be investigated investigated meagre. These fragments fragments will very meagre. very carefully irrespective of their apologetic implications. their very carefully irrespective apologetic implications.

THE LITURGICAL POETRY OF THE JEWS 5. 5. THE JEWS far II have dealt SO of single fragments of outdealt with So far with a number of outsingle fragments of attracted standing importance which, when published, attracted great which, great standing importance published, interest all fragments fragments are are interest and led led to to fruitful fruitful discussion. discussion. Not all a of importance, but sometimes a fragment very of equal becomes very equal importance fragment important in connexion with with other other material. material. studied in important when studied all the the material material of a particular particular Finally, a systematic of all of a investigation of systematic investigation Finally, a kind may lead to historical discoveries conclusions of historical lead to discoveries and conclusions of much may the the greater value than the publication of single fragments from the value than of greater publication single fragments like to to refer refer here Geniza. II would like of material material here to to the the immense mass of 2 published concerning this this material material published byJacob by Jacob Mann. What he says says concerning the Preface Preface to first volume of in of his Texts and and Studies Studies is is in the to the the first his Texts certainly true: certainly true: 3

these studies, as they All these are on new material, material, which studies, based as they are illumines it is and illumines the already known, will, it is to to be supplements already known, will, supplements scholars and students who, like like the the hoped, by scholars students who, hoped, be appreciated appreciated by are averse to to fanciful fanciful theories out as as aa rule rule from writer, theories spun writer, are spun out available data. Only by by a cautious cautious and a minimum of available data. . .. Only laborious inductive inductive method and by laborious by adding adding constantly constantly to to our realities of knowledge the Jewish Jewish past past. . . can can of the knowledge of the actual realities this past we understand this ultimately hope hope to to fully and truly past fully truly and ultimately the synthesis that obtain the that every research worker sets before research sets before synthesis every as his his ultimate goal. the widening the himself as of the goal. . .. With the widening of are revealed revealed and events, events, movements, movements, horizon new perspectives perspectives are are placed in a different and personalities proportion. different setting placed in personalities are setting and proportion. .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

like to illustrate this this point to illustrate point by by some remarks about the the II should like his Diplomatic 11 'Chisdai Ibn Shaprut Intervention on behalf behalf of of the the Jews Diplomatic Intervention Shaprut and his Jews in Christian Europe', Texts and Studies Studies in in Jewish in History and and Literature, Literature, I, I, Cincinnati, Cincinnati, Europe', Texts Jewish History pp. 1931, PP- 1-30. i-3I93 in Egypt in Palestine Palestine under under the the Fatimid Fii.timid Caliphs. Caliphs. A Contri"2 Jacob ContriJews in Jacob Mann, The Jews Egypt and in 1

,

to their their political bution to bution political and communal History chiefly on on Genizah Material hitherto hitherto ununbased chiefly Genizah Material History based vol. i, vol. ii, published, Studies in in Jewish Jewish Texts and Studies Oxford, vol. i, 1920; 1920; vol. ii, 1922-Jacob published, Oxford, 1922 Jacob Mann, Mann, Texts vol. i, History vol. ii, ii, Karaitica, I~araitica, Philadelphia, Literature., vol. i, Cincinnati, Cincinnati, 1931; History and Literature, 1931 vol. Philadelphia, 1935. 1935. ;

LITURGICAL LITURGICAL

35 35

POETRY OF THE JEWS POETRY JEWS

liturgical shall try try to to what to show to liturgical poetry Jews; then II shall poetry of the Jews; we important conclusions may concerning the come important may concerning the Hebrew text of the Bible Bible through a text a systematic investigation ofthe material the material through systematic investigation of preserved in the Geniza (Part II); finally I shall try to show I shall preserved (Part //); finally try to this material forces forces us how this translations of of the the Bible Bible: to see see the us to the translations Targum, Septuagint and Peshitta, in entirely light in an new Targum, Septuagint Peshitta, entirely light (Part Ill). (Part III}. How much the material found in in the the Geniza Geniza has has increased increased our knowledge of the medieval liturgical poetry of the Jews will of the knowledge liturgical poetry Jews will In appear from a few examples. the introduction to his grammathe to introduction his appear examples. grammatreatise Agron, tical treatise tical Agron, of which Harkavy published several fragments several fragments Harkavy published texts brought from Geniza texts by Firkowitch, Sa'adya to Leningrad Firkowitch, Sa'adya brought to Leningrad by 1 as five (882-942)1 mentions as the 'five early poets' (ash-shu'arii al(882-942 early poets' (ash-shu ard alb. auwaliin) Yose b. Yose, Yannai, Eleazar J:Calir, Yoshu'a and Eleazar Yoshu'a and Yose, Yannai, auwalun) Kalir, these only Pinhas. Of these Kalir was Pinl).as. was really really known to to us us by by Eleazar I).alir only Eleazar his poetry. the more his He was the author of than 200 poetical compothan 200 poetry. poetical compoin the the liturgical books of ofthe Jews; Leopold Leopold Zunz sitions, the Jews; sitions, preserved preserved in liturgical books to have been the declared the lawgiver in this field of poetry. poetry.22 declared him to in field this of lawgiver Not a single by either either of the two two poets poets of the single poem poem composed composed by at the of list mentioned by Sa'adya at the end of his list to us his was known to us Sa'adya by until a few fragments Pinl).as'44 until Yehoshu a's 3 and aa few more of of Pinhas' fragments of Yehoshu'a's3 discovered in in the the Geniza. poems Pinl).as would arouse arouse our our Geniza. Pinhas poems were discovered it were confirmed that interest if if it special that he is is identical identical with with the the special interest the same name who about Tiberian Masorete of the about 800 is is known the Rabbinical to have been the the head of the to Rabbinical School in in Tiberias. Tiberias. 5 (i1::l~W'i1 t^io). (nrwn W~,).5 b. Yose only To Yose b. poem can be be ascribed: ascribed: the the 'Aboda Aboda only one poem of Atonement' (l:J~"~~i1l:J,'1;l for the for the Day i1,,::llJ), a great great alphabetical alphabetical Day ofAtonement' (nmSDn wV nTD), hymn of creation creation and dealing dealing with with the the the wonders of hymn starting starting with the :

c

(

)

c

11 Ed. Harkavy at the the beginning beginning of of April April 882 882 and not not Sa'adya was born at p. 51. 51. That Sa'adya Harkavy p. in 892, is apparent in list of of his his works made after after his his hitherto the accepted date, is accepted date, apparent from a list 892, hitherto Sheerit Alluf and Dosa; death by the list list was made eleven eleven years years after after his two sons, Dosa; the sons, Sheerit by his Sa'adya's J. Mann, fragments, in inJQR, Mann, from Geniza fragments, published by JQR, Sa'adya's death and has been published by J. his book Saadia Saadia Gaon, xi, Gaon, His Life Life and and Works, Malter, in his Works, xi, 1921, 1921, pp. pp. 423-8. Henry Malter, 423-8. Henry to speak (Philadelphia it in in his his postscript postscript (pp. (pp. 421-8). 421-8). 1921), was only only able to speak about it (Philadelphia 1921), 2 der synagogalen his Literaturgeschichte 2 In his Literaturgeschichte der Poesie, Berlin, Berlin, 1865, p. 29. 29. That the the name synagogalen Poesie, 1865, p. to be pronounced as Kilir this poet of this J5:.ilir is is known from the the acrostics acrostics pronounced more correctly correctly as poet has to correct (Tr^p). in his his poems; Kilirr would be even more correct in (""'p). The name is is derived from poems; J5:.ilirr this fact. fact. Cyrill; Perles has mentioned this Gyrill; Pedes in the article article quoted in the the next next note, note, vol. vo!. i,i, p. p. 156. a3 Cf. Cf. Menachem Zulay quoted in 156. Zulay in 4 hak-Kdhen. Mitteilungen Gf. Menachem Zulay, Eine Hanukkd-Qerobd Hanukka-Qeroba von von Pimhas PineMs hak-Kohen. Mitteilungen • Cf. Zulay, Sine Schocken Verlag, des Verlag, vol. vo!. i,i, 1933, pp. des Forschungsinstituts fur hebrafsche hebraische Dichtung. Dichtung. Schoeken 1933, pp. Forschungsinstituts fur 1 f. vol v, v 1939, J 939> pp. 150-74; 121, f. PP- 121, 50-74; vo!. in Egypt des Westens, vol. i, 55 See Masoreten p. 37. 37. Jacob Jacob Mann, The Jews Jews in Egypt and Masoreten des Westens, vol. i, 1927, 1927, p. in Palestine Palestine under the Fiitimide Fdtimide Caliphs, under the in pp. 47 47 f., f., i,i, 1920, p. 58. 58. According According to to a ii, 1922, 1922, pp. 1920, p. Caliphs, ii, communication from Dr. Zulay, of the two men cannot be proved. proved. the identity Zulay, the identity of >

36

GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL

generations each letter the since. Ten verses verses are are devoted to each devoted to letter of of the generations since. alphabet, just as eight verses are devoted devoted to to as in in Psalm cxix verses are cxix where eight alphabet, just this poem each of the of this poem only only through through the letters. letters. Previously Previously we knew of Sa'adya, Siddur', his his great great liturgical liturgical work. work. 11 in his' his Siddur\ it in Sa'adya, who had quoted quoted it Liturgical with parts parts of the poem poem have now been been of the Liturgical manuscripts manuscripts with ofSa'adya, including found in are independent in the the Geniza which are Sa'adya, including independent of one beautiful MS on parchment contains large large parts parts of of one beautiful parchment which contains the excellent Palestinian Palestinian vocalizavocaliza~ is provided with excellent the poem. This MS is provided poem. This tion older than Sa'adya. Sa'adya. 22 tion and is is certainly certainly much older Of Yannai a single poetical composition the single poetical composition was known from the Mal).zors. by Israel Israel Davidson on Five more were discovered Mahzors. Five discovered by facsimiles of of the some of of which the the of the the facsimiles the Geniza-palimpsests Geniza-palimpsests of the of and the of Aquila the Hexapla underscript contained the fragments contained fragments Aquila Hexapla underscript 4 Israel published by Israel Davidson published published Burkitt and Taylor. Taylor. published by Burkitt these poem from from the the Mahzors Mal).zors Yannai's poem with Yannai's these discoveries discoveries together together with A the in Mabzor Yannai, Liturgical Work of the Seventh Century, ed. Seventh in his his Mafyzor Yannai., Liturgical of Century, ed. introduction additional from Geniza with notes notes and introduction and additional Geniza fragments fragments notes that time time many many Louis Ginzberg, notes by York, 1919. Ginzberg, New York, 1919. Since that by Louis of Yannai's poetry more remains ofYannai's poetry have been discovered discovered on Geniza the more than than 10,000 fragments. 10^000 investigation of the systematical investigation fragments. A systematical photographs of liturgical Geniza fragments in the Research in the of Research liturgical fragments photographs Jerusalem enabled enabled Menachem Institute for Hebrew Poetry in Jerusalem Institute for Poetry in to of in volume Zulay to publish in 1938 a large of 438 pages pages with with 177 large 177 1938 438 Zulay publish or thereof. different or fragments thereof. The contains volume different compositions contains fragments compositions more than 800 poems collected from 175 Yannai, collected poems of Yannai, 175 Geniza 5 s his Studies in In his Studies of Yannai, a monograph in fragments. which he Yannai., of fragments. monograph investigated with this this poet, poet, Zulay Zulay comes all problems investigated all problems connected with that these these poems to poems were undoubtedly undoubtedly composed composed the conclusion conclusion6 that to the in Palestine that they in older than than Davidson presumed. presumed. Palestine and that they must be older They during the the Byzantine Byzantine suzerainty suzerainty They must have been written during e

1 Kitdb garni' ami as-salawat 1 Siddur R. Saadya a,-,alawiit wat-tasabih. wat-tasiibik. Ed. Ed. 1. Davidson, S. I. Davidson, S. Gaon, Kitiib Saadya Gaon, B. 1. Joel, Mekize Nirdamim, b. Yose's Yose's poem poem is is included included Assaf, Nirdamirn, Jerusalem Assaf, B. Jerusalem 1941. I.Joel, 1941. Yose b. for the Day in the liturgy in 264-75. Other poems, poems, definitely definitely ascribed ascribed pp. 264-75. Day of Atonement pp. liturgy for to Yose b. b. Yose, for New Year's Year's Day Day on pp. pp. 226 226 f., f., 228 228 f., f., to Yose, can be found in the liturgy liturgy for differ from the first first mentioned in f. in so 230 These poems so far far as as they they are are rhymed rhymed poems differ 230 f. first ones are not rhymed the first throughout at all. all. throughout whereas the rhymed at 2 d. 55 It is fol. 12 is the the Oxford MS Heb d. 12 ff. 2 It ff. 55 fo1. his Academic Dissertation: Dissertation: Materials Materials for 33 In his for aa non-Masoretic non-Masoretic Hebrew Grammar, Grammar, Helsinki pp. ^~as ,-);) the the Hebrew text text with with Helsinki 1958, 1958, Dr. A. Murtonen has published published on pp. the Palestinian of the Geniza Fragment Fragment and on pp. pp. 107-14 an English the Palestinian punctuation an punctuation of 107-14 English b. Jose. the poem translation translation of of the poem of Jose Jose b. Jose. n. 1. i •4 See above p. 28, n. p. 28, 5 5 Piyyute Liturgical Poems if collected from Geniza fragments fragments and Yannai. Liturgical of Yannai, Tannai, collected Piyyute rannai. other sources and published Berlin, 1938. published by by Menachem Zulay, Zulay, Berlin, 1938. 6 Institute for Hebrew Poetry, Studies oJthe 5 In Studies Research Institutefor Poetry, vol. vol. ii, ii, Berlin Berlin 1936, pp. 213-372. 213-372. of the Research 1936, pp. (

.

LITURGICAL POETRY JEWS POETRY OF THE JEWS 37 37 i.e. in the over Palestine, i.e. in the sixth or at the beginning of the seventh sixth or at the of seventh the beginning Palestine, Palestine was conquered century, before Palestine by the the Arabs in in 636. 636. century, before conquered by of Yannai, however, are not the only remnants These poems are not the remnants Yannai, however, poems only of liturgical to us us from from that that time. time. liturgical poetry poetry which have come down to Zulay has established the fact that the ~erobas devoted to the the fact established that to the Kerobas devoted the Zulay 1 'Mishmarot must have been composed 'Mishmarot' during the period. same the composed during period. Mishmarot (sing. Mishmar) is the term for the divisions of priests is the term for the of divisions (sing. Mishmar) priests 2 their turn to who took their in the the Temple Temple at at Jerusalem. to officiate officiate in Jerusalem. these divisions The names of these mentioned in in II Chron. Chron. xxiv divisions are are mentioned xxiv After 7-18. Mter the destruction of the Temple in 70 find ,these destruction of the in A.D. we find .these 7-18. 70 Temple families settled in various settled in priestly villages or or towns of Galilee, various villages of Galilee, priestly families division in in a special place. Here they kept alive the memory each division the alive special place. memory they kept their former service service in in the of their hoping eagerly eagerly for for the the day day the Temple, Temple, hoping when the the Temple would be rebuilt and they be able to rebuilt be able to would Temple they their duties duties there. there. The J}.erobas are devoted resume their devoted to to the the twentyKerobas are twentyfour Mishmarot. Each Mishmar is is provided provided with with one one Keroba ~eroba the services services of the for the the particular for Sabbath day on the which the day particular Mishmar would have been in Temple still been in office office had the still been the Temple standing. practice must have been been in in use use at at that that time time for for standing. This practice the Synagogue services. For us rites the this was surprising news, rites of of us this news, Synagogue services. surprising this kind being this else. 3 being mentioned nowhere else. these twenty-four Kerobas nearly one-half are Of these nearly one-half are preserved preserved in twenty-four ~erobas Geniza fragments. published myself/ myself, J others others of them II have published fragments. Most of 5 the fragments belonged to to the the have been added by All the fragments belonged by Zulay.5 Zulay. All these poems same manuscript with any any portion portion of ofthese poems other MS with manuscript and no other is known. the acrostic is From the certain parts parts of the poems poems Dr. Dr. acrostic in in certain of the that they written by Spanier by aa certain certain Hedwatha Spanier has proved proved that they were written 6 or Hedutha?).6 (~m'ii or Nothing else else is is known about this this poet. poet. 77 Hedutha?). Nothing 3

his 11 Cf. Gf. his

to the 'Contributions of the the Liturgical Liturgical Poetry in Palestine', Palestine', in in Contributions to the History Poetry in History of *

ii. vol. v, Studies . .• vol. Studies v, 1939, p. 11. 1939, p. 2 2 Cf. ]Udischen Volkes . . 3rd grd ed. ed., vol. vol. ii, ii, p. p. 232; 232; Ed. des Judischen Gf. Emil Schlirer, Geschichte des Volkes .... Schurer, Geschichte Meyer, Entstehung des des ]udentums, Anfiinge des des Christentums ••• 168-86; Ursprung Meyer, Entstehung Judentums, pp. pp. 168-86; Ursprung und Anfange .

.

.

}

.

.

.

vol. ii, vol. ii, 1921, 1921, p. p. 230. 230. the Mishmarot have also 33 Fragments also been found in Qumran caves iI, Qumran caves Fragments dealing dealing with the ... JDix ann&es . see 44 and 5, see Milik, Dix annies . . p. f. Milik, 37 f. p. 37 5, 4 vol. i, 1927, the Hebrew text, des Westens, 4 Masoreten des of the pp. 1-59 I-59 of of the the text, pp. Westens, vol. pp. 1-24 1927, pp. 124 of d. 63, text has been published the Oxford MS Heb d. translation. 63, fol. fol. 82-9 82-9 translation. The text published from the T S H 16, fol. 2 2 f. and the £ the Cambridge 16, fol. Cambridge MS T-S S H 2, 55 In Studiesvol. the Cambridge Cambridge MS T T-S fol. 2 and Studies vol. v. v. 1939 2, fol. 113-20, from the pp. 113-20, 1939 pp. P. 171, the Cairo MS P. Collection. 172 of the Moseri Collection. 171, 172 6 Geschichte und Wissenschaft 6 See Monatsschrift fur Geschichte des Judentums, ]udentums, 1929, p. 68. 68. 1929, p. Wissenschaft des Monatsschrift fur 7 7 Some compositions similar name nnnn nn"n are are known; known; one one is is of a poet compositions of poet with the similar published in memory of J. Simchoni, in I:l')"l{, tp:n% a volume in memory of J. N. Simchoni, published by Elbogen in by Ismar Elbogen Berlin 1929, others have been found. Zulay has shown that that they they are are Berlin Zulay has 1929, p. p. 87, 87, and some others of with our our Hedwatha. Cf. e£ Studies Studies vol. vol. v, v, of a different to do with different kind kind and have nothing nothing to i* 2 1939, P- 112. *939> p. ,

i,

-

38 38

GENERAL GENERAL

INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION

II must admit that that it my special special interest this kind kind it was not interest in in this not my of poetry these poems poems for for many many years years to study poetry which induced me to study these but problems Many of of these these liturgical liturgical of Hebrew Grammar. Many problems of in the the Geniza are MSS in old and often provided are comparatively often provided comparatively old with vowels of preceded in in Palestine Palestine the Palestinian Palestinian system of the system which preceded Texts of this kind kind are of the the vocalization in Tiberias. of this are of vocalization developed Tiberias. Texts developed in importance still more or or less less independent independent far as are still in so so far as they they are importance in of the influence influence of who, in in the course of the the course of the the Tiberian Tiberian Masoretes who, of the the eighth century, began to reorganize the language the Hebrew language eighth century, began to reorganize and to is familiar familiar to to us us from our our to bring it into the shape into the bring it shape which is E. me as with grammars. As early as 1899 A. E. Cowley had presented with Cowley grammars. 1899 presented early some photographs They had to to wait wait 63. They photographs of the Oxford MS Heb 63. I them years until I could begin to study seriously. Some for until to for many many years begin study seriously. parts these poems in an exceedingly exceedingly difficult are written written in of these difficult parts of poems are Hebrew; they are sometimes packed with alliterations are are with alliterations are sometimes and Hebrew; they packed the Halacha and Haggada. rich Zulay has rich in has in hints hints of of the shown how Haggada. Zulay the ~ero for instance, Keroba closely, instance, the ba of Yannai, Yannai, devoted to to the the Seder closely, for the is Palestinian with Gen xxxv.g-xxxvi.43, is connected with the Palestinian Targum of xxxv.g-xxxvi.43, Targum of least at in more artificial the are, at least in parts, artificial Pentateuch. l1 These poems the Pentateuch. poems are, parts, than to discuss discuss them with with my my than artistic, artistic, and time and again again II had to I and in Bonn before collaborators in Giessen in before I could in collaborators and pupils could pupils the texts. texts. Several publish pupils worked on similar similar texts texts Several of of my publish the my pupils 2 and some valuable resulted their studies. valuable publications from their resulted studies. publications to be said is to said especially This is pupil and friend friend Menachem especially of my pupil the in field Zulay, who became the great authority in this field of of studies; this studies; great authority Zulay, me in in visited the II was very glad when visited in England in the he autumn England very glad his untimely death a serious of 1954, before his untimely death-a senous loss loss to to 1954, shortly shortly before scholarship. scholarship. this poetry The large preserved in in the the Geniza large amount of this poetry preserved to understand much better better than before before the historical enables enables us us to the historical conditions under which it background it was composed. composed. background and the conditions 1 to his his Bonn thesis thesis (p. 1 In the Appendix 64 ff ff)) Zulay Zulay compared compared a Piut Piut of of Yannai, Yannai, Appendix to (p. 64 des Westens, vol. i, pp. text of published pp. 24-26 24-26 with with the the text of the the Palestine Palestine Westens, vol. published in Masoreten des in Masoreten Targum, Masoreten des des Westens, vol. ii, ii, pp. pp. 12-14. is very very It is Targum published Western, vol. published (also (also by by me) me) in 1214. It to note how closely is following here the the text text of the the Targum. Targum. interesting closely Yannai is following here interesting to 2 Gf. M. Kober, um Machzor Yannai (Jahrbuch 2 Cf. der jiidischen jlidischen lit. lit. Gesellschaft), Gesellschaft) , Kober, Zum (Jahrbuch der vol. 20, ur Liturgie Frankfurt a.M. vol. Zulay, Zur Liturgie der deT Babylonischen Babylonischen Juden. Juden. 20, 1929; 1929; Menachem Zulay, iibersetzt und bearbeitet Geniza Texte, bearbeitet ... (Bonner (Bonner Orientalistische Orientalistische Texte, herausgegeben, herausgegeben, libersetzt Zur Fruhgeschichte Friihgeschichte des des Machzors, Machzors, (Bon(BonStudien ii, ii, Stuttgart Edelmann, %ur Stuttgart 1933); 1933); Rafael Edelmann, ner Orient. Studien vi, Siinden-Bekenntnis des des Versohnungsvi, 1934); Ormann, Das Siinden-Bekenntnis 1934); Gustav Ormann, VersohnungsLiturgische Dichtungen, Dichtungen, 1936; Gabriel Davidotages, tages, Frankfurt a.M., a.M., 1934, Bar, Liturgische 1934, Falk Bar, 1936; Gabriel der Juden, wicz, Dichtungen deT (Bonner Dissertationen) Dissertationen) and various various other other wicz, Liturgische Liturgische Dichtungen Juden, 1938 1938 (Bonner refer to to the last last publication publieations. publication in in Sefarad Sefarad xv, xv, 1955 p. 287 287publications. II want here to refer 1955 p. 340; Piyyutim de Yannay vocalizaci6n babi!6nica' babil6nica' by by Diez Diez Macho 'Fragmentos de Piyyutim 340 'Fragmentos Yannay en vocalizaci6n and Shalom Spiegel. Spiegel. i,

3

.

;

.

.

LITURGICAL

POETRY OF THE JEWS POETRY JEWS

39 39 There can be no doubt that of its characteristics are are due due to to that some of its characteristics restrictions laid certain restrictions certain the Jews in Palestine at that time laid upon the in at time Palestine that Jews upon these restrictions restrictions were the and that that these the consequences consequences of of the the Edict Edict in TIe:P( 'E~pcdwv, issued in the name of Justinian I as Novella 146 I as Novella IIspl 'Eppouoov, Justinian 146 1 Novella the in 553. This regulated the conditions of the Jewish conditions of the 553regulated Jewish in the community Empire and and has has to to be be regarded regarded the whole Byzantine community in Byzantine Empire as a historical historical document of the as magnitude, all all the the more as first magnitude, the first as at a time from which hardly it was issued issued at it hardly any other authoritative other authoritative any in relation relation to document in of the the Jews Jews has been handed handed to the the history has been history of to us. to study down to us. But to the Novella it be read in its it Novella must be in its read study I context. In Appendix I, I give a translation of the whole edict. context. translation of the edict. whole I, Appendix give this edict edict that that the We learn from this the Jews Jews in in the Byzantine Empire Empire the Byzantine for a long for time disagreed among themselves about the way in in themselves about the long disagreed among way services to be which Synagogue services were to conducted. large conducted. A number Synagogue large dissatisfied because of Greek speaking because only the Hebrew Jews were dissatisfied speaking Jews only the text ofthe of the Scriptures text the services, they demanded in the read in services, and they Scriptures was read besides the the Hebrew text that besides text a a Greek translation that should also also be be translation should read. Furthermore they read. the explanations explanations in in acto the acthey objected objected to the 'Deuterosis' cordance with the were given given in in the the services 'Deuterosis' which were services the interpreters by complained about about certain certain by the interpreters (6~"f)Y"fJTCt.£), (S^TJYTJTOU), and complained the denial denial of the Resurrection, of teachings there: the of the Resurrection, of teachings they they heard there: as being the Last Judgement, the being created created by by God. 2 These Judgement, of angels angels as controversies were brought brought before before the the Byzantine Byzantine inter-Jewish inter-Jewish controversies in Novella 146 government the actual actual document has has come 146 the government and in to us by settle the down to attempted to to settle the by which the government government attempted It was decreed that the the Greek translation translation of quarrels. of the the Holy Holy quarrels. It in addition addition to to the the Hebrew text. text. Scriptures Scriptures should be admitted in first place is given The Septuagint place as as the the old old and most trusttrustgiven first Septuagint is is also translation of worthy of Aquila Aquila is also admitted. admitted. translation, but the translation worthy translation, is strictly The 'Deuterosis' because it it is is neither neither concon'Deuterosis' is forbidden, because strictly forbidden, in the the Holy tained transmitted from of of old old (avco6sv) (C£vw6e:v) tained in Holy Scriptures, Scriptures, nor transmitted 3 is an invention of the Prophets, by of men who were not not divinely divinely Prophets, but is by the those who continued continued to to inspired. fines were imposed Heavy fines imposed on those inspired. Heavy in question. propagate the teachings question. teachings in propagate the Novellae. 11 Corpus Novellae. Recognovit Recognovit Rudolphus Rudolphus Schoell • . . vol. iii, Cimlis,, vol. iii, Juris Civilis, Corpus Juris Guilelmus Kroll, pp. 714-718, 714-718, see see below pp. pp. 315-7. 315-7. Kroll, 3rd 1904, pp. 3rd edn. Berlin 1904, 2 this official It is to see, 2 It official document, document, the the inter-Jewish inter-Jewish controcontrois most interesting see, from this interesting to sixth century. versies which were brought government during during the the sixth century. before the Byzantine versies brought before Byzantine government in the led in the eighth Similar to the the Iaraite I).araite movement. Similar controversies controversies led eighth century century to 33 Earlier the Rabbinites Rabbinites gathered gathered all all innovations innovations fact that that the to the the fact Earlier on II have pointed pointed to oral teaching; created teaching; they they codified codified them in the the Mishna the heading created by heading of oral by them under the and attempted that they they were old and had to assert their importance assert their maintaining that importance by by maintaining attempted to Sinai. been, to Moses on Mount Sinai. the written written law, with the law, revealed to been, together together with .

.

.

GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL

40 40

exact meaning The exact meaning of has been been much disputed disputed of 'Deuterosis' 'Deuterosis' has it has and it as Targum, as and has been interpreted as as Mishna Talmud interpreted Targum, as Midrash. 1 There can be scarcely and as any doubt that 'Deuterothat 'Deuterodoubt scarcely any is a fairly exact sis' of 'Mishna'. 'Mishna'. But But the the sis' is translation of fairly exact Greek translation Byzantine authorities seem to have understood by it all material to it authorities all material understood Byzantine by these sources. sources. In the the remnants of 11X3 "~N~ ]3 1~ ipTD connected with these 2 we have 2 published from Geniza fragments by Louis Ginzberg Louis have published fragments by Ginzberg an interesting reference to the changes in Jewish services in reference to in the in services Jewish interesting changes in consequence Palestine of the edict. Pirkoi Baboi seems to Palestine in of the edict. Pirkoi Ben to consequence by birth and to have a Babylonian have been a Persian Persian Jew birth to a had have Jew by Babylonian education. Towards the education. eighth century century he he undertook undertook the end of the the eighth the task task of making the Palestinian the the the Palestinian Jews accept the authority Jews accept making authority of the of Talmud and the Gaonic traditions. (This the Babylonian the Gaonic traditions. Babylonian (This was first the second attempt of its kind, the of its the first one having the one been made kind, having attempt 3 Talmudic about AD 760 R. Jehudai Gaon,3 a great authority Gaon, 760 by Jehudai great by authority Baboi's teacher teacher and to to whose who had been teacher teacher of of Ben Baboi's that authority Baboi's book we learn learn that authority Ben Baboi refers.) refers.) From Ben Baboi's the to say say the the Shma', to pray pray Palestinian Jews the Palestinian forbidden to Shma to Jews had been forbidden Tefilla (Shemone the in the the study study of of the the Torah. Torah. to engage the Tefilla Esre) and to (Shemone Esre) engage in No restrictions restrictions were imposed gatherings in in the the Synagogues imposed on gatherings Synagogues or on the on Saturday reciting and singing singing of of the the the reciting mornings, or Saturday mornings, Ma mads Ben Baboi continues: 'Ma'mads'. has destroyed the continues: 'as 'as God has destroyed the kingdom the restrictions restrictions imposed imposed by by it, of Edom and abolished abolished the it, kingdom of as the Arabs have come and the are again and as the Jews Jews are permitted again permitted to occupy to say the Shma' to to Shma and to Torah, to occupy themselves with the Torah, say the in in the pray the services to be said said in services ought Tefilla, everything pray the Tefilla, everything in ought to its right place, as ordered by the authorities.' its authorities.'44 right place, as by the That the term 'Ma'mad', occurring twice in the the Hebrew twice in 'Ma'mad', here occurring

"v"'!:l

c

3

c

c

5

.

c

1 1 The quotations been collected collected by by Hody Hody in in his his work Fathers have been quotations from the Church Fathers bibliorum textibus textibus originalibus 1 De bibliorum pp. 238240. 238-24°. The most important important ones ones Oxonii, 1705, originalibus Oxonii, 705, pp. cit. vol. Schiirer op. vol. i, n. 1 i (3rd edition). According Il3, n. have been arranged arranged by i, p. p. 113, by Schiirer op. cit. (3rd edition). According to these quotations to these that the the whole sphere sphere of of Jewish Jewish tradition tradition quotations there can be no doubt that Deuterosis. Cr. Cf. also also Graetz, Graetz, Geschichte Geschichte der der Juden, ]uden, vol. vol. vv, 4th 4th ed. ed. was included under Deuterosis. n. 7, Leipzig 1909, n. 7, pp. Leipzig ^1909, pp. 410-13. 410-13. 2 Studies in in L'vtemory 2 Genizah Doctor Solomon Schechter, ii, ii, Geonic Geonic and and Early Early Karaite K araite Solomon Schechter Genizah Studies of Doctor Memory of Halakah, pp. 504 5°4 ff. ff. According According to to Epstein, Epstein, Halakah, by York, 1929, by Louis Ginzberg, Ginzberg, New York, 1929, pp. vol. ii, f. Pirkoi was Ben Baboi's Tarbi$, Pirkoi Baboi's real real name. See ]. Mann See however J. Tarbi, vol. ii, pp. pp. 411 41 1 f. f. in Tarbi$, vi, 78 Tarbif, vi, 78 f. 3 Gf. Ginzberg's 3 Cf. p. xiv. xiv. Introduction, p. Ginzberg's Introduction, 4 text as as Ginzberg 4 II give published it p. 551 551 f.: f.: it on p. give here the Hebrew text Ginzberg published in* na lf11X l'/i'll:l 1'i11 "CI1' X'1 Vl:ltV l'1"i' 1X'i" X'lt' ,x,tV' Y'x 'l::l 'V ,l:ltV 1,tltV S} 'X'1n' '0 IK 'ox 1:l1 pi 9

)

1

mrm

rm ~on:l:l yatsn IV1'i'i BiiaiK ivn nrwo l1',/itU::I l:l"OlX l:I'tU1J/ W11 1'i11 l'11,l:l)lO 'l:1t"?! ID ,r.1' l'1::1tV::I l'1"/itV CJ::l" maya nra? rpim Vl:ltUi tmpi 'OVO ain^m l:l"~~~' ixm n'l'11'tJ n^nn '1!l'::I1 anx tnri'pD ^ai l:I1'X r i'iC)I' l:I1Ji'Ji11 l'1i::l'l:l napfi rb*$v n":l1U 1'1U::I1I1 Ol1X::I 1"" 0"::1' tptyat^ 1t;::l1 Sf in in N'JS ^Dnn^i yat? ••. ,t ::I" l'i"l1:l X'j; nai!? IIDK "OX "011"'1 )lr~ IV n l1"P j;,P" "'111::1 \ipns 'l:l1P0::l loipas ,,::1, ,::1, .

*

.

nm

1

'0"

Ji5pn

this passage Cf. concerning 'Bestimmung, Heimat und Alter Alter der der concerning this passage Rafael Edelmann, Edelmann, 'Bestimmung, Christianus iii, Synagogalen vol. 7, 7, 1932, pp. 16-31. Synagogalen Poesie' in Oriens Christianus in, vol. 1932, pp. 16-31.

LITURGICAL

POETRY POETRY

JEWS OF THE JEWS

41

is to to be understood as text, poetry, we see see as meaning text, is meaning liturgical liturgical poetry, 1 in Yehuda b. from a note in 'Sepher ha-'Ittim':l b. Barzillai's Barzillai's 'Sepher ha- lttim c

5

1

There was a time when the Jews were were forbidden forbidden by by their their the Jews to engage in the of the the Law. Law. The learned oppressors the study learned oppressors to engage in study of men among the custom custom of of mentionmentionintroduced the them, therefore, among them, therefore, introduced the prayers the laws of the festivals and the the ing the of laws the festivals and ing in the course of the prayers observance and and exhorting exhorting laws of the Sabbath and religious religious observance in regard to them by by means of of hymns, hymns, the common people people in regard to and Piyyutim. rimes thanksgivings, rimes (rhymes) thanksgivings, (rhymes) Piyyutim. texts show the the effects effects of These texts Novella on on the the Jewish Jewish services of the the Novella services in Palestine. When the Jews were forbidden to engage in the study forbidden in the to Jews engage study the law, must take of the we take this as prohibiting the study of this as the of Talmud law, prohibiting study i.e. the 'Deuterosis', and Mishna, the regarded as as particularly particularly Mishna, i.e. 'Deuterosis', regarded the by the Novella. The study of the Bible was certainly suspicious Novella. of the Bible was suspicious by study certainly are told not forbidden them. When we are told that they were were forbidden forbidden that they to pray to that the the Palestinian Palestinian form Tefilla, we must remember that pray the Tefilla, 2 2 this prayer of this contained the following petition: contained the prayer following petition:

May the apostates Mayest Thou speedily, in apostates have no hope! hope! Mayest speedily, in the kingdom of arrogance! our days, the Christians Christians days, uproot uproot the kingdom of arrogance May May the Heretics (c'~'~) (t:l''':::;~) speedily perish! perish! May May their their (nnsi) and the Heretics (a^tt) speedily effaced from the names be effaced of Life Life and not be written written the Book of not be the righteous! Blessed be together be the the Lord who destroys destroys righteous Blessed together with the the arrogant. the arrogant. !

!

the Byzantine authorities for for suppressing suppressing Nobody Nobody can blame the Byzantine authorities as as of it. as soon as they became it. It It is is more such a prayer aware of prayer they to explain Shma a kind difficult to the difficult why they prohibited the Shma', kind of explain why they prohibited Num. creed consisting of Deut. vi, 4-9; xi, 13-21; xv, 37-41, vi, 4-9; xi, 13-21; xv, 37-41? consisting 2 followed preceded and followed by certain benedictions. Maybe it was certain benedictions. Maybe it preceded by for as rules as to the regarded as belonging to the 'Deuterosis', as the rules for reciting the 'Deuterosis', reciting regarded belonging it were given in the the Mishna Berakot (i; it (i; 1-4). given in 1-4). the Jews But the not prepared prepared to to renounce renounce these these elements Jews were not their into of their so they introduced them into their liturgical their services, so introduced services, liturgical they hints to poetry. They had to go to work cautiously. Only hints of these these to poetry. They cautiously. Only go the poetry. poetry. That is is one of the the elements elements could in the could be included included in is so it is so exceedingly reasons why some of difficult; only experts reasons why of it exceedingly difficult; only experts in able to to understand understand such hints. hints. in Talmud and Midrash were able c

,

11 The translation given by Mahzor Tannai, Iglg, p. p. xvii, xvii, in Mahzor translation given Tannai, New York 1919, by Davidson in is quoted here. is quoted here. 2 Z This form of JQ.R, v, 18g3, p. 133, has been been of prayer, disclosed by 133, has 1893, p. QR, v, by Samuel Krauss J prayer, disclosed verified by Schechter in in ibid. ibid. vol. vo!. x, p. 657. 657· the Geniza Fragment verified by x, 18g8, 1898, p. published by Fragment published by the Cf. Dalman, Cf. Dalman, Worte Jesu, p. 300. Jesu, p. 300.

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION

42

Nevertheless, this poetry poetry in in or singing Nevertheless, by by reciting, hearing this reciting, or singing and hearing the were convinced that they fulfilled their the services services they that had convinced fulfilled their they they it for obligations. of the Byzantine take it for granted the Byzantine that none of obligations. We can take granted that authorities these hints the whole 'Deuteauthorities was aware that hints the 'Deutethat through these whole through rosis' introduced into the services by of the the rosis' was secretly of the services means introduced into by secretly freely admitted liturgical poetry. do the authorities to the seem to Nor admitted authorities freely liturgical poetry. in have realized against Edom Duma in these realized that that the and the polemic these polemic against poems Byzantium. At times, times, howdirected against against Byzantium. poems was actually actually directed In old Leningrad fragment ever, doubts seem to have arisen. In an doubts to arisen. old ever, Leningrad fragment 1 with Palestinian we read in a Piyut by Yannai: Yannai read in a Palestinian punctuation Piyut by punctuation i

the face the Kingdom May blotted from the face of of the the earth earth of Duma be blotted Kingdom ofDuma May the all people May people! fall along May Roma fall along with all KS w,m Vs :1~" nan l;l,~'m Vis nan :1~'N l;l:lD l;l~ ii~" rvoVa m:ll;l~ nawa :1~'X~ N3 !

1

*

The term 'all four kingdoms kingdoms mentioned by by all people' to the the four applies to people' applies Daniel, were later later destroyed. destroyed. Israel in ruled Israel in turn turn and were Daniel, which ruled of Duma' is The 'kingdom Byzantine Empire Empire and 'Roma' is the the Byzantine kingdom of to the is It seems that the allusion to the actual actual governgovernis Byzantium. It that the allusion Byzantium. ment was aa little the words na*n ii~" ViST) l;l,~'n were little too too obvious obvious and the altered the second second half half of of the the sentence altered into into i1~~N so that that the HD^K "oft, Visn, so fall upon all people! Make terror terror fall now runs thus: upon all people!' Polemic of of a thus: 'Make similar kind can often similar in the the poems poems of Yannai and often be found in Hedwatha. is clear It is this kind of poetry It clear that poetry must have been developed developed that this Novella in Palestine the in Palestine following the publication of the edict, 146, the edict. 146, following publication Arab in in 553 it lost its after the that lost in and that it its motive after the conquest in 636. 636. 553 conquest to this therefore assign We can therefore this period, period, assign Yannai and Hedwatha to to an important contribution to the understanding thereby making the contribution understanding thereby making important their poetry. of their this kind kind of of liturgical liturgical poetry poetry in in They developed developed this poetry. They like be its Kalir no every way. Later poets like l}.alir can longer declared its can declared longer every way. poets as Leopold 'law-givers' did they they imitate imitate law-givers' as Leopold Zunz thought. thought. Rather did their sixth-century and continue the the work of their predecessors. They sixth-century predecessors. They because make polemical allusions to Byzantium only because such allusions allusions to allusions Byzantium only polemical as integral to this this poetic were regarded poetic form. form. regarded as integral to divisions Hedwatha devoted his his l}.erobas to the the twenty-four Kerobas to twenty-four divisions at when (mishmarot) of priests at a time they performed certain (mishmarof) they performed certain priests functions. These had long Kalir ceased when functions. ceased I>.alir composed his long composed his for in divisions are of mentioned. elegy for the 9th Ab in which the divisions of priests are elegy gth priests to me, it that that the the additions additions As Zulay take it me, one can take Zulay pointed pointed out to c

c

e

3

11 MS Antonin 369. published and translated translated by by M. Kober in in text has been published 369. The text his thesis thesis pp. his p. 57. pp. 37 37 and p. 57.

LITURGICAL POETRY POETRY OF THE JEWS LITURGICAL JEWS

43 43

from the elements of the the 'Deuterosis', necessary by by the the 'Deuterosis', made necessary Novella, must have been placed at the end of the ~eroba. at end of the the It Keroba. It Novella, placed in seems that the ~eroba, in earlier times, ended with the third earlier ended with the third Keroba, times, part, in the the unpublished unpublished part part of of his his Ormann, in part, the w"p. tPYTj?. Gustav Ormann, Bonn thesis, indicated this fact. The same arrangement occurs this fact. occurs thesis, arrangement Kerobas of the Old Spanish]ews, in the the ~erobas must have have introduced introduced Spanish Jews, who must them before the Novella of 553 forced the Jews in Palestine to forced the in Palestine to 553 Jews a ending (p,1;lo); this is include the additions and provide a new is this provide ending (plVo); indication an interesting indication of the age of the elements of the Jewish of the of the elements of the interesting age Jewish in Spain. tradition which have survived tradition survived in Spain. On the other hand we cannot deal deal with with this]ewish liturgical this Jewish liturgical to the liturgical poetry of other conpoetry without referring to the of other conreferring poetry liturgical poetry the temporary peoples. The I$.eroba, the most form of this most common of this Keroba, temporary peoples. the of one Saturday poetry, containing the poems for the services for services of one the poetry, containing poems Saturday festival day, definite and very or festival very complicated structure 11 day, has a definite complicated structure its own history. But remnants and must have had its remnants from from earlier earlier history. times which would enable to study times its development are very enable us its us to are study development very scarce. The regular use of acrostics acrostics in scarce. in these these poems poem&-mostly regular use mostly but occasionally the name of of the author alphabetical the author alphabetical but indicating the occasionally indicating is not surprising. -is acrostics are are already to be found found surprising. Alphabetical Alphabetical acrostics already to in the Old Testament and are are in in regular in regular use use in in liturgical liturgical poetry. poetry. this poetry the same as as the The metrical form of this is generally generally the the poetry is Testament. The verse verse here here form which we know from the the Old Testament. certain number of stresses stresses and is the fixed has a certain is quite quite unlike unlike the fixed metre of Arabic poetry. was introduced introduced into into Hebrew poetry. Arabic metre was b. Labrat (who poetry died about 990) 990) and developed developed (who died poetry by by Dunash b. the eleventh and twelfth twelfth centuries by poets of the centuries in in Spain as Spain such as by poets Ibn Gabirol, ha-Levi. The Gabirol, Shemuel ha-Nagid Jehuda ha-Levi. ha-Nagid and Jehuda older have no verses verses with with a fixed fixed older liturgical Piyuts) have liturgical poems poems (the (the Piyuts) as can be found in number of syllables, in Syriac poetry. But Syriac poetry. syllables, such as existed in it is is possible that similar metrical forms also it also existed in old old Syriac Syriac possible that similar introbefore verses poetry of syllables verses with fixed numbers of with fixed syllables were intropoetry before influenced by duced and, by Ephraem, classical form and, influenced Ephraem, became the classical metrics. 2 of Syriac Syriac metrics. But the of the the poetry poetry is is the the rhyme, rhyme, characteristic of the surprising surprising characteristic in and the use of rhyme this sixth-century sixth-century poetry poetry requires requires the regular rhyme in this regular use the 'Aboda of in the of Yose explanation. to be found in is not not to Rhyme is explanation. Rhyme into b. Yose and must have been introduced into]ewish poetry in in the the b. Jewish poetry This structure described by in his his Mahzor Yannai, pp. xxvi, xxvi, ff. fr. Israel Davidson in is described structure is Tannai, pp. by Israel •2 See van Edessa', Edessa', in in ^eitschrift Zeitschrift fur filr KirchenKirchen'Bardesanes von See H. H. Schaeder's Schaeder's essay essay 'Bardesanes ff. vol. 51, geschichte, vol. geschichte, pp. 47 47 fr. 51, 1932, 19312, pp. 11

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION 44 period do not know, but but it it was was not know, period following, following, exactly exactly when we do the before the time of poets of the calibre of Hedwatha. of Yannai the calibre and before poets the poems In most of the with the the same rhyme, rhyme, aa method all verses verses end with poems all familiar to to us familiar the Arabic Kaslda l}.a~ida of of the seventh us from the the sixth sixth and seventh centuries. But the centuries. of the l}.eroba is composed in actual first poem the the first of is Keroba in actual poem composed stanzas, each having a different rhyme. different stanzas, having rhyme. Rhyme is not not entirely entirely unknown to to the the in this this changing Rhyme in changing form is the liturgical poetry of the time. Characteristic examples of it can time. of it Characteristic of can liturgical poetry examples be found in in the the dialogues dialogues between between in Byzantium. is found in Byzantium. One is Mary and Gabriel and between Mary ]oseph Proclus and Proclus which Mary Mary Joseph in inserted in his on the (d. in 447) inserted in his great panegyric the Virgin. (d. great panegyric Virgin. These 447) the acrostic. In In order to show the the dialogues have the alphabetical acrostic. order to dialogues alphabetical in the is in this I way in which the rhyme is used in this instance, I reproduce the the instance, rhyme way reproduce first lines lines of the first first dialogue dialogue :1l first the beginning of the of the beginning of :

TO cracps^ r~[Lcx'roe; crCXqJEe; py][jiaTO<; -ro xocl 7tWe; TOU TO 6e:07tpEreEe;; xcxt yvcro[jLat, TCpdcypiaTOc; 'r0 o5v TOC Gabriel: o\5v ' t "a ayye:)m<:a ' t "&YflCX' rCX Gabriel ' A7tcx~-re:~e; ATuaiTsTc ayyeXixoc w crisis etPP"l'J-rcx 1)"l'J[Lo(j~e:oe:~v P~[Lcx-rcx; 6cpp7)Ta ST] [zo Mary: -r6: -rile; .1:7te:PUl-r~(je:Ule;, TTJ BXdcjBiqv ~Xe:~ Sysi T& Mary: BA&~"l'Jv TOC lav qJcxve:pUl61j Mv ' t "a -rile; 9avspco07J TTJC; cruAA~~e:Ule;;

TOU Mary: Ayvow -rou Mary: ''Ayvoco *

:

P. Maas, this poetry in discussing P. of Proclus., Proclus, comes to to the conthe conMaas, in discussing this poetry of that the the kind of dialogue clusion that its origin clusion it uses uses must have have its in aa dialogue it origin in that we find find such such prototype prototype in in the the Syriac Syriac Syriac Syriac prototype prototype and that refers to the 'Wechsellied'; Sugitha, to poems poems of the fifth-century fifth-century 'Wechsellied he refers of the Sugitha, the Narses. 2 Maas is is quite that the poet in maintaining maintaining that the form poet Narses. quite right right in is almost identical. in both cases cases is identical. The difficulty, in difficulty, however, is that that however, is these poems like all all Syriac these Narses-like poems known to to us uspoems by by Narses Syriac poems in the have a fixed the verse, verse, yet yet no rhyme. rhyme. fixed number of syllables syllables in fixed number of to Maas the fixed According of syllables in the the Syriac According to syllables in Syriac is compensated in the Greek by is by the the rhyme. rhyme. But the the rhyme rhyme is is compensated in the if Proclus hardly of Greek origin Proclus is is here here really really dependent dependent hardly origin and if the Syriac on the earlier type type of it of it Sugitha, he must have known an earlier Syriac Sugitha, is lost which is already seen seen that that the the verse verse with with aa lost to to us. us. We have already fixed number of of syllables the verse fixed preceded by by the verse built built up up in in syllables was preceded the older accordance with the older Semitic Semitic type type of verse. The Syriac of verse. Syriac to us is influenced influenced by poetry preserved us is by Ephraem. Ephraem. Since Since he was poetry preserved to as the classical regarded poet, all all older older forms forms of of Syriac regarded as the classical Syriac Syriac poet, Syriac 9

;

1 in Byzantinische refers to 1 See P. Maas in xix, 19lO, p. 292, 292, who refers to Migne, Migne, Byzantinische Zeitschrift, Zeitschrift, xix, 1910, p. B. PG, PG, lxv, Ixv, 740 740 B.

2 Wechsellieder von Bin Beitrag von Narses. 2 Syris:che Narses. Ein zur altchristlichen Hyrnnoaltchristlichen syrischcn Synsche Wechsellieder Beitrag zur syrischen Hymnoubersetzt und bearbeitet von Franz Feldmann, Fe1dmann, Leipzig, Leipzig, 1896. logie logie ... herausgegebcn, herausgegeben, iibersetzt 1896. .

.

.

LITURGICAL POETRY POETRY OF THE JEWS JEWS

45 45 as poetry were regarded as imperfect and were destroyed so that pracand were so that pracregarded poetry imperfect destroyed tically to us. us. It It is is very very likely likely that that tically nothing nothing has been handed down to Proclus had Sugithas with this older type of verse as his pattern. this older of verse as his Sugithas type pattern. Another question is whether whether we can can assume assume to be considered considered is question to in that was used in this kind of verse. Though do not not that rhyme used this kind of verse. we do rhyme Though verses in know any rhymed verses in Syriac, do from the few from few we do know the any rhymed Syriac, us of the older older Syriac fragments to us of the fragments which have come down to Syriac literature that that rhyme literature was used as a rhetorical element. I would would a used as I rhetorical element. rhyme refer to only refer here to Melito, Bishop of Sardis in the second century, of in the Sardis second Melito, Bishop only century, the East. East. The Greek Greek text text who certainly connexions with with the certainly had connexions his Homily the of his on the Passion has recently been discovered Passion has been on discovered Homily recently fourth century a papyrus papyrus of the fourth published by Campbell and published by Campbell century this Homily Homily were were published published Bonner. l1 Several Syriac of this Syriac fragments fragments of 2 as as early as as 1855 by William Cureton they show groups of of Gureton and early 1855 by they groups 3 But we also sentences. rhymed sentences. find such rhymed sentences in also find sentences in such rhymed rhymed text4 and it it may be that the Greek text the the rhyme was developed developed in in that the may rhyme was after Syriac literature after that time. Yet it is exceedingly difficult literature time. that Yet it is difficult Syriac exceedingly to say as nothing to of the the older type of of Syriac older type definite, as say anything anything definite, nothing of Syriac poetry has been preserved. has preserved. poetry The second example in the the so-called' Akathistos', aa find in so-called Akathistos example we find sort of famous Byzantine Kontakion. A Kontakion is is aa sort of poetical poetical Byzantine Kontakion. the average sermon consisting eighteen to to twenty-four twenty-four stanzas stanzas consisting on the average of eighteen which agree in number of syllables, in accent accent and syntactic conagree in syllables, in syntactic conIt begins struction. It allometric stanza, a xouxoiiXiov. with an allometric XOUXOUALOV. In In struction. stanza, a begins with is within the there is stanzas a certain the stanzas addition there certain correspondence correspondence between cola cola and periods. periods. Finally, refrain are are acrostic and refrain Finally, acrostic 5 as obligatory.5 The Akathistos described by by W. Christ Christ as Akathistos has been described obligatory. sedentes eum 'Hymnus quod stantes, eo, quod stantes, non sedentes 'Hymnus celeberrimus qui qui ab eo, dictus est, cantabant, praesidium Mariae dcxdcGiaros dictus cantabant, &.X&6Lcr't"OC; est, grata grata memoria praesidium dei prosequitur, adiuti Byzantini matris dei Byzantini anno 630 630 Persas Persas quo adiuti prosequitur, quo 6 Constantinopolin invadere invadere eorumque eorumque regem regem Chaganum,6 Chaganum, urbem Constantinopolin molientes, fugaruntque." 7 muris deiecerunt, molientes, muris deiecerunt, deiectosque deiectosque fuderunt fugaruntque.' itself has no rhyme; The Kontakion itself rhyme; but in in the the Akathistos, Akathistos, stanzas stanzas c

3

,

Silva Lake, In Studies Studies and Documents, vo!. xii, xii, 1940. Lake, vol. Documents, Ed. Kirsopp Kirsopp Lake and Silva 1940. •2 Spicilegium Spicilegium Syriacum, 49 f. f. London, 1855, pp. 49 1855, pp. Syriacum, London, 33 Cf. the Passion Passion originally originally written written in in Syriac?' *Was Melito's Melito's Homily Gf. my article 'Was Syriac?' my article Homily on the yTS xliv, 1943, pp. 52-6. 52-6. 1943, pp. JTSxliv, 44 Cf. the Passion: Passion: An investigation investigation into the the E. J. 'Melito's Homily Gf. E. Wellesz, 'Melito's Homily on the J. Wellesz, sources of Byzantine sources vol. xliv, xliv, 1943, pp. 41-52. 41-52. JTS, vol. 1943, pp. Byzantine Hymnography' Hymnography' YTS, 5 5 See Zeitschrift, vol. vo!. xix, xix, 1910, pp. 285 285 ff. ff. 'Das Kontakion', See Paul Maas, Kontakion', Byzantinische 1910, pp. Maas, 'Das Byzantinische Zeitschrift, •6 P. P. Wittek remarks that the king king of of the the Persians, Persians, but the the title title of that Chagan Chagan was not the at that the the town from the the European European side. side. that time besieged the king of the the Avares, Avares, who at besieged the king of Graeca Carminium Christianorum, in Antkologia •7 W. Christ, Antlwlogia Graeca adomaverunt W. Christ Christ Christianorum, adornaverunt Christ, in Hi. et M. Paranikas, et Paranikas, Lipsiae, Lipsiae, 1871, p. lii. 87 p. 11

1

1

,

GENERAL INTRODUCTION GENERAL

46

I, to the the Virgin Virgin added added & c have a number of salutations salutations to *> 3, 7 &c. 3> 5, 5> 7 all formed in to them, in exactly the same way, to way, and every every two two salutasalutathem, all exactly the is sometimes attributed attributed to to Sergius, Sergius, tions Akathistos is tions rhyme. rhyme. The Akathistos the Patriarch the time time of of the the siege. But Patriarch of Constantinople during the siege. But Constantinople during it is is closely Paul Maas has with Romanes Romanos has shown that that it closely connected with and must have been composed by him. him.!1 composed by is the Romanos great Byzantine poet who, who, even if if he was not not Romanes is the great Byzantine poet the brought it it to its highest highest the creator creator of of the to its the Kontakion, Kontakion, certainly certainly brought perfection. is indicated indicated by by the the of his his poetical time of activity is perfection. The time poetical activity fact that we find the old old Hagia Hagia fact that of the find in in his his poems hints ofthe of the collapse poems hints collapse of 2 2 in 532 in Constantinople Sophia of its its rebuilding rebuilding in in 537. Sophia in 532 and of Constantinople in 537Romanos Maas has found a fragment of a sixthhas recently of on sixthfragment recently 3 The peak period of century the Kontakion was, was, peak period of the papyrus. century papyrus. we to so can fix date the of the according to Maas, from 536-556, so fix the date of the Maas, according 536-556, first half in the half of the Akathistos the first sixth century. century. the sixth Akathistos in the method of to show the In order of this this rhyme rhyme II give give here here the the order to first stanza. the first stanza. The last salutations last verse verse is is aa refrain refrain to the salutations added to all salutations at the of this repeated this Kontakion. Kontakion. 4 the end of of all salutations of repeated at -

^ xapa hA&[L\jJE~

Si* ~c; ~ XO:ipE, O~' 7] Xocipe,

Si* ~c; xa~pE, 3)s ~ 7] &.pa apa E.xAd\jJE~ ^cdps, aL' Xa~pE, t"OU 7tEcr6v't"oc; &.v&}(.A-1Jcr~c; TCECTOVTOC; 'AM[L 'ASapi -1] Xoape, 'TOU 7]

Xa'i:pE, )(oap,

TOOV aaXpOUlV 't"WV Euocc; TYJ^ Euac; Saxpiicov TIjc;

XC<~PE, Xalpe, 6\jJoc; u^0 oucrav&~a't"ov SixjavajBocTov xa~pe:, aucr8EWp'Y)'t"OV XaZps, ~oc8oc; (3dc8o Suc-OecopTjTov

~

M't"pUlmc; &.V8PUl7t£VO~C; Aoy~cr[LO~C; xal xd ayysXoav &.yyeAUlv

ocp8e
it is is certainly important to this connexion it In this note that that the the certainly important to note vol. xiv, See Byzantinische Byzantinische Zeitschrift, pp. 645 645 f.f. xiv, 1905, ^eitschrift, vol. 1905, pp. P. Maas, des Romanos' in in Byzantinische Byzantinische Zjeitschrift, Zeitschrift, Maas, 'Die Chronologie Chronologic der Hymnen des ff. xv 1906, vol. xv, voL 1906, pp. pp. Ii £f. It is is pap. a3 It published in in Mitteilungen Mitteilungen aus aus der der Papyrussammlung Papyrussammlung der der gr. Vind. 29 29 430, pap. gr. 430, published in Wien, Papyrus Nationalbibliothek in Nationalbibliothek Rainer, III. Ill. Folge Folge 1939, p. 68; 68; Cf. Cf. P. Maas, P. Maas Erzherzog Rainer, 1939, p. Wien^ Papyrus Erzherzog auf Papyrus in *Romanos aufPapyrus' 'Romanos in Byzantion, p. 381. xiv, 1939, Byzantiori) xiv, 381. 1939, p. is published •4 The Akathistos is in Anthologia Anthologia Graeca Graeca Carm. Carm, published by by Christ and Paranikas in Christianorum, Lipsiae 1871, pp. 140-47 and by J. B. Pitra Pitra in in Analecta Analecta Sacra Sacra Spicilegio Spicilegio Christianorum, Lipsiae 1871, pp. 140-47 by J. B. Parisiis 1876, Solesmensi parata, Pitra has Solesmensi parata, tome i,i, Parisiis pp. 250262. 250-262. On pages pages 263-72 263-72 Pitra has pubpub1876, pp. De B. Virginis lished another Akathistos 'De lished further development development Transitu', which shows a further Virginis Transitu', this poem-similar others is simply of the rhyme. imitation of the famous of the rhyme. But this poem similar to others-is simply an imitation it was composed composed it is difficult difficult to to make use usc of it. Akathistos, it is it. Akathistos, and as we do not know when it 1

1

2 2 P.

3

3

5

4

LITURGICAL

POETRY OF THE JEWS JEWS

47 47

home country poet Romanos was Syria Syria country of the great great Byzantine Byzantine poet 1 and that he came of a Jewish family.! do not know far We do not far how Jewish family. his Jewish his education had advanced he a Christian. became when he a Christian. Jewish It is difficult to to imagine It is difficult not know that a man like like Romanos did did not imagine that least something the at least of the poetry of his former religion. But the the former of his something poetry religion. But poetry which he may have known must have preceded by nearly must have poetry may preceded by nearly that of the century known to to us us a hundred years the end of of the the sixth sixth century years that the compositions of Yannai and Hedwatha. 'Aboda from the of and Hedwatha. The 'Aboda compositions b. Yose, of Yose b. above, is is almost almost all all that that Yose, which II mentioned above, remains of such earlier earlier Jewish poetry and it does not to be it does seem not to be Jewish poetry this in this connexion. However, a great of old significant connexion. a of amount old significant However, great in the poetry Samaritan liturgy. liturgy. We are are the Samaritan poetry has been preserved preserved in the liturgy from the edition by Sir Ernest Cowley, familiar with the Sir Ernest the edition liturgy by Cowley, who was occupied in the the preparation of this this great great work 2 when II occupied in preparation of first came to to know him in In particular the so-called first in 1899. n particular the so-called 1899. ^ 3 'Defter',3 which is the oldest part of of is the which oldest 'Defter', a kind of Common Prayer, Prayer, part this liturgy, this liturgical poems poems by by the the fourth fourth liturgy, contains a number of liturgical century Marka. century Samaritan theologian theologian Mar~a. 1

this: cf. cf. Byzantinische Paul Maas has proved Zeitschrift, vol. vol. xv, xv, 1906, p. 31. 3 I. proved this: 1906, p. Byzantinische Zeitschrift, of the book was long The printing Cf. The The Samaritan Samaritan Liturgy, Liturgy, ed. ed. A. A. E. E. printing of long delayed. delayed. Cf. of text Cowley, pages of text and 100 100 volumes, Oxford, Cowley, two volumes, Oxford, 1909. 1909. The work comprises comprises 879 879 pages introduction. Quite pages the edition edition of the text text the the introduction of the introduction is is pages of introduction. Quite apart apart from the in which the the editor the MSS, also very deals with with the MSS, gives valuable information editor deals very valuable in gives valuable the texts, the texts, about the dates of the to the texts, and furnishes furnishes lists lists of of texts, provides provides a grammar grammar to Samaritan high-priests tables, a particularly particularly valuable valuable glossary, glossary, high-priests and genealogical genealogical tables, initial lines lines of an index of the initial of the of the the authors. the poems authors. index of poems and an index for family Liturgical be found in in Cowley's Cowley's edition, edition, Liturgical poems poems for festivals, which cannot be family festivals, in the have been published the periodical periodical Tarbis, Tarbi~, vol. voL x, x, Jerusalem, Jerusalem, published by by Z. Ben Hajjim Hajjim in 1939, the title title Samaritan Samaritan Poems Poemsfor Joyous occasions, occasions, pp. 19
1 2 2

3

GENERAL GENERAL INTRODUCTION

48

Marka play The liturgical play even even to-day to-day an important important of Marl~a liturgical poems poems of 1 role in They are composed in the role in the the Samaritan liturgy.! are in the SamaThey liturgy. composed ritan language, to the ritan related to the language language spoken spoken dialect related language, an Aramaic dialect in the birth birth of of Christianity Christianity which has has in Palestine Palestine at at the time of of the the time 2 a and given us a literature written by Jews, Christians Samaritans. Christians us literature written Samaritans. given by Jews, These liturgical century have acrostics the fourth fourth century acrostics liturgical poems poems from the and consist evenly formed verses, but they do not rhyme. of very consist of but not verses, very evenly rhyme. they Yet, at a later also entered the liturgical poetry of also later date, entered the Yet, at date, rhyme liturgical poetry of rhyme it had entered the the liturgical liturgical poetry poetry of of the the Jews, Jews, as it entered the the Samaritans, Samaritans, as there of the same importance. and came to importance. We can see this of the see this to be there material found in now in in the the Cairo Cairo Geniza, in the the abundant material Geniza, much of back to of which goes the sixth to the sixth century. century. goes back one time We must suppose that the Jews also also at at onc time used used Aramaic the that Jews suppose has for poetry, although nothing has preserved for their been their liturgical liturgical poetry, although nothing preserved for of it books which have, for Leopold Zum: 22 it in in the the liturgical we have, liturgical Leopold Zunz has of Aramaic words in in Jewish Jewish to a a large has pointed large number of pointed to drawn to attention fact liturgical poetry and Zulay has my attention to the fact the liturgical poetry Zulay my that many with and in that litanies, beginning with N3~n." written in Aramaic, written litanies, Klfcn"% Aramaic, beginning many in the that for have been found in the Cairo Geniza. It It seems that for the the officially officially the used liturgical poems the Jews introduced at an early introduced Hebrew at Jews early liturgical poems idea the of Aramaic stage. Thus we can only form an idea of the liturgical stage. only liturgical poetry used by Jews from the the analogy analogy of of the the Samaritan poetry once used by the Jews poems. poems. Cf. my article article 'Die Die zwiilf zwolf Marka-Hymnen 11 Cf. aus dem "Defter" der der Samaritanischen Marka-Hymnen aus Qriens Christianus, Leipzig, 1932, pp. 77-103;= 77-103;= Opera Minora, Liturgie', vii, Leipzig, Christianus, 3rd Series, vii, Liturgie', Orims 3rd Series, 1932, pp. Opera Minora, Leiden, pp. 196-212. Leiden, 1956, 1956, pp. 196-212. 2 article 'Das zur ZeitJesu Zeit Jesu in in Palastina Palastina gesprochene 2 Cf. gesprochene Aramaisch', Aramaisch', ThR, ThR, JVF NF Gf. my article xvii, Ji.IinoTa, Leidcn, pp. 79-95. 79-95. 201-16;= Opera Leiden, 19SG, xvii, Tlibingen, Tubingen, 1949, pp. 201-16;= Opera Minora, 1949, pp. 1956, pp. 3 Poesie des des Mittelalters, u8 and appendix 3 See Leopold Mittelalters, 1855, p. 118 appendix Zunz, Synagogale Leopold Zunz, Synagogale Poesie 1855, P2• 5, 5, p. P. 37 372. f

PART II II

The Hebrew Text of the Bible Bible of the

5

CHAPTER II CHAPTER II

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT THE TEXT OF THE BIBLE i. INTRODUCTION. THE THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE PENTATEUCH USED 1.

BY THE SAMARITANS

^at II came to IT was in March 1899 to England for the the first first time. time. 1899 that England for thesis the a thesis on the Samaritan Targum of the PentaII had published of the Pentapublished Targum teuch 1 and hoped to find teuch! material about about it it in in England. England. find more material hoped to in II was particularly interested in the Arabic translation of the interested Arabic the of the translation particularly the Samaritans. Abraham Kuenen, Pentateuch made by Kuenen, the the great by the great scholar in in Leiden, Old Testament scholar published, aalong long time before, time before. Leiden, had published, translation 2 , and II intended intended Genesis, in this Leviticus in this translation Genesis, Exodus and Leviticus the work by completing Deuteronomy. completing the by editing editing Numbers and Deuteronomy. For this this purpose text of of the the Berlin Berlin MS Petermann the text purpose II had copied copied the it the collated with 33 and collated with it books edited edited by by Kuenen. II had the three three books the three compared the three MSS used by Kuenen, one Leiden and from Leiden compared by Kuenen, MS the Berlin Or Fol two from Paris, the Berlin Fol 534, 534, Paris, and had compared compared Hebrew written in Samaritan script and containing the and the containing script Arabic Pentateuch of the Samaritans. II hoped hoped to to find find further further in libraries material in libraries in in England. England. third purpose to study My Biblical MSS with My third purpose was to study Hebrew Biblical supralinear time before, before, G. G. Margoliouth of supralinear punctuation. punctuation. Some time Margoliouth of the British Museum had published the British published an article article in in which he had to prove tried to tried the Yemenite Bible MSS, of of which the the most Bible MSS, that the prove that important ones were in the British Museum, though provided in the British Museum, though provided important with Babylonian nothing to to do with the the BabyloBabylosigns, had nothing Babylonian vowel signs, text of the Bible that Babylonian nian text unsuitable term Bible and that Babylonian was an unsuitable 3 These problems could be solved for this this kind of punctuation. for solved punctuation. problems the MSS themselves. themselves. only by studying only by studying the first four The first the guest guest of of the the Rev. Lie. Lic. Dr. as the four weeks II stayed stayed as ,

11 Textkritische Bemerkungen zum samaritanischen samaritanischen Pentateuch-Tar Pentateuch- Targum Textkritische und lexikalische lexikalische Bemerkungen gum (Diss. phil. HaIle), Halle), Leipzig, (Diss. phil. Leipzig, 18g8. 1898. 2 2 Specimen Librum Geneseos Geneseos secundum secundum Arabicam PentaPentae Litem exhibens Librum Literis Orientalibus, Orientalibus, exhibens Specimen e tribus Codicibus teuchi Samaritani Versionem teuchi Codicibus edidit edidit AbrahaVersionem ab ab Abu Sai'do Sai'do conscriptum conscriptum •.. ee tribus mus Kuenen. Kuenen. Lugduni Libri Exodi et et Levitici Levitici •.. 1854. 1854. 1851 ... Libri Lugduni Batavorum 1851 its origin, 33 G. Margoliouth, origin, the the different different stages stages of of punctuation, its Margoliouth, 'The supralinear supralinear punctuation, of its development its and its relation to other Semitic systems of punctuation', in Proceedings Proceedings its relation to other Semitic systems punctuation' in development the Biblical of of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, February 18g3. 1893. Society of yth February Archaeology, 7th .

.

.

.

.

.

,

51 5*

THE

52

HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE

BIBLE

Gustav Diettrich London, and collated collated for for him in Sydenham, Diettrich in Sydenham, London, in a number of Biblical MSS in London, Cambridge of Syriac Biblical London, Cambridge and Syriac Oxford. 11 II studied the rich in the the British British Museum, Museum, rich material material in studied the continued weeks in in Cambridge, Cambridge, went to to nine weeks for nine continued these these studies studies for a returned for a further Oxford where II stayed seven weeks for and returned further seven stayed four to London. II published fragments of of the the SaSafour weeks to published some fragments maritan Targum which I had found in England together with I in with England together Targum other Leningrad to to Berlin. Berlin. 22 The other fragments sent to to me from Leningrad fragments sent greater collected, particularly particularly in in Nablus, Nablus, of material material II collected, the amount of greater the the Leningrad and Rome, for a publication of the Targum, a whole for of Rome, Targum, Leningrad publication the prove to to be. be. The fact fact is is the more difficult edition prove difficult did did such an edition own text. offers its have that MS offers its particular text. We that almost almost every particular every Targum in in an earlier earlier phase phase here an excellent excellent example here example of a Targum before of the Bible through which translations of the Bible usually pass before they translations they usually pass through It is is as reach if only only Itala Itala MSS of of the the Latin Latin as if text. It reach their their final final text. Bible as if if there there were only Bible existed existed and no Vulgate, only Old Syriac Vulgate, or as Syriac final revision Gospels and Peshitta. A final revision comparable with the the no Peshitta. comparable with Gospels the Samaritans. was made Vulgate or the Peshitta not by the Samaritans. They or the Peshitta They by Vulgate attempted it once. the Samaritan Targum Targum written written once. In a copy copy of the attempted it in readings in in great great numbers in the variant readings the thirteenth thirteenth century century AD variant 3 in the Most of are and between the lines. of these these are added in the margins the lines. margins in of the the variant can still be found in the of the Targum variant readings still MSS Targum readings 4 discernible hand has which have been preserved. clearly discernible has preserved. 40 A clearly of Targum collection added some variant Onls.elos. This This collection variant readings readings of Targum Onkelos. must be taken to to be a preliminary preliminary work towards towards the the creation creation of of for this textus receptus a textus this Targum. undertaking was never never receptus for Targum. But the undertaking the language in Palestine Palestine carried out. Arabic had become the carried out. spoken in language spoken in a uniform text interested in and nobody text of of the the Samaritan nobody was interested Targum. accustomed to to using using the the gradually got got accustomed Targum. The people people gradually texts of the different texts the Targum different eventually lost lost concurrently and eventually Targum concurrently all sense the differences the various various versions. versions. all sense of the differences between the Cf. G. Diettrich, criticus zur Cf. Apparatus criticus Pe1itto zum Propheten Propheten Jesaia. Jesaia. Beihefte Beihifte zur zur zur Pesitto Diettrich, Ein Apparatus ix. viii, viiij Giessen 1905, p. ix. 1905, p. Samaritaruschen Pentateuchtargums, Erlau• 'Fragrnente 'Fragmente des Samaritanischen Pentateuchtargums, Herausgegeben Herausgegeben und Erlautert'. ZA, tert'. pp. 78-101; pp. 1-22. 1-22. A, xvi, xvi, 1901, xvii, 1902, 1901, pp. 78-101; xvii, 1902, pp. 3 this MS I I know 97 in the fols: 22 fob in the Russian Public 3 Of this Public Library Library in in Leningrad, 22 fols 97 fols: Leningrad, fols in in the British Museum in the British MS Sam 182; in London MS Or 144,2; 30 [ols in Trinity Trinity 182 43 fols in 43 fols 1442 30 College Library Cambridge, 2 fols fols II myself myself had bought bought in in Nablus. Niiblus. Cambridge, MS R 15,56; College Library 15,56; 2 fols are in all 97 in my possession. 97 fols Photostats of all possession. result of a careful careful examination of the MS by of the by Lea Goldberg Goldberg in in the the •4 This was the result Oriental Seminary pointed out out that that the the Samaritans Samaritans at at that that Seminary of Bonn University. University. She pointed texts of the Targum time, various MSS, MSS, had yet yet time, apart apart from the texts Targum which we know from various text of the Targum far has not another text not been rediscovered. rediscovered. Cf. ef. Lea Goldberg, Goldberg, so far Targum which so Das Samaritanische Pentateuchtargwn. Pentaieuchtargum. Eine Untersuchung seiner handschriftlichen handschrijtlichen Quellen. Q.uellen. Untersuchung seiner Bonn.^Bonner Orientalistische Orientalistische Studien. Studien. Heft 17, (Diss. Phil. Bonn.=Bonner (Diss. Phil. Stuttgart 1935.) 17, Stuttgart 1935.) 1

1

ZAW, AW, 2

;

;

INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION,,

TRANSLATIONS

OF THE SAMARITANS 53 53

is why That is priests commissioned commissioned by by Heinrich Heinrich why the Samaritan priests in I868 1868 to to copy Petermann in the Samaritan Targum produced the copy Targum produced aa text from different different MSS taken mixed text taken at at random. random. Petermann, Petermann, this fact, not aware of this collated with this mixed text, which he he collated with this mixed fact, text, which called Apographon, the called the MSS from which it been copied, it had been Apograpkon, copied, text which in in the the Paris Paris Polyglot adding Polyglot had been been printed printed adding the text from the worst worst known MS of Targum and and which, which, of the the Samaritan Targum together with Walton's corrections, been repeated in the the had been corrections, together repeated in oldest London Polyglot. The oldest and important of this most MSS of this Polyglot. important text have either either been completely disregarded or or are used in in aa text are used completely disregarded very inadequate way. Carl Vollers, for many years the director for the director Vollers, very inadequate way. many years the Khedivial Library in Cairo, of the Petermann's death death after Petermann's Cairo, who after Library in think it completed the edition, did not think it necessary to look at the to look at the edition, completed necessary 1 in Nablus which had provided the for MSS in the basis for the edition.! basis the edition. provided tried to For decades II tried material available available in in the material to assemble the libraries. Nablus, Rome, Leningrad and English libraries. In I954, my In Rome, Nablus, Leningrad English 1954, my friend Professor Professor Alejandro friend of Barcelona UniBarcelona UniAlejandro Diez Macho of himself in versity, who himself was engaged in preparing a critical a new critical versity, engaged preparing the Targum Onkelos and to edition to whom II had shown the the edition of the Targum Onl;<elos for the to material to the Pentateuch, sent to material for the Samaritan Targum the sent to me Pentateuch, Targum the same religious Ramon Diaz, Father Jose religious order, order, who at at the the Diaz, of the Jose Raman in the Pontifical Bible the Pontifical Institute in time was working Bible Institute in Rome. II working in of this this Targum put at at his his discussed the problems discussed with him the Targum and put problems of the material which II had collected, disposal collected, and he is is now prepredisposal the if this a scholarly this important paring text. 22 This This Targum Targum is is edition if scholarly edition important text. paring a in an Aramaic dialect in Palestine dialect which was spoken written Palestine by by the the written in spoken in at our disposal excellent MSS of of this this text text Samaritans. Samaritans. We have at disposal excellent edition of the the Targum and the Targum will will yield yield one of of the the the forthcoming forthcoming edition for the Aramaic spoken sources for most important in Palestine Palestine in in spoken in important sources first Christian centuries. the first Christian centuries. the As for of the the Pentateuch Pentateuch used used by by the the translation of for the the Arabic translation this text after having collated about thirty Samaritans, thirty MSS of of this text Samaritans, after having collated happened. Here we have II came to well what had happened. realize fairly to realize fairly well

Librorum Manuscriptorum 1 Pentateuchus fidem Librorum Manuscriptorum apud apud Nablttsianos Nablusianos rereSamaritanus. Ad fidem Pentateuchus Samaritanus. pertorum edidit Petermann. Berolini, Genesis 1872. r872. Exodus et varias varias Lectiones Lectiones adscripsit edidit et Berolini, Genesis adscripsit H. Petermann. pertorum recensione Petermanniana typis curavit r882. Leviticus (quem 1882. Leviticus typis describendum curavit (quern ex recensione Caroli Vollers) Vollers) 1885. r88s. Deuteronium (ex (ex C. Vollers) r883. C. Vollers) 1883. Numeri (ex (ex recensione Caroli in the the preface preface to to Numbers, Numbers, describes describes the the recensione Vollers, in Caroli Vollers) recensione Caroli Vollers) 1891. 1891. Vollers, 1

1 868 auf Veranlassung Apographon as urn 1868 as 'neue, Veranlassung Petermann's von einem Samaritaneue, um Apographon article *Zu einer wertvollen Vorlage'. ner Vorlage'. Gf. Cf. my article 'Zu den in in Abschrift einer ner besorgte fliichtige Abschrift besorgte fliichtige c

des samaritanischen Pentateuchtargums', Nablus befindlichen Pentateuchtargums', in in Handschriften des befindlichen Handschriften ZDMG, lxi, ixi, r908, pp. gog--r2. 909-12. 1908, pp. •2 Cf. por Jos Jose Ram6n Diaz Diaz M.S.G. M.S.C. (Estudios (Estudios Cf. 'Ediciones 'Ediciones del del Targum samaritano', por Targum samaritano', vol. xv, Biblicos, pp. 105-8). Biblicos, vo!. xv, Madrid 1956, 105-8). 1956, pp.

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE 54 aa revised to have have been made by by a textus textus receptus revised version, version, a receptus known to aa certain half of century the thirteenth in the of the certain Abii Abu Sa'id thirteenth century Sa'Id in the second half the attempt to create A.D., attempt was made to create at about the the period A.D., at period when the three MSS used by Kuenen, aa revised The revised version of the the Targum. three version of used Targum. by Kuenen, text as contain the text of Abu Abii the of also the the Berlin Berlin MS Petermann 3, contain as also 3, but there of this this version version of of the text. Sa'id, the text. are many Sa id but there are many more MSS of a They are all written in Arabic letters show only a few variant letters few variant are in and all written only They readings. the notes notes of of Abu Abii. Sa'id, also have the of them also Sa'id, which readings. Some of first the Kuenen published for the first three books of the Pentateuch. for three books the published the text text which lies lies behind behind this this But of is the interest is of much greater greater interest its to a certain textus and can, to a certain extent, survey its history. we textus receptus can, extent, survey history. receptus the Arabic well that The Samaritans that they they first first used used the Samaritans know very very well version Sa'adya the Pentateuch made by version of of the by Sa quite adya Gaon. We know quite in in we find find this text written written aa number ofMSS this text which of MSS and fragments fragments in of it it had already already been desdesletters. One fragment in Samaritan letters. fragment of 1 cribed Silvestre de Sacy;l another one, from Leningrad, has Silvestre cribed by one, Leningrad, has Sacy; by 2 I in found been published by Harkavy.2 Further fragments I in fragments published by Harkavy. Oxford in Manchester. But the ima MS now in the most imManchester. 4i But in a Oxford 3 and in text is portant of the the Pentateuch Pentateuch in in Hebrew, Hebrew, of this is a Triglot this text Triglot of portant MS of Samaritan and Arabic from the century; II saw it it in in Nablus the twelfth twelfth century; in 1906 in it has been kept in the the British British 1910 it 1908. Since 1910 1906 and 1908. kept in 5 as MS Or 7562.5 Museum as 756s. the Arabic translation translation of These MSS of the of the the Pentateuch by by Sa'adya, letters, are are of great interest. interest. written with Samaritan letters, of great Sa adya, written c

5

e

e

la Version Arabe des his 'Memoire sur la des Samari11 Cf. des Livres Livres de de Moi'se MOlse aa 1'I'usage Gf. his *Me"moire sur usage des cette Version' tains, Version' in in Mtmoires Memo/res de de Literature Litterature tire's tires des des Registry Registres et sur sur les les Manuscrits de cette tains, et et Belles-Lettres, de l'Academie I'Academie des des Inscriptions de Inscriptions et 49, Paris Paris 1808, pp. 1-199; ibid. pp. pp. 1808, pp. Belles-Lettres, tome 49, 1-199; ibid. 1 "7-21. 7-2 1 the Russian Public Library in Leningrad. 22 Cf. Library in Leningrad. The text text has has been Cf. MS Sam 179 79 of the his book Onucanie Pynonucetl published Pynonuceu Ca.",apumanc1
1

.

1

INTRODUCTION, INTRODUCTION

TRANSLATIONS TRANSLATIONS

55 OF THE SAMARITANS 55

Mostly texts written written by by Jews, Jews, they are older than the preserved Mostly they preserved texts often still and they often still have old renderings of Sa'adya which have old of they renderings Sa'adya which have 1 1 On the basis of the textus textus receptus been altered in the by Sa'adya. the basis of receptus by Sa'adya. the material which II had collected, the Katten, 22 in his Unterin his Untercollected. Max Katten, s suchungen zu Sa'adya's Pentateuch-Ubersetzung, has shown that Jewish has zu that Sa'adya' Pentateuch-Ubersetzung, suchungen Jewish like Dunash b. b. Labrat (tenth authors like century) Jehuda Jehuda b. b. Baram Bal'am (tenth century) Ezra (died (died 1167) Bachja (eleventh b. Ezra (eleventh century), century), Abraham b. 1167) and Bachja b. b. Asher (thirteenth century) used Sa'adya's Arabic translation used Arabic translation (thirteenth century) Sa'adya's in a version the Pentateuch in of the from the the version which strongly deviates from strongly deviates later textus textus receptus later of this translation-published by J. Derenbourg this translation receptus published by J. Derenbourg an d often often agrees (Paris with the the Sa'adya written text written 1893) (Paris I893)-and agrees with Sa'adya text in Samaritan letters letters as as it it is is found in in in the the London Triglot. Besides Triglot. Besides the Samaritan will fragments from the Geniza these early these MSS will fragments early 3 for to be investigated a have to carefully3 a critical edition ofSa'adya's for critical of edition investigated carefully Sa'adya' s translation of Arabic translation of the the Pentateuch. Pentateuch. the Samaritans But the began to deviate from Sa'adya's Samaritans soon began to deviate Sa'adya's Version. We have a number ofMSS in an interesting interesting of MSS which show in way by the the this translation altered more and more by translation was altered way how this until finally the Abu Samaritans until the textus receptus of Abrr Sa'id resulted. textus Sa'id resulted. receptus finally 11 Some of these discussed in my book book Die Die arabischen Bibeliibersetzungen ... these problems in my arabischen Bibeliibersetzungen are discussed problems are IF. cf. pp. viii ff. Leipzig, pp. viii Leipzig, 1900, 1900, cf. Katten.'s book was published as Giessen •2 Max Katten's Giessen Thesis, Thesis, 1924. serious investiinvestipublished as 1924. A serious the relation relation of of the to Sa'adya gation by A. S. S. Halkin the Samaritans to gation of the Sa'adya has been made by to Sa'adya under the in Saadia Saadia Anniversary Anniversary the title title 'The Relation of of the the Samaritans to Sa'adya Gaon' in Volume Academy for Texts and Studies, Studies, vol. vol. ii), ii), New York Volume (American for Jewish Research, Texts (American Academy Jewish Research, 1943, 27 1-3 25. pp. 271-325. 1943, pp. of the his edition edition of translation of 33 For his of Sa'adya's Arabic translation the Pentateuch Joseph Joseph DerenSa'adya's in Hebrew letters letters in bourg in the the four-language four-language Pentateuch (Con(Conthe text text printed bourg used the printed in in Arabic letters text printed stantinople letters of of the the Polyglots Polyglots (Paris, (Paris, 1646, 1646, the text stantinople 1546), printed in 1546), the in London 1657) to David Kohen, Kohen, a Yemenite living living in belonging to 1657) and a Yemenite MS belonging Jerusalem. basis for for the the text text published published by by Yemenite Jerusalem. The same Yemenite MS was the basis the Hebrew text text and the Targum Jews, Targum Onkelos, Onkelos, in Jerusalem Jerusalem in in 18941894~ Jews, together together with the title mu, or JKl'1. 1901 texts are are essentially essentially the the same. same. Dethe title jwi. The two texts "iro or min il'1;:) 1901 under the It text with the this text renbourg naively naIvely identified the text text composed composed by by Sa'adya himself. It identified this Sa'adya himself. renbourg is in fact a textus textus receptus, for the is written for of the the Arabic speaking Jews in in in fact the convenience of speaking Jews receptus, written of Sa'adya. Yemen and based on the the translation translation of Sa'adya. For a critical early prints prints and aa Yemenite edition of of this text we cannot rely critical edition this text rely on two early MS. Apart from the Sa'adya texts used by the Samaritans, next to to the texts stress, next Samaritans, the main stress, by the Apart Sa'adya earlier of the the translation translation found in in the the will have to the remnants of laid on the earlier MSS, to be laid MSS, will Cairo Geniza and, Jewish authors will will have to to as Katten did, and, as did, quotations quotations from old Jewish be carefully considered. carefully considered. is working Dr. Aptowitzer, who is working in in the Jewish a pupil of Aptowitzer, Dr. Moses Zucker, Jewish Theological Theological Zucker, a pupil of Seminary to publish publish a new edition of of Sa'adya's intends to in New York, of America in Sa'adya's York, intends Seminary of is also Arabic translation also occupied occupied with Sa'adya's Sa'adya's commentary commentary of the translation of the Pentateuch and is in Oxford in on parts Pentateuch. When he was in in the the summer of of 1956, of the the Pentateuch. 1956, we parts of thoroughly of this this edition. edition. all the the problems discussed all problems of thoroughly discussed It fragment published published by by Kurt Levy. Levy. It II wish also also to to refer to the the Frankfurt Geniza fragment refer to ur shows a version the usual usual Sa'adya text. Cf. Cf. his his book Zur version deviating Sa'adya text. deviating strongly strongly from the Masoretischen Grammatik Studien, xv, xv, 1936, pp. 18 f) and the the article article Orientalistische Studien, Masoretischen Grammatik (Banner i8f) 1936, pp. (Banner Orientalistische Pentateuch* (Studia by the Pentateuch' Orientalia Rafael Edelmann 'On the the Arabic Versions of the (Studia Orientalia by Rafael ]oanni Pedersen Pedersen Septuagenario pp. 77 1I ~5) -5). dicata, Hauniae 1953, 1953, pp. Joanni Septuagenario dicata, .

<

.

.

56

THE THE

TEXT HEBREW TEXT

HEBREW

OF THE

BIBLE

is not to But this in MSS written written in in Samarithis textus textus receptus to be found in receptus is tan older forms forms of of the the text text letters. These have always tan letters. always preserved preserved older even to the present to the day. present day. When II was in into contact contact with with Solomon in Cambridge Cambridge II came into Schechter. the treasures treasures which he he Schechter. He spoke spoke with enthusiasm of the had brought Cairo and gave gave many many details to Cambridge details brought to Cambridge from Cairo of his journey to resulted in in his his finding finding them. II to Egypt his journey Egypt which resulted Old University often in the large of the University often saw him sitting in the room of the sitting large boxes at his disposal, surrounded by boxes filled Library, which was at filled his by Library, disposal, to with the that time) dirty and crumpled fragments, trying the (at that time) dirty crumpled fragments, trying to (at me of little discoveries of the little discoveries he reduce them to to order order1 and telling the he telling realized how interested was making making nearly interested every day. day. When he realized nearly every vocalized in in an unusual unusual way way he he II was in in Biblical texts which were vocalized Biblical texts Palestinian first gave me some fragments with Palestinian vocalization, the first the vocalization, fragments gave discovered in in some Geniza examples of which had recently examples of recently been discovered I I In them. In Oxford I found further further fragments. I carefully copied Oxford them. fragments. carefully copied fragments belonging to the same MS to Cowley to to had the which drawn fragments belonging Cowley 2 I my attention. I published these fragments in 1901.2 Besides in attention. these Besides igoi. published fragments my this I studied Oxford, without without yet yet having having in Cambridge this I studied in Cambridge and Oxford, real understanding of the aa real of the problems involved, fragments the understanding problems involved, fragments of the Bible and the text of of the the Bible the Mishna with text with supralinear supralinear punctuation. punctuation. also identified In Cambridge Cambridge II also Arabic Geniza fragments fragments identified some Arabic I at the the suggestion the Librarian. at of Mr. J enkinson, the Librarian. I made there there Jenkinson, suggestion the Scottish Mrs. of the learned Scottish Ladies, Mrs. Agnes the the acquaintance Ladies, acquaintance Agnes Dunlop Gibson, Gibson, who had had Smith Lewis and Mrs. Margaret Margaret Dunlop in the the discovery a share fragments, and Professor Professor share in the Geniza fragments, discovery of the Francis C. Burkitt, just published published the the Aquila Aquila fragments fragments Burkitt, who had just the Geniza, McLean, who was at at that that from the Geniza, and II met Norman McLean, the great time preparing great Cambridge edition of the the Septuagint, preparing the Cambridge edition Septuagint, as with other and A. A. Bevan with whom as other scholars I subsequently scholars I subsequently in contact. contact. The material remained in material from the the Geniza had made its importance a deep clear to to me me, its deep impression impression on me, importance had become clear to come back to it over and over and II knew that II should have to to it agam. again. by what II saw in in Oxford This impression impression was strengthened strengthened by conversations with Cowley and heard in Cowley and Neubauer. Cowley Cowley in conversations at the in editing was occupied the time in liturgy. The the Samaritan liturgy. occupied at editing the 1 characteristic photograph 1 A very very characteristic Schechter sitting sitting in in the the room of of the the old old photograph of Schechter seen in in Norman Benrwitch's Bentwitch's University Library and sifting University Library sifting Geniza fragments fragments can be seen p. 142. book, Schechter, Philadelphia, book. Biography Philadelphia, 1940, Biography of 142. of Solomon Schechter, 1940, p. 2 2 'Beitrage Punktation', ZAW, xxv, 1901, pp. 'Beitrage zur Geschichte der Hebraischen Punktation AW, xxv, 1901, pp. 273-317; Akzente', ZDMG, lv, 1901, pp. 167-94. DMG, Iv, 167-94. 273-317; 'Zur Geschichte der Hebraischen Akzente*, 1901, pp. 5

,

THE BABYLONIAN BABYLONIAN TEXT OF THE BIBLE THE

57 57

that work appeared two big finally in in 1909, but he he big volumes of that appeared finally 1909, but had already some printed proofs of the text which he showed of the text which he showed already printed proofs discussed. II need not me and which we discussed. not say that his his great great experience experience say that in Samaritan matters was very in helpful to me. was also also He to me. was very helpful interested in my study interested of ancient vocalized fragments ancient vocalized Hebrew study fragments and presented photographs of of aa fragment fragment of of presented me with some photographs liturgical poetry provided with Palestinian punctuation which-as with Palestinian which as liturgical poetry provided punctuation 1 II have mentioned alreadyl-became later of importance to me. became later of me. to already importance

2.

THE BABYLONIAN TEXT OF THE BIBLE THE

the things Back in Germany things II had learned learned during during my my Germany II found the in England stay value for my further further studies. studies. When in in for my England of great stay in great value studied the the Hebrew Biblical December 1900 Biblical MSS with with suprasupra1900 II studied in the linear punctuation the Royal Library at at Berlin, found some linear punctuation in Royal Library Berlin, II found Yemenite MSS, but they be compared compared with with the the much MSS, but they could not be older and better seen in older better MSS II had seen in the the British British Museum. But But in the the London MSS the the Yemenite method of of punctuating punctuating even in texts was not very as it Hebrew texts very helpful helpful as it was was entirely entirely based based on the the Tiberian method. They render this this vocalization vocalization in in aa simplionly render simpliThey only fied G. Margoliouth Margoliouth had fied way signs. What G. using supralinear way by by using supralinear signs. to the the Hebrew text said text in in Yemenite MSS with with said with regard regard to supralinear to be quite quite correct. correct. 22 punctuation proved supralinear punctuation proved to Berlin a in Berlin But there a large of the the Ketubim there was in large fragment fragment of the Psalms, containing Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Ecclesiastes, Song Psalms, Job, Job, Proverbs, Song containing parts parts of the of Daniel, Esther, Esther, Ezra Ezra and Chronicles, Chronicles, of Songs, Lamentations, Daniel, Songs, Lamentations, or fragments folios of and consisting of parchment, parchment, or fragments consisting of ninety-four ninety-four folios in were the thereof, punctuated in the Yemenite thereof, which superficially punctuated superficially way-and closer examination way and actually actually came from Yemen. But on closer altered and the vocalization II found that that the vocalization had been systematically systematically altered traces of another that beneath the usual Yemenite punctuation traces the that usual punctuation be seen to which differed vocalization, also supralinear, were to seen differed also vocalization, supralinear, in in aa characteristic characteristic way. way. the details details from the the Yemenite method in in the it was and difficult began to a difficult task, it nearly II began to examine the a the text, task, nearly text, two years years before I brought all the the details details of the original original before I brought out all sketch of Hebrew grammar able to write a vocalization a sketch grammar to write vocalization and was able usual from the differed in which largely differed the usual in accordance accordance with with it, it, largely 3 on Tiberian Hebrew grammar based entirely Tiberian punctuation. based punctuation. entirely grammar

Supra, Part i, i, p. p. 37. 37. 22 Cf. his article n. Gf. his article quoted i, n. quoted p. p. I, of much greater importance. greater importance.

11 Supra,

is is

3. of vocalizing vocalizing the the Targum 3. The Yemenite method of

des Alien 3 Cf. Alten Testaments Testaments nach nach der der Uberlieferwg tJberlieferung der der Text des Der Masoretische Masoretische Text Gf. my my book Der Babylonischen Juden. Leipzig Leipzig 1902. 1902. Babylonischen Juden. 8

THE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

58

OF THE BIBLE

The great did this this kind kind of vocalization was where did of vocalization great problem problem was: matter in Berlin with with Hermann come from? tried to in Berlin the matter from ? II tried to discuss discuss the Strack with supralinear supralinear puncpuncin his Strack who, seen MSS with his youth, who, in youth, had seen tuation experience of of Hebrew Biblical Biblical tuation in in Leningrad Leningrad and had some experience MSS.l kind of punctuation he he had of punctuation MSS. 1 But about of this the origin about the this kind origin of not the interest in in the slightest idea. Moritz Steinschneider had no interest Moritz Steinschneider slightest idea. Biblical of these these in in the the catalogues catalogues Biblical MSS and all all his his descriptions descriptions of failed to are exceedingly composed poor. He failed to realize realize the the composed by by him are exceedingly poor. 2 I importance of the precious Berlin MS.2 I studied Hebrew gramstudied gramimportance of the precious Berlin MS. as Menachem b. b. Saruk (died marians such as (died 970), 970), :traiyiij (tenth Haiyuj (tenth ~im1).i (died (died 1235), century), 1235), and century), Ibn Ezra (died 1167), David Kirnhi (died II67), others, gave some help. help. He was without result. result. Only others, without Sa'adya gave Only Sa'adya time in in Egypt, born in lived for a certain time in Palestine, lived for a certain Palestine, and became Egypt, in 928 the of in the head of the Talmudic Academy in Sura in in Babylonia. the 928 Babylonia. Academy in He knew Palestine well. In his Commentary his In Palestine and Babylonia well. Babylonia Commentary on Sepher e~ira, 3 the old cabbalistic cabbalistic book, book, he he deals deals the well-known old Yesira, Sepher Y in Hebrew with the of pronouncing in Babylonia with the different different ways of ways Babylonia pronouncing and Palestine, Palestine, and there be no doubt that that his his statements on could be there could the Babylonian the corresponded in in general general Babylonian pronunciation pronunciation of Hebrew corresponded 4 the original in the Berlin MS.4 with vocalization Berlin MS. vocalization in with the the original result was confirmed facts. The Masora has This result by other other facts. has confirmed by consonantal list in Hebrew preserved a list of the differences in the consonantal the differences the preserved text used by the Eastern (Babylonian) text by the Jews and the the Western (Babylonian) Jews the MS The Berlin always showed the Eastern (Palestinian) Jews. Berlin (Palestinian) Jews. always 5 It It a was differed Masora which readings. provided with a clearly with readings. provided clearly differed the Masora found in in Western MSS, the Yemenite MSS, including including the from the St. Petersthe Prophets Prophets in in St. PetersMSS and the the Babylonian of the Babylonian Codex of notes were burg, not only in the way in the Masoretic notes in in Masoretic the which the burg, only way :

1 1 He had published, the Catalog der hebraischen hebriiischen BibelhandBibelhandpublished, .together together with Harkavy, Harkavy, the Catalog der Kaiserlichen OiJentlichen PetersSt. Petersburg, in St. Petersburg, Teil Teil II und II, II, St. St. Petersschriften Bibliothek in schriften der Kaiserlichen Qffentlichen Bibliothek burg, Leipzig, 1875. Besides, Strack had published the photographic rcproduction of Strack the burg, Leipzig, 1875. Besides, published photographic reproduction of the famous Codex of of the 916; cf. cf. Prophetarwn Prophetarum Posteriorum Posteriorum Codex Bathe Prophets, Prophets, dated 916; St. Petersburg bylonicus In the the Zjeitschrift Zeitschriftfii:r Lutherische bylonicus Petropolitanus, Petropolitanus, St. filr Lutherische Petersburg and Leipzig, 1876. In Leipzig, 1876. 17zeologie published some Bible Bible fragments fragments Theologie und Kirche (year (year 1875, PP- 585-624) 1875, pp. 585-624) he had published

with supralinear supralinear punctuation. punctuation. describes the the MS Or qu •2 Steinschneider describes in the the Berlin Berlin Catalogue vo!. ii, ii, p. p. 22 Catalogue vol. qu 680 in in the following way: Quadrat mit babylonischer babylonischer Punktation Mittl. Quadrat following way: 'Pergam. 'Pergam. 94 bl., Mitt!. 94 bl., iiber den Buchstaben, iiber Bibe1fragmente mit mit Randmasora, Randmasora, unBuchstaben, grossenteils grossenteils abgefaulte abgefaulte Bibelfragmente geordnet, Psalmen, Hiob und Spriiche geordnet, hauptsiichJieh Spriiche hauptsachlich Hagiographen Hagiographen (incl. (incl. Megillot); Megillot) Psalmen, sind strophisch strophisch abgeteilt'. abgeteilt'. de le Sifer s3 Commentaire sur le re~ira ou Livre de Creation, par le Gaon Saa4JIa de Fayyoum, de le Tesira ou Lime Fayyown, Creation, par Sefir Saadya et traduit par Yesira at Cf. my my remarks remarks on the Sefer SeferYe~ira at publie et par Mayer-Lambert, Mayer-Lambert, Paris, publi^ Paris, 18g1. 1891. Cf. this lecture, the end of this p. 107. lecture, p. 107. 4 der Vberliiferung 4 Cf. my book Der Masoretische Alten Testaments nach der der Masoretische Text Testaments nach Text des des Alien Vberlieferung der BafDIlonischen Juden, ff. Babylonischen Juden, pp. pp. 32 32 ff. 5 6 Ibid., 8 ff. ff. Ibid., pp. pp. 18 ;

1

THE THE

BABYLONIAN BABYLONIAN

TEXT OF THE BIBLE TEXT

59 59

to the Biblical Biblical words, added to the whole style style of the technical technical in the of the words, but in the first first time time an example terms of the Masora. 1 So we had for for the an example It is of real Babylonian Masora. It is true that a large fragment of aa a true that Babylonian large fragment of on the Pentateuch already been Masoretic Commentary the Pentateuch had Commentary already been published according to a copy copy Christian D. Ginsburg to a 1885 by published in 1885 by Christian Ginsburg according which had been made, made, ten ten years before, by L. Strack in LeninH. L. Strack in Leninyears before, by to the grad Firkowitsch Collection Collection the Second Firkowitsch grad from a MS belonging belonging to the Cairo and which had come from the neither Strack Strack Cairo Geniza. Geniza. But neither it nor Ginsburg had recognized it as a piece of the Babylonian as a of the Ginsburg recognized piece Babylonian Masora, it wrongly has and has Masora, and Ginsburg Ginsburg had interpreted interpreted it wrongly and 2 its importance. 2 So it was clear that completely overlooked its overlooked So it clear was that completely importance. II had found a specimen real Babylonian of the the Bible, Bible, specimen of a real Babylonian MS of in all unique in comparison with all the hundreds and thousands of the hundreds of thousands unique comparison Biblical MSS so so far far known. Babylonia Hebrew Biblical been for had been for Babylonia centuries the centuries the centre of Jewish Jewish Academies Academies Jewish learning. learning. The Jewish later Sura and Pumbeditha, of Sura and Nehardea, Pumbeditha, were were famous. famous. Nehardea, later final redaction redaction of the Mishna had been The final been made there, there, the the Babylonian Talmud regulating every detail of Jewish life up to detail of life regulating every Babylonian Jewish up to in authoritative been the present day in an authoritative way developed there. had there. present day way developed official Aramaic translations The official translations of of the the Bible, Bible, Targum Targum Onkelos On~elos on the Torah, the Prophets, Prophets, had received received Torah, Targum Jonathan on the Targum Jonathan their definite definite form there. their there. The Babylonian regarded Babylonian Gaons were regarded as the the Jewish leaders of the as the recognized Jewish world. world. So it it was of of the the recognized leaders that we had now, the first greatest for the first time, time, aa large large now, for importance that greatest importance Bible text the Bible Babylonia. piece of the text which undoubtedly undoubtedly came from Babylonia. piece of After II had published After the Berlin Berlin MS MS33 II suspended published my book on the suspended several years. for several my years. II went to to the the East East these matters for my work on these five years where II spent in Cairo and nearly nearly one year year years in spent more than five in with quite quite other matters. matters. It It in Palestine; there II was occupied Palestine; there occupied with in 1910, Trivatdozent in was only in Halle University, University, 1910, when II was 'Privatdozent' only in to resume my that the text text of of the Hebrew studies on the that II was able able to my studies Bible. Bible. In the Babylonian fragment fragment of of the the the meantime a second genuine genuine Babylonian 5

Ibid., pp. 13 ff. is the St. Petersburg Bible ii, 1549, of which II have given given a facsimile, facsimile, Bible MS Firk ii, 1549, of 16 b. 18 Masoreten des Dstens, plate plate 16 b. The original original consists consists of of 18 largely in Masoreten des Ostens, in size, size, in largely reduced in The text is parchment leaves, is published publishe~ and and interpreted in~~rpreted by by Ginsburg Ginsburg leaves, 33 33 by by 26 cm. Th~ parchment vol iii, London, in Manuscrzpts, VOllll, London, 1885, pp. in his his huge 1885, PPcompiled from Manuscripts, huge book The Massorah comptledfrom this valuable fragment 205-68. the character character of of this fragment is is little Ginsburg Ginsburg understood the 205-68. How little The Massorah, the chapter to be be seen chapter 'The Massorah, its its Rise and Development' Development' seen from the fact that in the the fact that in to the Hebrew Bible, Edition of (Introduction of the Bible, London, London, 1897, pp. Massoretico-Critical Edition the Massoretico-Critical to the 1897, pp. (Introduction to 12 years text which he had published 287-468) he does published 12 years previously. previously. the text does not mention the 287-468) Masoreten des des Ostens, pp. xiv xiv ff. ff. Cf. Gf. on Ginsburg's Ostens, pp. Ginsburg's book 'The Massorah .. .' Masoreten 3 Cf. p. 3 Cf. p. 57, 57, n. 3. 3. 11 Ibid., pp. 13 ff. 22 It It is the St. Petersburg

c

.

.

.*

60 60

THE THE

TEXT HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

Bible had been discovered Bible published. 11 It It belonged belonged to to the the discovered and published. Second Firkowitch in Leningrad Firkowitch Collection Collection in contained, on Leningrad and contained, text of Job four Job ii ii ii-ix II-ix 32. 32. But here here the the four parchment the text leaves, the parchment leaves, not corrected by aa later Yemenite Babylonian corrected by later Yemenite Babylonian punctuation punctuation was not the greater hand as part of of the the text text (Job (Job as in in the Berlin MS. As the the Berlin greater part in the the Berlin iii, Berlin MS also, also, it it was possible possible iii, 7-ix y-ix 32) 32) was contained in in the the best best to each other to compare texts they the two texts: other in they supported compare the supported each of punctuation punctuation had at time way. It It was clear clear that that this at one time this kind of way. it was necessary to been in find more in more general use and it general use necessary to find I in * it. seen n specimens of it. From what I had seen in I899 in Cambridge of 1899 Cambridge specimens it was clear and Oxford it that in in the the Cairo Cairo Geniza colcolclear to to me that if in the lections, if anywhere in the world, further specimens could be further be could lections, world, anywhere specimens I to time in I9I I I came back to England, this time with expected. So in this with England, 1911 expected. of studying the material. intention of the professed studying Geniza material. professed intention of absence During the twelve years of my absence conditions twelve conditions had much the During my years the improved. In Cambridge the fragments carefully had been fragments carefully Cambridge improved. into lists and brought into order, the lists of the cleaned, smoothed and the of the order, cleaned, brought in Taylor-Schechter Collection in the University Library proved Collection the Taylor-Schechter University Library proved the second second volume of of the the catalogue to very helpful. to be very catalogue helpful. In Oxford the 2 2 and Cowley presented me of of Hebrew MSS had been published published Cowley presented it he had described all MSS with described as with a copy. as Yemenite all with copy. In it I now an in these matters expert in these matters supralinear punctuation. I was supralinear punctuation. expert to him the able to to point and was able the great great difference difference between point out to I in punctuation. I found in the the Bodleian Bodleian Yemenite and Babylonian found Babylonian punctuation. fine specimens MSS Biblical some very very fine of genuine Babylonian Biblical genuine Babylonian specimens the were in which and the Masora of in good accord the the punctuation punctuation good with the the original the Berlin Berlin MS. In Cambridge Cambridge original punctuation punctuation of the a great of fragments fragments of the same kind. kind. II also also found a of the great number of British Museum not a single the British In the specimen of of aa genuine Babylosingle specimen genuine Babylotext of the the Bible man among all all the the Geniza nian text Bible could could be discovered discovered among their way fragments way there. there. fragments which had found their to Ralle Halle with many notes and photographs. photographs. At my my II returned returned to many notes several fragments request the Russian Russian Public Public Library Library in in fragments from the request several Professor Paul Kokovtsov (1861-1942) Leningrad, (I86I-I942) had Leningrad, which Professor sent to to Halle. kindly Balle. Among Among them II found, found, indicated, were sent kindly indicated, several Yemenite fragments of no great importance, five five besides besides several fragments of great importance, real Babylonian text and the fragments the fragments fragments from fragments with a real Babylonian text :

1 die babylonisch *t)ber die 1 Johannes punktierte Handschrift, Handschrift, No. No. 1546 der II II Weerts, caber babylonisch punktierte Johannes Weerts, 1546 der Firkowitschschen Firkowitschschen Sammlung 3)' Diss. Diss. Phil. Phi!. Halle Halle '905=ZAW, (Codex Tschufutkale 3)' Sammiung (Codex 1905=^^,

Cf. Masoreten des Ostens, ff. vol. xxvi, vol. Masoreten des pp. 141 xxvi, 1906, Ostens, pp. pp. 49-87. 19063 pp. 49-87. Cf. 141 fr. 2 in the the Bodleian the Hebrew Manuscripts 2 Catalogue Manuscripts in Bodleian Library, Library, vol. vol. ii, ii, by by A. Neubauer of the Catalogue of and A. E. Cowley, Cowley, Oxford 1906. 1906.

THE BABYLONIAN THE BABYLONIAN

TEXT OF THE BIBLE

6I 6l

Job, which needed needed aa new examiexamiJob, published published already Weerts, which already by by Weerts, nation. nation. II had now aa broad foundation for for the Babylonian text text of of the the the Babylonian at my belonged to to about about sixty sixty Bible. The fragments fragments at my disposal disposal belonged different MSS. II published of my my investigations investigations in in my my different the results results of published the 1 book Masoreten Masoreten des des Ostens,1 edited there a great number of Babyloedited there a of BabyloOstens, great texts of Bible and Targum, nian texts and added added facsimiles facsimiles of of sixteen sixteen Targum, and Mter the I continued my search genuine Babylonian MSS. After I the War continued my search genuine Babylonian this material. Mter for this After 1925 I for I paid seven separate visits to seven visits to 1925 paid separate I England; each time I came with problems, and returned new and returned England; problems, with important was for for six six weeks weeks found. In In 1926 important material II had found. 1926 II was in Leningrad in in where, especially in the Antonin Collection of the the of Collection the Leningrad where, especially 2 I many fragments of these Russian Public Library,2 I found more of these Library, fragments many texts. Other specimens in the the volumes volumes which which were were sent sent texts. specimens II found in to me from the Jewish to Theological Seminary of in of America in New Jewish Theological Seminary the material material so to York. 3 In 1928 list of of the far known to so far 1928 II published published a list the me. 4 A special grant from the Prussian Minister of Education Minister of Prussian Education special grant to add to this list list facsimiles to this Babylonian allowed me to facsimiles of of seventy seventy more Babylonian Biblical MSS. An improved list I Biblical list of these fragments I published in these improved fragments published in to the the new edition the Prolegomena to Kittel's Biblia Biblia Hebraica. Hebraica. 5 the Prolegomena edition of of Kittel's to report able to Here II was able belonging to to more than than I20 120 fragments belonging report on fragments different Biblical MSS. different Babylonian Biblical Babylonian these MSS only Of most of these or three three folios folios are are known. one, two or only one, Larger seldom exceed twenty folios. Berlin folios. The Berlin Larger fragments fragments very twenty very its ninety-four to which belong MS with its belong seven folios folios from folios, to ninety-four folios, in New York, the is aa great great exception. exception. It It was Collection in the Glaser Collection York, is to quote these fragments impossible merely by by the the shelf-marks shelf-marks of fragments merely quote these impossible to libraries to to which they the belong. Often Often folios folios of of the the same the libraries they now belong. different libraries, could tell tell which to different MS had come to libraries, and nobody nobody could the same MS. I therefore to fragments I had therefore to create create to the fragments belonged belonged to of these these fragments fragments a special of quoting quoting them. Some of special method of exhibit punctuation, others others a more coma simpler exhibit a simpler method of punctuation, plicated designated by by the the majuscule majuscule E one. The first first group group II designated plicated one. majuscule K (kompliziert). (kompliziert). A (einfach), the majuscule the second second by by the (einfach), the dltesten punktierten 11 Masoreten Masoreten des punktierten Handschriften Handschriften des des A.T. A. T. und der der Targume, Ostens. Die des Ostens. Die altesten Targume, herausgegeben Mit 16 Lichtdrucktafe1n (= Beitrage zur Wissenschaft Wissenschaft Lichtdrucktafeln (=Beitrage und untersucht. untersucht. herausgegeben und Rudolf Kittel, Heft 15, vom A.T., IS, Leipzig, Leipzig, 1913). 1913). A.T., herausgegeben herausgegeben von RudolfKittel, 3 2 2 cf. S cf. cf. supra, supra, p. p. S. cf. supra, 5. p. 7 7 supra, p. 44 'Die Babylonien'. Mit Facsimiles Faksimiles von van 70 70 'Die hebraischen Bibelhandschriften aus Babylonien*. hebraischen Bibelhandschriften IO copies 1 13-37. ( Handschriften, pp. 113-37. (100 presented vol. xlvi, Giessen, 1928, copies were presented xlvi, Giessen, 1928, pp. Handschriften, ZAW, %A W, vol. to to the the Sth Orientalist Congress, Bonn, 1928.) Congress, Bonn, 1928.) 5th German Orientalist Kittel. Textum Masoreticum curavit 56 Biblia Hebraica .•• ed. curavit P. P. Kahle, ed. Rudolf Kitte1. Biblia Hebraica Kahle, Stuttgart, pp. xxx-xxxiii. Prolegomena, pp. Stuttgart, 1937. 1937. Prolegomena, .

.

.

THE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE

62

BIBLE

V

minuscule 'a' added to lettcr indicates indicates that that the the fragfragthe capital to the capital letter b that ment belongs that it it belongs belongs to the to the a minuscule minuscule 'b' the Torah, to the Torah, a belongs to Prophets, belongs to to the the Ketubim. It It a minuscule it belongs minuscule 'c' V that that it Prophets, a is worth noticing that is than 100 IOO MSS to to which the more than among the noticing that among the fragments the case is to me in in which is known to not a a single fragments belong single case belong not of these these three of a MS contains contains parts of more than one of three scctions sections of parts of the Eb, EC, Ec, Ka, Ka, Kb, Kb, Kc, countcd the Bible. Bible. So II had six six groups Ea, Eb, Kc, counted groups Ea, (Ea 2, etc.). etc.). i, Ea 2, 2, Ea 3 i, Eb 2, (Ea I, 3 . . . Eb I, Two examples fragments of of the the same MS illustrate how fragments may illustrate examples may came to ra, aa fine fine MS of the Prophets Prophets to different different libraries: of the libraries Of Eb 10, with simple facsimile is is to to be be found Babylonian punctuation-a punctuation a facsimile simple Babylonian in MdO, plate of which ten folios are in are known of ten are are plate 5-twenty-four twenty-four folios 5 in Oxford, in other fragments fragments in in MSS Heb with other Oxford, bound together together with four are are in in Cambridge d 79 in Box A 39,9 of the the TaylorTaylor79 and d 64, 64, four Cambridge in 39, 9 of in Leningrad as MSS Antonin 260, Schechter Collection, 260, seven in Collection, seven Leningrad as 1 Of MS 8 6, and three are in 1. three are 325, in New York in in MS 202 2021. 325, 339, 339, 816, Eb 22, text of the Prophets, bearing the the text of the the of the 22, an interesting Prophets, bearing interesting MS of Targum after each Hebrew verse and provided with simple after verse each Targum provided simple AW Babylonian is to to be be found in in ZAW, facsimile is Babylonian punctuation-a punctuation a facsimile are folios of 1928, known, of which twenty-five twenty-five 1928, plate 47 thirty-six folios are known, plate 47-thirty-six in Oxford, other fragments fragments in in MSS are in Oxford, bound together together with other c. Heb b. d are in d d four b. 4, 26, 49, 64, Cambridge in in Box i, 26, 4, c. I, 49, 64, four are in Cambridge of seven in B 2, 2 of the Taylor-Schechter Collection, seven are in Leningrad the are 2 2, Taylor-Schechter Collection, Leningrad as MSS Antonin 280, as ra. 280, 908, 908, 909, 909, 9 910. The large Babylonia of Hebrew Biblical Biblical MSS from Babylonia large number of in their their external external form very different. Of are in different. the eighty-six the very eighty-six Bible I Babylonian Bible MSS of which I published facsimiles, sixty Babylonian published facsimiles, sixty the have In are without any Masora; only twenty-six a Masora. In the a Masora. any Masora; only twenty-six EC EC EC EC EC notes of 12 the MSS Ea 7, Eb 26, Ec I, Ec 4, Ec 5, Ec Il, Ec 12 the notes of the the 26, n, i, 7, 4, 5, are placed the lines Masora parva lines of of the Biblical text, text, the Biblical parva are placed between the the to In various exactly above the word to which they belong. In various MSS exactly they belong. from Babylonia, magna, the the Masora parva parva Babylonia, which have a Masora magna, is missing Ka Ka The notes is (Ea 21, Ka I, Ka 4, Ka 6, 7, 19). notes i, 6, missing (Ea 21, 4, 7, 19). EC EC 1 1 in are of the Masora magna in the MSS Ec 5, Ec I I are placed in the in the magna 5, placed a to the text. As the Biblical rule margin, next to the Biblical text. rule the magna Masora margin, magna is placed on the the lower margin is the Biblical Biblical text, text, but occasionoccasionplaced margin of the it is is missing in ally a Masora parva parva (Ka (Ka 18, ally it 18, missing in MSS which have a Ka 20). 20). 1 to Diez Macho, these fols. of Eb 10, 1 According According to fols. of belonging now to to MS 504,, 50+, show Macho, these 10, belonging c

.

.

3

.

:

1

9

Palestinian accents accents added to to the the Babylonian Palestinian text. Cf. Cf. Estudios Estudios Biblicos Biblicos xiii, xiii, Madrid Babylonian text. folios ofEb of Eb la 10 do not show any 195+, any Palestinian Palestinian accents accents or or vowels, vowels, p. 253. 1954, p. 1253. The other folios as far as as far as II know.

THE THE

BABYLONIAN TEXT BABYLONIAN TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

63 63

The Babylonian in Aramaic, Aramaic, and and Aramaic Aramaic is written written in Babylonian Masora is the original also the was also the Tiberian Tiberian Masora, of the original language language of Masora, although although prevalent. The notes notes here the the Hebrew becomes more and more prevalent. in of the Masora parva in Tiberian punctuated MSS are simpler are simpler parva punctuated than those those in the the Babylonian punctuated MSS. Notes Notes of of the the Babylonian punctuated written in the Masora parva written in the margin of a Babylonian MS always a parva margin of Babylonian always the Tiberian Masora; are only only found found in in have the the form of the Masora they they are MSS with complicated Babylonian punctuation (Ka 5, 8, Ka complicated Babylonian punctuation (Ka 5, 8, i8 Ka 12, Ka 18, Ka 20, Kc 6). Only one ofthat kind is one of MS that is kind known 12, 20, 6). Only to me with simple to 4 (New (New York) York) and simple Babylonian punctuation: Eb 4 Babylonian punctuation: ;

5

facsimile ZAW, Eb 8 (Cambridge), plate 38. (Cambridge), facsimile %AW, 1928, 1928, plate 38. The Hebrew is followed by the the text is text Targum verse by verse. of the the verse verse. The signs by Targum by signs of original Babylonian punctuation are used very seldom it is are used seldom is and it original Babylonian punctuation very the oldest perhaps the oldest specimen with Babylonian punctuation with known specimen perhaps Babylonian punctuation to me. A later later hand has punctuation to to the the to has added Tiberian Tiberian punctuation Hebrew text text and Tiberian Masora in in the the margin. margin. We can observe this and other cases the the influence influence observe clearly other cases in this clearly in the Tiberian Masora which as of the as time time went on penetrated penetrated ininand eventually eliminated the Babylonian Masora. creasingly eliminated the Masora. creasingly Babylonian eventually An interesting the incursion incursion of of the the Tiberian of the Tiberian Masora interesting example example of in the can be seen in the well-known Babylonian Babylonian Codex of of the the Prophets Prophets in its in Leningrad which in 13), in spite of its being Leningrad from A.D. 916 916 (Kb being (Kb 13), spite vowel also Tiberian with Babylonian signs also has the Tiberian provided has the signs provided Babylonian of the Masora. A few pages Tiberian punctuation. punctuation. 1 the Codex show Tiberian pages of he ten Ezechiel Cornill published When C. H. Cornill published Das Buck Buch des des Prop Propheten Ezechiel 2 (Leipzig collated the the text text of of the the St. St. i886) he had carefully carefully collated (Leipzig 1886)2 Petersburg the usual Tiberian text. text. He was surprised surprised with the Petersburg Codex with the fact fact that in all details of by the that in of punctuation punctuation of of such such aa long long all the the details by text he was able and difficult to find find only only about about aa dozen slight slight difficult text able to variations. that not only only the the consonantal consonantal text text but variations. He concluded that also transmitted in in Palestine Palestine and it was transmitted also the the punctuation punctuation of it in practically the same way Babylonia way and that that the the transmission transmission Babylonia in practically the constant. We know to-day to be regarded to-day that that this this as very had to regarded as very constant. conclusion wrong. The agreement is to to be explained explained simply simply conclusion was wrong. agreement is by that the in every every fact that St. Petersburg the St. the fact Petersburg Codex was influenced in by the detail the dozen dozen slight variations found the Tiberian Tiberian text, detail by text, and the slight variations by the by regarded merely merely as as details details which were are to to be regarded Cornill are by Cornill the texts overlooked This harmonizing harmonizing of of the texts Masoretes. This overlooked by the Masoretes. by the i. Prof. Kokovtsov drew Gf. ZAW, 11 These are p. 1II7, n. 1. drew 22 ia, Cf. are fols. fols. Ib, 17, n. %,AW, 1928, ib, 212a, 2i2a, 22Ia, 1928, p. discussed the matter in my in Leningrad. Leningrad. to it it when we discussed attention to my2 attention 2 Cf. Lagarde's famous review of the the book in in Giittingische Gelehrte Anzeigen Anzeigen Gf. P. P. de Lagarde's Gottingische Gdehrte IstJune vol. ii, pp. 49-64. ist June 1886=Mittheilungen ii, 1887, 1887, PPi&Q6=Mittheilungenvol. 49-^4-

64

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE OF THE BIBLE BIBLE

sufficient to to explain isis sufficient the survival survival of of the the St. St. Petersburg explain the MS, Petersburg MS, all the real Babylonian while all the real lost. MSS were lost. Babylonian MSS a special The Tiberian punctuation in a punctuation has in special way penetrated way penetrated Yemen. Babylonian Yemen. Biblical MSS were introduced at an early introduced at Babylonian Biblical early and had the Yemenite Jews stage had accustomed the to the the Babylonian stage and Jews to Babylonian of punctuation. signs then aa simplified form of of Tiberian Tiberian signs of punctuation. But then simplified form punctuation its way held on to to the the BaBapunctuation made its which, however, however, held way which, also to bylonian to the the Babylonian used bylonian vowel signs signs and also Babylonian shva-sign shva-sign used hatef sounds; it set set the for the Tiberian l).atef in a different the vowel signs different sounds; it signs in as a simplified way could be regarded Tiberian system of way and could regarded as simplified Tiberian system of little value for for the the development punctuation, of Hebrew punctuation, which had little development of vocalization. The old old Biblical Biblical MSS imported vocalization. imported from Babylonia Babylonia were completely revised according to this A good this method. according to completely revised good this sort sort of of revision of this is the revision is Berlin MS or the Berlin example or qu of example of 680, of qu 680, the Ketubim in in which it is often very difficult it is the indeed to to spot the very difficult indeed spot the original original Babylonian punctuation. Babylonian punctuation. that old old Yemenite Biblical We know that Biblical MSS, particularly the the MSS, particularly British Museum MS or 1467, still British sometimes still show genuine Ba1467, genuine in the bylonian the text text of the Targum. Targum. 11 of the bylonian traditions, traditions, particularly particularly in the discoveries Recently, however, the discoveries by Professor Diez Macho in Professor in Recently, however, by the Library the the of the Jewish Theological Seminary of America at at Jewish Theological Seminary Library New York have shown that that as as late late as as during during the the twelfth twelfth and thirteenth centuries centuries Biblical thirteenth Biblical MSS were copied copied in in Yemen which in in the Biblical text text as as reproduced the old Babylonian tradition tradition Biblical the reproduced Babylonian the in the the Targum text, and that the development of the characteristhat of the characterisTargum text, development tically Yemenite punctuation to the the Tiberian Tiberian puncpunctically punctuation analogous analogous to 2 effected only at later Diez tuation was effected at a later stage. Diez Macho worked only stage. out that that the the Babylonian Babylonian Biblical Biblical MSS assembled assembled by by me conconsisted sisted of of 521 52I folios, folios, while while he alone alone has has found found in in New York no less less than 567 567 folios folios of of Babylonian Babylonian Bible Bible texts. texts. It It must be realized, realized, that the the MSS which II assembled assembled are are on the the whole whole however, that however, much older mostly come from Babylonia Babylonia itself, itself, whilst whilst his his are are older and mostly mainly copies copies made in in Yemen from Babylonian Babylonian MSS collected collected by by mainly Elkan Elkan N. Adler. Adler. Also Also the the quantity quantity of of Diez Diez Macho's texts texts is is somesomewhat reduced by by the the fact fact that that the the Targum Targum and often often even even the the Arabic Arabic translation translation are are added to to the the Hebrew text. text. Have we any any means of dating dating with with some some accuracy accuracy such such genuine genuine Babylonian Bible Bible texts, texts, of which fragments fragments have have been been preserved preserved?? Babylonian 1 1 Gf. Cf. Masoreten Masoreten des des Osttns, Ostens, pp. pp. 213 213 ff. ff. • A. A. Diez Diez Macho, Macho, 'Importants Manuscrits H6breux Hebreux et et Aram^ens Arameens aux aux Etats Etats Unis.* Unis.' Importants Manuscrits VT, Supplement Supplement iv iv 1957, 1957, pp. pp. 27-46. 27-46. VT, 8

*

THE THE

BABYLONIAN BABYLONIAN

TEXT TEXT OF THE THE

BIBLE

65 65

It bear aa date. date. Dates Dates It is is obvious that that none of these these fragments fragments bear at at are written at the end or at the beginning of a are usually the the of a MS and usually beginning the are the the most quickly quickly lost. lost. But But last leaves first and last leaves of of MSS are the first the from St. Petersburg seems to to to the Codex of the St. me the Prophets to Prophets Petersburg It be a good starting point. It that about A.D. goo the ininshows that the 900 good starting point. so overwhelming overwhelming that that the the fluence fluence of of the the Tiberian Tiberian Masoretes was so to Babylonian Biblical MSS had to be adapted to them. can to Biblical be can them. We adapted Babylonian therefore complicated Babylonian puncthat MSS with complicated therefore surmise that Babylonian punctuation, older; it it is is likely likely tuation, which have not been adapted, adapted, must be older; that with simple puncBiblical MSS with the genuine that the genuine Babylonian Babylonian Biblical simple puncas even older tuation older still. still. tuation must be regarded regarded as if we compare It proceed better better if compare the the to me that that we shall shall proceed seems to It seems as in the method of punctuation as used in the genuine Babylonian puncgenuine Babylonian puncpunctuation tuation by the the Eastern Eastern Syrians. Babylonian the method used by tuation with the Syrians. Babylonian it is lived in Jews and Eastern Syrians lived in the same country is the Eastern country and it Syrians Jews in contact other. more than that they were in contact with each other. that than likely likely they punctuation has has usually usually the the The simple Babylonian system system of punctuation simple Babylonian six following six vowel signs: signs following :

= Jl, o0 == _1, e ii == -:..., e =..::., -=-, Uu == JL. ..'.... JL, letters. The vowel Some of vowel signs of these these vowel signs represent represent Hebrew letters. = aa isis a small :1', tf ..:::. = the vowel ..'_L... = uu aa simplified simplified "\ and the the == a as a a part part of the the letter letter N, N, which as as vowel a is is to to be regarded i. = vowel 5.. regarded as the same in Ea 23 aa complete 23 and Ea 2424. 1 In the is still still used in letter is complete letter letters used instead of JL. texts is -:.... The Hebrew letters is used instead the letter' letter texts the are we that in this system make it more than probable that are dealing dealing it in this system probable with Hebrew development. a specifically with a development. specifically But there this system system was preceded preceded by by likelihood that this is every there is But every likelihood It can be its vowels. dots for another used dots for its vowels. It found used which exclusively another which exclusively 8 (belonging in (belonging to to the same MS). MS). the ancient ancient MS Eb 4 in the 4 and Eb 8 In that only only six six words of of it can be seen that MS 2 it the MS2 of the the facsimile facsimile of In the the the Targum Targum text have seven words of the text and seven the Hebrew text Babylonian used: vowel signs. signs have been used: following signs signs. The following Babylonian vowel

= ::-, aa =

= 5..,

a a=

,

.,

,

*

= -=-, it=-, = ~, a= a = -:..., *=-, e = ..::., a= ~, a ,

0

= -, = -=-,

u=*2.. U = ..:...

Ifwe Syrians used the the following following vowel the Eastern Eastern Syrians that the If we remember that signs: signs = 9, = 6, Mu=(h or ~? 0=0, ii=-=-, t=-:-, e=--;,or-::-, J = jL, a=:-, fl=71 *=-o ^=T3 so alike we see alike as as to to make it it hard hard to to that the see that the two systems systems are so have should same imagine that, corning from the country, they should have the they country, that, coming imagine :

,

1i Facsimiles in Facsimiles in

6

1 6 and 17. ZAW, plates 16 17. ZAW, 1928, 1928, plates

a

t

ZAW, 1928, plate 38. 38• %AW, 1928, plate

66 66

THE HEBREW TEXT HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

developed other. Talking of the the Syriac of each other. Talking of developed independently independently of Syriac that it it must have developed developed system, clear l1 that it fairly system, H. Ewald made it fairly clear in MSS of the fifth from the of the fifth century diacritical point to be found in the diacritical point to century and may been known to Ephraem (fourth (fourth century). century). to Ephraem even have been may even The final vocalization seems seems to to have have final form of the the Eastern Syriac Syriac vocalization or even existed even aa little little earlier, earlier, according according existed in in the the eighth eighth century century or take into into account that that the final to to Rubens Duval,2 Duval. 2 But we must take the final the Hebrew system system and that that form is is a little further a little further developed developed than the latter with we must probably with aa slightly slightly earlier earlier form the latter probably connect the of existed although although of East Syriac Syriac punctuation, punctuation, which must have existed it have so of it so far far no traces traces of found. have been found. 3. 3. THE PALESTINIAN PUNCTUATION In Palestine, of punctuation punctuation was used. used. ancient method of too, an ancient Palestine, too, We call in accordance with a notice in notice it 'Palestinian accordance with call it 'Palestinian punctuation' punctuation' in in Mahzor Mal;zor Vitry,3 in an Aboth Commentary Vitry* where apart quoted in apart Commentary quoted from the the 'punctuation the land land Israel' Israel' the of the the other other two systems systems 'punctuation of is mentioned. That this (7~'1Ii~ r'~ this method of of punctuation punctuation (*?irw Tip^s) is pK '~P"3) to so much as actually belongs to Palestine is very plausible in so as Palestine is in made very plausible actually belongs is used MSS from the in aa very similar method is by the Samaritans in the the similar used by very are: 4 Palestinian signs twelfth century twelfth signs are: century onwards. The Palestinian a a = a=.!...., a='::', 1_, ,

=

i i=~, J_,

e = _i, (..::..and.::...), e=':"", (JL and j_),

=

0, u='::'" 0, u

and _1 or _l), (.::...and.::..or.:::.).

(

in Samaritan MSS are as follows: 55 The signs used in as follows: signs used

= _L, e,e, i=":", 2 = d a=.!...., J-, a='::', <2

,

=

M=- (or e=~, o,u=~ (or the the Arabic sign':-). 1.5 o, sign ).

are partly the two systems The differences systems are partly to to be exexdifferences between the the Palestinian the fact that know plained by the fact that we the Palestinian punctuation by punctuation plained from MSS which may written in in the the seventh seventh to to ninth ninth may have been written orientalischen und biblischen biblischen Literatur. 11 Abhandlungen Abhandlungen zur Literatur. Gottingen Gottingen 1832, pp. 59~7759-77. zur orientalischen 1832, pp. Traiti de de Grammaire syriaque, Paris 1881, In his pp. 61-9. 61-9. his Traite 1881, pp. syriague, Paris

22

noo by Simha b. Mahzor compiled b. Schemuel of of Vitry Vi try (France). (France). The •3 A Mal).zor compiled about 1100 by Siml).a is published Mahzor is text Berlin 1889-93. quoted text of the Ma1).zor Hurwitz, Berlin published by by Hurwitz, 1889-93. The remark quoted edition. It to be found on p. above is is to It was published published by by Luzzatto in in Kerem p. 462 462 of the edition. iv (1839) Chemed, this kind of punctuation punctuation was fragment with this Chemed, iv p. 203, long before a fragment (1839) p. 203, long des Westens i, see Masoreten known; Mosoreten des the note: note: 11')11',,,n tv"n III i, p. known; see p. 24. 24. Luzzatto adds the \vy Tn*n bna ttnnn

",J

i1:l,n tv'!lr1'

fit

in brackets are later later developments. The specimens developments. specimens added in Masoreten des i. pp. See Mosoreten des Westens, article 'Die 'Die Lesezeichen Lesezeichen bei bei den Westens, i. pp. 32 32 ff and my article Studies dedicated to Paul in Oriental Oriental Studies dedicated to Samaritanern', Paul Haupt, Haupt, Baltimore and Leipzig Leipzig Samaritanern*, in = Opera 1926, pp. 167-79. Fritz Diening Diening Das Dos Minora, Leiden 1956, pp. 425-36, 425-36, = Opera Minora, 1956, pp. 167-79. Fritz 1926, pp. bei den Samaritanem Samaritanern (Diss. Hebraische hei Orientalistische Studien, Hebriiische Studien, (Diss. phi!. phil. Bonn = Bonner Orientalistische Zur Aussprache article: 'Zur des Hebraischen bei Heft 24, Aussprache des bei den Stuttgart, 1938). 1938). My article: 24, Stuttgart, in Festschrift in Opera Samaritanern' in Festschrift Alfred Alfred Bertholet, Tubingen 1950, 281-286 and in Opera Bertholet, Tubingen 1950, 281-286 Minora, Leiden 1956, Minora, pp. 180-85. 180-85. 1956, pp. 44

65

c

THE THE

PALESTINIAN

PUNCTUATION

67

centuries, older than the twelfth twelfth century century than the centuries, whereas Samaritan MSS older 1 are not preserved. are it for for granted granted that that the the punctuapunctuatake it preserved. We can take tion used by the Samaritans in tion in earlier earlier times times bore bore aa closer closer by the resemblance to to the the Palestinian Palestinian one. one. 2 Biblical MSS with Palestinian Biblical punctuation are are comparatively comparatively Palestinian punctuation scarce. Whilst, as as we have seen, a large part elf the text of of the the scarce. a Whilst, seen, large part f the text is preserved in in Bible is Babylonian tradition, I was not able to find I not able to find preserved Babylonian tradition, six MSS of the more than six the Bible with Palestinian Palestinian punctuation. punctuation. Bible with They are: are: They 1 I. Fragments with parts parts of of Ezek. xiii-xvi. scroll with Ezek. xiii-xvi. Fragments of a scroll of scroll 2. of a scroll with parts of Ps. xxvii-xxxiii, xxxv-xl, of 2. Fragments Ps. Fragments xxvii-xxxiii, xxxv-xl, parts xl xlvi, lv-lix. Iv-lix. xl-xlvi, folios with the last four chapters of of Dan. 3. the last four chapters 3. Two folios .

the Pentateuch 11 Only Pentateuch are provided with with this this type type of of are provided Only very very few Samaritan MSS of the punctuation. IQl of of the the Serai Library in in Istanbul Istanbul the following: Serai Library punctuation. II know the following: (I) (i) MS Sam 101 the small in the (12th small fragment fragment 75 75 in the Russian Public Russian Public (isth century); century); (2) (2) MS Sam 64 64 and the Library Pentateuch in Trinity College College in Trinity 3th century); Library in Leningrad Leningrad (13th century) (3) (3) a Samaritan Pentateuch Library (4) MS Or 6461, 6461, of of the the British British acquired 1917, Library Cambridge, Cambridge, acquired 1917, dated A.D. 1332; 1332; (4) in London (14th Museum in (i4th century). century). 2 in book form of the the Samaritan Pentateuch 2 The oldest Pentateuch known to to me is is MS oldest MS in Add 1846 It contains contains aa notice notice that that it it was 1846 in the University University Library Cambridge. It Library in Cambridge. it may have been written written a long long time time before before that. that. sold AH 544 (AD 1149/50) 544 (AD 1149/50) and it older than It than the the Samaritan It certainly impression of being being considerably certainly gives gives the impression considerably older since A.D. 1200, Pentateuch MSS written of which we know a good good many. many. It It was written since 1200, of very long history history attached attached to to it. it. On the the among the Samaritans and had a long very famous among his disposal, at his basis of the material that II put basis disposal, Herr von Gall Gall published published the the detail detail put at of the bcxxiv ff of his his edition about this the Hebraische Hebriiische Pentateuch Pentateuch der der SamariSamarithis MS on pages pages !xxxiv vocalization whatsoever. whatsoever. taner, taner, Giessen 1914-18. 1914-18. But the MS shows no vocalization the is to Pentateuch Just as little vocalization is to be found in the Pentateuch scrolls, parts of which are are scrolls, parts of Just as little vocalization older. Frederic Kenyon's Kenyon's book Our Bible Bible and the the these is is to to be seen in Sir Sir Frederic older. One of these Ancient Manuscripts, of this V, facing p. SI; in the the new edition edition of this Ancient Manuscripts, London 1939, 51 in 1939, plate plate V, facing p. by G. R. Driver, Driver, London 1958, Plate book, revised by Adams, Introduction by book, revised 1958, Plate by A. W. Adams, xii, nothing to to do with the famous Holy Holy Scroll, after p. scroll, however, however, has nothing xii, after Scroll, 93. This scroll, p. 93. to have been written by said of Aaron's grandson grandson in the the thirteenth thirteenth said to Abisha', the son of by Abisha', is kept Israelites had taken possession year kept as as a great great treasure treasure after the the Israelites year after possession of Canaan. This is in Niiblus. It It had been rediscovered rediscovered at at the the in the the Synagogue Synagogue of the Samaritans in Nablus. it are the fourteenth century. beginning various problems problems connected with it are century. The various beginning of the altesten Bibelhandschrift' discussed der altesten Bibelhandschrift' in in the the Aus der Geschichte der article 'Aus discussed in in my my article Baudissin pp. 247-60. Festschrift ~BAW, xxxiii, Baudissin Festschrift=BZAW, xxxiii, Giessen 1918, 247-60. 1918, pp. scroll was made in Palestine Palestine by by request request of Professor Professor A complete complete photograph photograph of the scroll 1 article 'EI-Sefer 'El-SeTer Abisa", Fr. xiii, Madrid 1953, pp. 119-29, his article Fr. Perez Castro. Cf. Cf. his P^rez Castro. Abisa", Sifarad Sefaradxui, 1953, pp, 19-29, with facsimiles part of the the scroll. scroll. On the the basis basis of these these five columns of the old part of five facsimiles of in 'The scroll Abisha the old photographs I have dealt once more with the old scroll in Scroll of the the I dealt photographs Orientalia Joami Festschrift Studia Orientalia Samaritans', in the Pedersen Festschrift: Joanni Pedersen Pedersen Septuagenario, Septuagenario, the Pedersen Samaritans*, in locking carefully carefully at at the tlle photograph photograph of the the scroll scroll dicata, 188-92. On looking dicata, Hauniae 1953, pp. 188-92. 1953, pp. one soon notices scroll is is old old (end (end of of Numbers to to end of notices that that only only the end of the scroll Deuteronomy). in the the margin margin of the the original of is confirmed by original MS of by aa notice in Deuteronomy) This is the possession of the the Samaritan High High Priest, Priest, the Samaritan Chronicle al-Tolida, Samaritan Chronicle al-Tolida, in the possession scroll was destroyed which says destroyed during during aa storm. storm. A new rest of the old scroll that the the rest says that edition Pentateuch of the Samaritans is is being being prepared prepared for for the the Spanish edition of of the the Hebrew Pentateuch Spanish Polyglot Fr. Perez will publish publish there there the the Abisha* Abisba' Pe*rez Castro in Madrid. He will Professor Fr. Polyglot by by Professor as are in manuas far the scroll as far as they are found in the the Samaritan vowel signs scroll and indicate indicate the they signs scripts, by him will be a text really used by by the the Samaritans, text published the text Samaritans, really used scripts, and the published by like that published not aa reconstructed text like by von Gall. Gall. reconstructed text published by (

1

;

;

4

:

.

68

THE

HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

folio with Jer. ii. 4. 4. One folio Jer. ii and ii. 5. parts of Ps. Ps. li-lv, li-Iv, hdx-lxxii. lx.ix-Ixxii. of fragments folios of 5. Two folios fragments with parts texts written 6. Eight folios with Biblical 6. written in in abbreviations (QWO) (0''-'''0) Biblical texts Eight folios containing parts of xxviii and xxix. xxix. With of Isa. Isa. andJer. and Jer. and Exod. xxviii containing parts the these fragments fragments in in Masoreten Masoreten of 2, I have published the exception 2, I published these exception of ea ^ with des dealt with the the problems problems conconii pp. 66-95 and vol. ii des Westens, Western, vol. pp. 66-95 an<^ d also gave nected with gave facsimiles facsimiles of with them on pp. nected 16-45. There II also pp. 16-45. the the various various MSS.

The Psalm scroll of interest. The fragments fragments scroll is is of special special interest. No in are kept under glass in Cambridge (T-S 10, 52, 53, 54, 58). 58). glass Cambridge (T-S 10, 52, 53, 54, kept one of accent. A are Only a few vowel signs are used and only one kind of accent. a kind few used signs only Only revealed that even these careful of the originals revealed that even these of the careful investigation originals investigation few signs different hands hands and both both hands signs have been added by by different the edition adopt different methods. An edition of the fragments of the the different fragments of adopt in his Academic Dr. A. in his Academic Psalm scroll Murtonen scroll has has been made by by Dissertation: Materials for aa non-Masoretic Hebrew Grammar, (HelMaterials for non-Masoretic Hebrew Dissertation: Grammar, (HelPsalm of text the afr-ia. deals with sinki, pp. ~~-,~. He deals with the text of the the sinki, 1958) 1958) pp. It is seen that clearly to to be be seen that these these scroll of his his book. is clearly scroll on pp. book. It 22 ff of pp. 22 Palestinian vocalisation biblical texts vocalisation are are influenced influenced more biblical texts with with Palestinian less by or of punctuation, punctuation, which began began to to or less the Tiberian method of by the be worked out about 800 and which soon soon became generally be generally texts with with the the earlier Pale&tinian accepted earlier Palestinian influenced the the texts accepted and influenced vocalisation. vocalisation. are further All the further fragments All fragments which Diez valuable are the more valuable in the the Library the Jewish Macho found in Jewish Theological Theological Seminary Seminary Library of the in New York. 1 They of America in are the the following: following: They are i. MS 594, 1. incomplete parchment parchment B, envelope 12, an incomplete 594, box B, envelope 12, on xii folio fol. a: xi folio, containing on fol. a: Eccles xi 1-9; xii 3-9; folio b: b: folio, containing 1-9; 3-9; text Palestinian the Lament ii 1-4, 7-12. The consonantal text and the Palestinian 1-4, 7-12. in red-brown ink; the copyist, are written written in ink; punctuation, by the punctuation, added by copyist, are ink. the Tiberian signs are Prothe of punctuation are in black ink. Proin black added signs punctuation at my fessor Diez Macho has kindly fessor put at my disposal disposal aa photo photo of of the the kindly put folio and twice In twice collated collated my copy folio copy with with the the original. Appendix original. Appendix III (pp. 336-344) I HI this fragment fragment as as an instructive instructive publishing this (pp. 336-344) I am publishing text with Palestinian Biblical text Palestinian punctuation punctuation to to specimen specimen of a Biblical later added a Tiberian punctuation which was later punctuation which gives gives a very very into the the development the Tiberian Tiberian punctuapunctuawelcome insight of the insight into development of tion when it it it was still in process of still in was tion of formation before it really before really process

'Tres nueves manuscritos biblicos 1 'Tres Esludios Biblicos Biblicos xiii, xiii, Madrid biblicos "palestinenses".' "palestinenses'V Estudios 1954. PP- 247-65. i954> pp. 247-65. 1

THE PALESTINIAN PUNCTUATION THE

fixed. fixed.

II

69 69 am very to Professor Diez Macho for for all all his his Professor Diez very grateful grateful to

in dealing this interesting help interesting text text which which he he discovered, discovered, dealing with this help in refer to to his and II refer his own observations observations on pages pages 251-3 251-3 of of his his article. article. fob. 2, 2. MS 504, three folios folios are are part part of of the the Babylonian Babylonian 2. 2, 7,8. 7, 8. The three 504, fols. text which II have described Biblical text as Eb 10. When the the volume volume Biblical described as it belonged to which it sent to me to was sent to New York in the from in the 1920S, belonged 19205, it was marked with the the number 2021 it the three folios belong2021 and the three folios belongin ZAWxiv, ing p. 125 as Nos. Nos. ing to Eb 10 are quoted quoted by AWxiv, 1928, by me in 1928, p. 125 as 21. folios and 21. The folios 7 and 8 (14 and 21 in my enumeration) 12, 14 in 21 12, 14 (14 7 my enumeration) of fragments offolios consist offragments of folios to to which II also added whilst whilst collating collating consist also added to read'. read 'difficult to Diez them the words 'difficult Diez Macho restricted himself restricted himself to the investigation fol. of fol. 2 (12 in my enumeration) and gave to in 2 and investigation (12 my enumeration) gave its sides. When I reproductions of both its sides. I collated the folio I also collated folio I the also reproductions Palestinian signs, entered the Palestinian but it was Diez Macho reit but Diez was rewho signs, their cognized their importance. The other fragments of the other of MS the Eb cognized importance. fragments will therefore 10 will also have to to be carefully 10 investigated with with aa view view therefore also carefully investigated far to finding Palestinian of to how far Palestinian signs of punctuation have been have been finding signs punctuation entered. entered. this folio folio from Eb IQ The investigation by Diez Diez Macho 10 made by investigation of this in the important conclusions: results in results the following conclusions following important 5

.

:

1. 1.

2. 2. 3. 3. 4. 4. 5. 5.

To an obviously valuable Babylonian Babylonian Biblical Biblical obviously ancient and valuable text Palestinian text Palestinian accentuation has been added. added. accentuation has Besides the accents some Tiberian Tiberian accents (distincBesides Palestinian accents the Palestinian accents (distincas well tive added. tive as as conjunctive) well as conjunctive) have been added. writer has also added a few Palestinian The Palestinian Palestinian writer Palestinian vowels vowels has also Palestinian which, though in number, number, are are important important as as Palestinian which, though few in pronunciation. corrections corrections of the the Babylonian Babylonian pronunciation. to the The Palestinian Palestinian punctuator the Babylonian Babylonian punctuator has added to as as well text several Pesiks Tiberian Vowel text Pesiks and Makkefs, as well as a Tiberian several Makkefs, and a Tiberian Dagesh. Dagesh. classical system We can see system with with simple see that that a firm classical simple Babylonian Babylonian at existed when the the the Papunctuation must have existed at the time punctuation at valid also time was and of punctuation valid also at the time lestinian the of lestinian system system punctuation Palestinian to the Palestinian of to the the Tiberian Tiberian system transition from the the transition of the system of punctuation. punctuation.

i la ib confols. IQ 10 and I1 I1 with with reproduction of 1I a and ilIb con3. 3. MS 504, reproduction of 504, fols. Fol. 10 contains taining Judges xviii, contains the the end of ofJudges 2-xix IS. xviii, 2-xix Judges 15. Fo!. taining Judges verses with Palestinian last verses (xxi 23-25), Palestinian punctuation, punctuation, (xxi 23-25), the two last ni'w *n "o with aa colophon: m~l])'~ ,;:,. ;:"vll' ,;:,. N~n' ,;:,. vn~' C,1;llV vTn. KTP with urw -n pm. pmr colophon: ipsr

77O0

THE

HEBREW TEXT OF THE HEBREW TEXT

BIBLE

To the accents Tiberian Tiberian accents accents are are still prevalent Palestinian the still prevalent Palestinian accents already added with a certain regularity. a certain with regularity. already Another hand, larger writing, writing, follows follows with with in considerably hand, in considerably larger to Diez the I-ii, 3 provided, according to Macho, the text text from Isa. Isa. i, Macho, i, i-ii, 3 provided, according with Tiberian the eleventh eleventh century, century, yet yet rereTiberian punctuation punctuation from the taining some Palestinian accents. Palestinian accents. taining This whole fragment example of of the the is an exceedingly good This whole fragment is exceedingly good example transition the Palestinian to the the Tiberian punctuation. punctuation. Palestinian to transition from the These Biblical Palestinian punctuation punctuation are are of of with Palestinian Biblical fragments fragments with Bible great interest to us because they show us vocalized Bible interest us vocalized to us because what great they began their their work. work. MSS were were like the Tiberian before the Tiberian Masoretes Masoretes began like before Although only few Biblical texts with Palestinian punctuation texts Palestinian with Biblical punctuation Although only have been preserved, of punctuation punctuation must have have been been this system system of preserved, this texts with this very general in Palestine. We know texts of Targums with this Palestine. in Targums very general 2 1 3 punctuation,l texts of the Mishna,2 of the Palestinian Midrash,3 of Palestinian texts the of the Mishna, Midrash, punctuation, 5 4 5 all liturgical texts. of texts. The liturgy liturgy always always of the the Masora, Masora, and, and, above allliturgical in liturgical texts tends be conservative texts this punctuation tends to conservative and in this to be liturgical punctuation seems to to have prevailed longer. prevailed longer. the study The chief of texts texts with with Palestinian Palestinian to the chief contribution contribution to study of punctuation by Dr. Dr. A. A. Murtonen. In In his his Mahas been made by punctuation has L Liturgical Texts and Psalm terials for non-Masoretic Grammar, terials for aa non-Masoretic Liturgical Texts Psalm Grammar, 1. with the Fragments Palestinian Punctuation, Punctuation, Helsinki Helsinki Provided with the So-Called So-Called Palestinian Fragments Provided of the texts texts published so far 1958, review ofthe published so far (p. (p. 20) 20) and adds adds gives a review 1958, he gives texts that Palestinian that largest part are known with with Palestinian that the that are the largest part of texts hitherto unpublished, punctuation, unpublished, are are published published here. here. He punctuation, hitherto to the that the in these refers the fact these MSS are are refers to the vocalisation vocalisation marks in fact that 11 See Part iii, iii, p. p. 201. the fragment of the 22 Apart the Taylor-Schechter Taylor-Schechter Collection Collection in in Cami, 107 Apart from the 107 of fragment E I, to which II referred referred in des Westens, bridge in Masoreten Masoreten des i, pp. pp. 28 f.f. (parts (parts of of Baba Bathra Westens, i, bridge to and Sanhedrin) 2, 76 76 of of the the same Collection Collection (parts (parts of of Sanhedrin) II found another fragment fragment E 2, It is is possible Sanhedrin and Shebuoth). that these these fragments fragments belong belong to to different different possible that Shebuoth). It Mishna. the Misbna. MSS of the 3 the Pesi~ta Pesikta de Rab Kahana, 3 Five specimens Klihana, Palimpsests Palimpsests written written above verses verses specimens of the the New Testament, Cairo Palimpsests of the Taylor, Hebrew-Greek Hebrew-Greek Cairo Palimpsests Charles Taylor, Testament, published by Charles published by the Taylor-Schechter ix and x, Plates ix x, = T-S E 16,93. from the Collection, Cambridge from Taylor-Schechter Collection, Cambridge 1900, 1900, Plates 16,93. the fragments The text text of the the text text published published by by Salodeviations from the Salofragments shows many many deviations 1868. mon Buber, Buber, Luck 1868. T-S D 1.12, published in Masoreten Masoreten des des •4 Apart 1.12, published Cambridge fragment Apart from the Cambridge fragment T~S Ochla we-Ochla Westens, the so-called so-called Ochla we-Ochla in in Leningrad, Leningrad, Westens, i, i, p. 29, II found old fragments p. 29, fragments of the last of these fragments Firkowitch II, of these a few Palestinian Palestinian vowel II, 1551-54. 1551-54. The last fragments show a will be used by Esteban in in the the new edition edition signs. signs. The fragments fragments will by Dr. Fernando Diaz Esteban in Madrid. of n?:lK1 nbSKi n?:lN n"?3K prepared prepared in 5 last section section of 6 In the last referred to to these these liturgical liturgical texts. texts. See See of Part ii II have referred importantes, biblicos biblicos o0 liturgicos, liturgicos, further A. Diez Macho, *Nuevos manuscritos importantes, Macho, 'Nuevos 'Palestinenses' Sefarad Sefarad xvi xvi 1956, pp. 4-6. 4-6. A. en hebreo 0o arameo,' arameo,* A. Manuscritos 'Palestinenses' 1956, pp. *Un manuscrito "palestinense" EstrasBiblioteca Nacional Nacional de EstrasDiez Macho, Macho, 'Un "palestinense" en La Biblioteca

D

burgo.' Macho, 'Importants xvii, 1957, burgo.' Sefarad Sefarad xvii, 1117. A. Diez Macho, 1957, pp. pp. l!-17. 'Importants Manuscrits He"breux et Arameens Arame'ens aux Etats Unis.' VT, Hebreux iv, 1957, pp. 27-46. 27-46. FT, Supplement Supplement iv, 1957, pp.

THE PALESTINIAN PUNCTUATION THE

7Jl1 i.e. the normally the signs not always normally used defectively, defectively, i.e. signs do not always appear appear to be pronounced. where a vowel was to In his MS a his a (the Bodleian pronounced. (the Bodleian MS Heb. d. d. 55) found 10 folios folios (4-7, MS are 55) he has found (4-7, 9-14) 9-14) which are provided with almost complete vocalisation. His vocalisation. His sketch of a a sketch of provided complete to the Hebrew grammar the Palestinian Palestinian punctuation grammar according according to punctuation is mainly is this MS. mainly based on this that the Murtonen has seen that the vocalisation vocalisation of of this this MS is is made first the by four hands. The first and the second ones differ from each second ones differ from each by isolated other, however, only in some isolated instances, so that normally so that other, however, only instances, normally as a whole. The third they third hand appears they are treated as appears rarely, rarely, is Tiberian and, while the fourth one is not taken taken into into and, consequently, consequently, not account by Murtonen. The other MSS are used to supplement other are used to by supplement their disagreements MS a, are recorded the latter latter are recorded where where a, and their disagreements with the necessary (p. 25). necessary (p. 25). texts are liturgical often difficult understand, Since these texts difficult to to understand, liturgical and often to contact contact my former pupil friend II recommended Murtonen to former my pupil and friend who Dr. Menachem Zulay, had of the Research become head of the Research Zulay, for Hebrew Poetry Institute for in Jerusalem Institute the great great authority authority Poetry in Jerusalem and the on these studies, 1954) was aa very very great studies, and whose death (Nov. (Nov. 1954) great his memory loss. To his loss. has dedicated book. dedicated his his book. memory Murtonen has for the character of the liturgical As for liturgical texts texts with with Palestinian Palestinian confined himself to to recording recording the most vocalisation, the most vocalisation, Murtonen confined characteristics and asked Dr. important Dr. Gustav Gustav Ormann1 in in important characteristics to write Jerusalem write an appendix dealing with with the the special chaJerusalem to appendix dealing special characteristics of the the Qerobas Qalir. racteristics Qerobas of Yannay Yannay and Qalir. his grammatical sketch Dr. Murtonen deals In his deals in in the the main with with grammatical sketch d. 55 texts of the Bodleian MS Heb. d. the folios folios indicated indicated above. 55 on the In the the Appendix Appendix II am publishing in facsimile facsimile fols. fols. 4, 4, 4a, 4a, 9, g, 10, 10, 1II, 1, publishing in selected by 13, by Dr. Dr. Murtonen himself, himself, and the the Cambridge Cambridge Psalm 13, selected fragment 20, 54 in order to to enable the the reader reader to to study study these these 54 in fragment T-S 20, kinds texts. For the of texts. the same reason reason II am publishing publishing also also in in the the kinds of Appendix B, Envelope Envelope 12, 12, described described on p. p. 68, 68, in in Appendix MS 594, 594, Box B, which the the Tiberian punctuation punctuation was added to to a Palestinian Palestinian punctuated MS. punctuated Dr. Murtonen is is convinced that only only aa sketch, sketch, not not a comcan be from Hebrew texts plete Hebrew grammar, composed texts composed plete grammar, with Palestinian Palestinian vocalisation. vocalisation. The ultimate ultimate purpose, purpose, as as inindicated by by the the title title of of his his book, book, is is a grammar grammar on the the basis basis of of dicated all all non-masoretic non-masoretic traditions. traditions. Of these these the the Samaritan tradition tradition 1 1 Ormann was made Dr. Dr. Phil, Phil. in in Bonn in in 1930 1930 for for his his thesis thesis "Das Siindenbekennmis Siindenbekenntnis des des Versohnungstages", Versohnungstages", which was published published in in Frankfurt Frankfurt in in 1934. 1934.

72

THE HEBREW TEXT HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

to study is enable the the reader reader to this is the to enable the most important, study this important, and to tradition the texts recorded by Ritter Helmut texts Ritter tradition II am publishing the by publishing in Nablus and Artur Schaade from the of the the High High Priest Priest in dictation of the dictation at in 1917 which have been put at my disposal by Mrs. Mrs. in the the year put my disposal by year 1917 the Director of Schaade and Professor the Director of the the Dr. Tiemann, Professor Dr. Tiemann, Dr. Hamburg Staattsund Universitatsbibliothek. Dr. has Murtonen has Universitatsbibliothek. StaattsHamburg is preparing a made special Samaritans and is the Samaritans with the studies with preparing special studies Grammar of by the the Samaritans in in their their serseras read by of Hebrew as VIces. vices. But for ultimately ininfor the non-Masoretic Grammar which he ultimately the non-Masoretic into be traditions tends bring out other traditions must be taken into contends to to bring out also, other also, sideration, the Judaean J udaean desert desert and the the the MSS from the all the sideration, above all Giovanni Second Column of Hexapla as as deciphered by of the the Hexapla deciphered by Cardinal Mercati. Mercati. shall deal deal later With this later on. on. material II shall this material

4. APPROXIMATE DATES 4. THE ApPROXIMATE

OF TEXTS WITH BABYLONIAN AND PALESTINIAN PUNCTUATION

It would, It be of interest if if we could could give of course, of great would, of course, be give a date great interest to punctuation. Here again again to the of the Palestinian punctuation. the Palestinian the development development of a date written on any we cannot expect date written the fragments. fragments. to find find a any of the expect to Nevertheless approximate date date can be given given believe that Nevertheless II believe that an approximate to them. To achieve start from the to the vocalization of of this we must start achieve this the Western Syrians. the Syrians. the Western Syrians century, the When, in the the course of the the eighth course of When, in Syrians eighth century, as Syriac introduced Greek vowels they used a Greek vowels as signs, they Syriac vowel signs, as sign omicron as corresponding to to the the Hebrew for Ze~afa, Zekafa, a vowel corresponding sign for Kames. This implies that this this vowel was pronounced :f5:.amq. pronounced in in Western implies that at the Yet we know of of an earlier earlier system of vovoSyria as o. o. the time as Syria at system of calization of the calization introduced by by James James the Western Syrians Syrians which was introduced Alif for of Edessa (about for the the same (about A.D. 700) 700) and which used an Alif this fact that the concluded that the vowel vowel. From this fact Duval correctly correctly concluded at the marked thus like an a." a. I1 It It seems thus was at the time pronounced pronounced like in his Traitd de de Grammaire syriaque 11 Rubens Duval, syriaque (Paris (Paris 188 I, p. p. 45 45 f.) f.) writes: writes: his book Traittf 1881, Duval, in of the the dull dull a The toning in 0o was a fait the Greek vowels vowels were used used a in fait accompli toning of accompli when the for the notation of of the the Syriac this system for in in this system the Greek o0 (Omicron (Omicron for Syriac vowels ... ; for it then the is the the sign for a dull dull Syriac or Omega) the same before before the the introduction introduction a. Was it Omega) is Syriac a. sign for this system, is to to say, of this before the second half half of of the the eighth eighth century? century? One would system, that is say, before it when one considers to deny be tempted that James James of Edessa amongst amongst the the types types considers that tempted to deny it which he invented ... reproduced a by Alef. Since as his Since he took took Greek characters characters as his reproduced a by Alef. it would be reasonable to to conclude that pattern that the Syriac corresponded with the the pattern it Syriac a corresponded as alpha. Greek a, a, written as alpha. also pointed that this this change-over Duval also in the pronunciation pronunciation would have pointed out that change-over in .

.

.

.

.

.

;

THE APPROXIMATE APPROXIMATE DATES THE

73 73

OF THE TEXTS

it became a general usage in therefore Western Syria Syria after after therefore that it general usage in Western to 700 to pronounce the old a like an o. the old a like o. pronounce 700 in the the pronunciation A similar change of the the Hebrew vowel vowel as as change in pronunciation of Kames l,(ame§ seems to have taken place in Palestine at about rendered by to taken in at Palestine about by place It is is certain that when the the same time. It the Tiberian Tiberian Masoretes Masoretes certain that their punctuation at the beginning of the ninth century, developed their the at of the ninth developed punctuation beginning century, they accepted the pronunciation of the l,(ame§ as 0 as being of the o as as Kames they accepted pronunciation being like C' correct. Vocalizations like correct. t ?i1R. ,C' t ?i1tV can be understood only can be understood nPBhj? ,CPt?h^ only that the on the assumption that the words were pronounced like ~odoshim, were like assumption kodoskim, pronounced shoroshim. This pronunciation corresponds with with that that of the shoroskim. of the pronunciation corresponds it is Ashkenazic Jews and it is beyond doubt that they carried on doubt that carried on Jews beyond they as the pronunciation the of Hebrew as intended by the Tiberian intended the Tiberian pronunciation by Masoretes. Masoretes. The Babylonian Masoretes pronounced the l,(amq Kames always Babylonian Masoretes always pronounced the in the same way like a, as as the Eastern Syrians pronounced their like Eastern the a, in way Syrians pronounced their Zekafa. In the quoted Ze~afa. could only use the sign for could use the quoted words they they sign for only the second syllable Kames in in the l,(amq and reproduced the sound which the sound which syllable reproduced in the first syllable the first they by u. u. In In this this way way they they wrote wrote they heard in syllable by CTtznttf shuraskim for c"~"p !;.udashim, c"~"w shurashim and again iloj'p !;'udsho for Tiberian kudsho Tiberian again ifenj? D^ttnp kudaskim, as for for them the the use iW1R. as use of sign Kames l,(ame§ in in reproducing reproducing of the the vowel sign iBrjpj. in o or u the the 0 or u was not considered. Only in the strongly considered. the open MSS strongly Only open as influenced by in the influenced the Tiberian Masoretes, as in the Petersburg Masoretes., by Petersburg Codex the Prophets of the in later later Yemenite MSS, MSS, is is the the 916 and in Prophets from A.D. 916 to mark Kames also o. o. influence Babylonian l,(ame§ sign also used to an open The influence Babylonian sign open of the the Tiberian system penetrates more and more. system of punctuation punctuation penetrates in spite MSS which show clearly of the the Babylonian Babylonian this influence, influence, in clearly this spite of cannot vowel signs which they include, cannot be accepted longer be signs they include, accepted any any longer as genuinely as Babylonian. genuinely Babylonian. We know that in Babylonia Babylonia the Talmudic Academies in that when the became the centre into decay it fell it was Spain which the centre of Jewish Jewish fell into decay Spain scholars who We hear of Babylonian scholars emigrated to learning. hear of emigrated to learning. Babylonian for of Spain and we also hear oflarge sums of money which, for instance, of also instance, money which, large Spain sent to to Babylonia were sent physician and the well-known Jewish Jewish physician Babylonia by by the of books. statesman b. Shaprut, for the acquisition of books. I:Iisdaj for the statesman I:Iisdaj b. Hisdaj acquisition Hisdaj Shaprut, Abdurwas one of Omaijad Caliphs 'Abdurof the the Spanish of the the confidants confidants of Spanish Omaijad Caliphs successor an-Na§ir an-Nasir in raJ:1man in the the tenth tenth his successor III an-Na§ir rahman III an-Nasir and his Labrat Dunash b. century. The contemporary poet b. exaggerates exaggerates contemporary poet century. *

taken pattern introduced introduced by by James James the vowels from the Greek pattern taken place place gradually. gradually. For the of description which William Wright Wright gives gives of of fols. foIs. 37 37 and 38 38 the description of Edessa, Edessa, compare compare the in no. of no. 996 996 of of his his Catalogue Catalogue of of the the Syriac Syriac ManuManuBritish Museum MS Add 17217 of the the British 17217 in scripts, f. iii, 1872, 1872, pp. pp. 1169 1169 f. scripts iii, ',

THE THE

74

HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE

BIBLE

when he reports his entire fortune on books books entire fortune that I:Iisdaj spent his reports that Hisdaj spent Babylonian Biblical MSS, however, must from Sura (Babylonia). Biblical MSS, however, must (Babylonia). Babylonian revised the text have been available the Hebrew text the men who revised for the available for the of the Polyglot at the beginning of the sixteenth at the of the Complutensian sixteenth beginning Complutensian Polyglot 1 at a century.l But Babylonian have gone gone to to Spain Spain at a century. Babylonian MSS must have much earlier this from the the fact fact that that the the earlier date. conclude this date. We can conclude in Babylonia Babylonia was so usual pronunciation of Hebrew in so firmly pronunciation of firmly it could the Jews in Spain that it could not be be established established amongst in that not the Jews Spain amongst a a pronunciation presupposed Tiberian influenced which Tiberian influenced by a by presupposed pronunciation punctuation. by this this punctuation, punctuation, but but affected by not affected punctuation. They They were not to the adhered to pronunciation which they they knew from old Hebrew pronunciation the old a glossary glossary from the the ninth ninth century century Babylonia. is illustrated illustrated by Babylonia. This is by a in which about 200 in in Latin Latin transcription transcription are are 200 Hebrew words in mentioned. As Professor Vallicrosa explained explained in in CamMillas Vallicrosa Professor Millas at the bridge of Orientalists, Orientalists, they they are are the International International Congress bridge at Congress of in nearly as as they were pronounced acrendered in nearly the the same way were they way pronounced acat and at a time the Tiberian cording to Babylonian tradition time Tiberian to when the tradition cording Babylonian punctuation developed. yet developed. punctuation was not yet later reproduced reproduced by by Also the vowel which was later in Palestine Palestine the Also in Tiberian Kames was not always the like as :&ame~ pronounced like 0, as the punc0, always pronounced punctuation surmises. tuation hold definite definite proofs. proofs. One of of surmises. For this fact we hold this fact in the is that in the text as them is as it it appears appears in the second second that in transcribed text the transcribed Hexapla and the the transcription transcription of ofJerome, this column of Origen's Jerome, this Origen's Hexapla is to the later Kames later :&ame~ is always reproduced sound which corresponds to the always reproduced corresponds the Samaritans reproduced by the sound corresponding corresponding to to by a. Also the reproduced the Kames always as in the not the as a and did not join in the change the the ~ame~ which did change join always in their effected in their pronunciation. pronunciation. Jews Jews and Syrians Syrians effected It is is very It can watch this this change change in in the the that we can very interesting interesting that see with the pronunciation when we see the fragments with Palestinian Palestinian pronunciation fragments scroll of Ezekiel Ezekiel (H) the scroll the sign corresponding punctuation. punctuation. In the (H) the sign corresponding to the later later :&ame§ is never used to Kames is to mark an open open 0. o. To designate designate to this sound the is always the 0 vowel is ?!)"^ xv, c£ nil~j}t~ xv, 4, 4, "ptfk '~3f~ xvi, xvi, 2, 2, this used, cf. always used, occurs in Psalm the cf. 1'!i';:l xvi, 14, 15,25' The same thing occurs in the scroll, cf. xvi, 14, 15, 25. scroll, thing rbrftj xxxvii, nih xli, cojlf~ xl, 'lV1P xxx, xxx, 5; In the the Jeremiah Jeremiah l, 7; xxxvii, 30; xli, I1 I1 ; itzn'j? 7; ;ir.dh 30; ']ih 5 In fragment way il',',j"i ii, 4 '3f~:l ii, ii, 2; in find in in the the same way 2 in nnrJi ii, fragment (K) (K) we find 4 and nfia Gf. my contribution to to Homenajo a Millas-Vallicrosa, 1 et Barcelona 1954: 'The vol. i, Barcelona Millas-Vallicrosa, vol. Homenajo a 1954: "The
1

;

;

;

1

i,

Hebrew Text of the Complutensian pp. 741-751, 741-751, as as well well as as my contricontriComplutensian Polyglot', Polyglot* pp. to Leo Essays presented presented to Leo Baeck, Baeck, London, London, 1954: 'Zwei durch Humanisten bution to the Essays 1954: 'Zwei besorgte dem Papst hebraischen Bibel', Bibel', pp. pp. 50-74 besorgte Papst gewidmete gewidmete Ausgaben Ausgaben der hebraischen Opera 50-74 =Opera Minora, tried to prove that that these these Babylonian Babylonian Bible Bible to prove Minora, Leiden, Leiden, 1956, 1956, pp. pp. 128-50) 128-50) where II tried as vetustissima MSS as vetustissirna exernplaria of the the greatest greatest importance importance for for the the forming forming exemplaria have been of text of the of the Hebrew Bible text Polyglot. the Complutensian Complutensian Polyglot. ,

THE APPROXIMATE APPROXIMATE DATES DATES OF THE OF THE THE TEXTS TEXTS

75 75

Psalm fragments the Psalm we find the In the find ,~fN and ,.,W~ rro& lii, fragments (L) (L) we Ixxi, 22 and Hi, g. *ptk lxxi, 9. In the from the Piut Yannai fragments which II published in Masoreten Masoreten fragments from the Piut by by Yannai which published in des Westens, vocalization like des ~j?:\7;1"l, ~'l/i1" ;"T;~:l like N"p'\1~, Western, i, pp. M^ htto TD-TD, vocalization pp. T~-'~, tflp'&O, a'pirtn, be found. can be found. can the fragment But the of Daniel Daniel ':~I3l/i~' But 9) and ;':;l/i,l/i (xi, 3) ^riwi (x, fragment of (x, 9) and frtoh'tf (xi, 3) written and and must must obviously isis written be read as be read as shorashe, obviously shoraske, ukshom'i, ukshom'i, the MS whereas in in the MS with with the the abbreviated whereas abbreviated Biblical texts the Biblical texts the vowel vowel _L corresponds entirely with ~ the Tiberian Tiberian ~ame§ Kames and and is is also also used used corresponds entirely with the in exactly the same same way. refer here in here to to the the examples in exactly the way. II refer examples given given in Masoreten des des Westens Western ii, Masoreten in many ii, p. 33*. The same thing p. 33*. thing happens happens in many texts with Palestinian Palestinian punctuation. liturgical is justified liturgical texts punctuation. One is justified in drawing conclusion in the conclusion from these facts that the older these facts the that older fragments drawing fragments vocalization presuppose with Palestinian vocalization the pronunciation of presuppose the pronunciation of this vowel as a, later ones this the later ones taking the pronunciation the as o. If we o. Ifwe a, taking pronunciation as this change in the suppose the pronunciation of Hebrew in in suppose that this change in pronunciation of at Palestine took place at the same time as the change in the proas the in the place change proin Western Syria nunciation of Syriac are able to fix able to fix the the older older Syriac in Syria we are later fragments and the later having Palestinian punctuation as having fragments with Palestinian punctuation as after been written before 700 and after 750 approximately. 700 750 approximately. i,

THE BEGINNINGS OF THE TIBERIAN MASORA 5. 5. THE In a treatise treatise on the the Shwa, have been composed composed Shwa, which must have soon after after the the reading reading and of of the the recitation recitation of of the the the fixing fixing of the Biblical by the the Masoretes of of Tiberias, Tiberias, we have aa list list of of Biblical text text by Tiberian Tiberian Masoretes which was first first noticed noticed by by Firkowitch Firkowitch and was afterwards by Harkavy Harkavyl1 and also also by by Strack Strack22 afterwards made known by according to to Leningrad Leningrad MS Firk Firk II II Paper Paper 145. 145. A similar similar list list according of names of of Masoretes Masoretes is is to to be be found found in in aa treatise treatise on the the accents accents in in the the books of of the the Psalms, Psalms, Job Job and Proverbs, Proverbs, aa folio folio of of which which is is preserved in in MS Firk Firk II II Paper Paper 146. 146. preserved Adalbert Merx in in his his 'Studie 'Studie zur zur Geschichte Geschichte der der Masora', Masora',33 made a very very scholarly scholarly study study of of these these 'fragments 'fragments from TschufutTschufut1

1

Harkavy published published the the texts texts in in nTBxn n"1'DlIn 1874, I874, No. No. 15, IS, also also in in Toron "1':lll:lM 1874, 1874, in in the the Harkavy

Jahrbilcher fur jilr Judische Jildische Geschichte Geschichte und und Literatur, Literatur, 1876, I876, and and with with aa detailed detailed discussion discussion in in Jahrbilcher C'JIl" ai Cl a^tznn C'!U;M No. No. 2. 2. 2 2 Strack Strack published published the the texts texts in in Theologische Theologische Studien Stlldien und und Kritiken, Kritiken, 1875, I875, pp. pp. 743 743 f.f. 18 79, and and 1876, I876, pp. pp. 554 554 f., f., as as well well as as in in the the edition edition of of the the Dikduke Di].l:du].l:e ha-Te'amim, ha-Te'amim, 1879,

nw

pp. 78 78 f.f. pp.

.

.

Merx's liber die Merx's study study appeared appeared in in conjunction conjunction with with his his 'Bemerkungen 'Bem~rkungen .iiber: d,e VokaliVokahsation sation der der Targume' Targume' in in the the Verhandlungen Verhandlungen des des F. V. Internationalen Internat'onalen Orientalisten Onentallsten Kongress Kongress s S

zu zu Berlin Berlin 1882, I882, vol. vol.

i. pp. pp. 188-225. I88--225.

i.

THE

76

HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

kale', the above-mentioned above-mentioned names of of kale' in in which he tried tried to to arrange arrange the Masoretes in dates to to them. them. In In the the treatise treatise on in groups assign dates groups and assign the in connexion connexion with with six six the Shwa the the Masoretes are mentioned in Masoretes are generations of which, which, however, however, one name of the the Ben Asher family, generations of family, of has been added between the of the last members of of the the has the last the lines; lines; of have material to hand, hand, family material to dates. To-day the dates. To-day we have family we know the of anything. His His reconstruction reconstruction of of of which Merx could not know anything. could not the correct. the group is certainly Masoretes is certainly not correct. group of Masoretes Jacob Mann found in fragments both both in in Oxford and in Geniza fragments Jacob the treatise in London two folios belonging to an Arabic version ofthe treatise to in folios belonging version of and it on the parts of it pointed out that the that the Shwa. He published of the published parts pointed the Arabic as the original of the Hebraisas the Hebraisversion must be Arabic version be looked upon original upon l1 In this version only only five five members of of tic tic text text from Leningrad. this version Leningrad. In the Ben Asher so the name added are to between the Asher family are to be found, so the found, family the be discounted. discounted. Mann's text must be lines of the lines of the the Leningrad Leningrad text attempt to date the Masoretes undoubtedly represents improveto the date undoubtedly represents an improveattempt lists of Merx. I also have discussed these lists of Tiberian ment upon I also these Tiberian have discussed upon the time Masoretes. provide information about the time of the the of Masoretes. 2 They information about They provide about their kind of activity. Masoretes their kind tell us us something of Masoretes and tell something activity. list is But a real is only only possible possible when one real understanding of this this list understanding of occurs. At studies the whole treatise treatise on the Shwa in in which it studies it occurs. from the Bonn and II sent my request the MSS were sent Leningrad to to Leningrad request to in suggested to Kurt Levy, one of my ablest pupils in Bonn, to go go ablest Bonn, to suggested Levy, my pupils the matter of into the of these texts in in connexion connexion with with the the Geniza into these texts material discovered by my suggestion suggestion and by Mann. He accepted accepted my also discovered also the treatise treatise about about the the Shwa discovered further material on the further material in a Geniza fragment to the in which was brought to the Stadtbibliothek Stadtbibliothek fragment brought in Frankfurt in fragment of of aa second MS of of Frankfurt and which contains contains a fragment the Arabic text text of that treatise. His translation of that treatise. the His edition of edition and translation treatise and the the treatise the the research he undertook undertook in in connexion research which he with it it were a brilliant it was a tragic tragic fate fate which brilliant achievement and it see the the conclusion conclusion of of his his book. book. 3 prevented to see living to prevented him from living to do II published he had lived lived to his manuscript. If he the book from his published the manuscript. If it himself, it the result result of of further investifurther investihimself, he might might have included the indices. The problems gations and added indices. problems with with which the the book gations deals occupied his attention attention for many years. years. deals for many occupied his in Egypt in Palestine 1 J acob Mann, The Jews Palestine under under the the Fatimid Fatimid Caliphs, Caliphs, vol. vo!' i, Jews in Jacob Egypt and in 5

1

i,

vol. ii, fragments found by by Mann are are 1920, 1920, pp. ii, 1922, pp. 55, 58; vo!' 55, 58; 1922, pp. pp. 43-9. 43-9. The Geniza fragments in Oxford (Bodleian fols. 59 59 & 60 Catalogue Catalogue 2862, 2862, 21) 21) and in in the the (Bodleian MS Heb e 74, 74, fols. fols. 28 and 29) 29). British Museum, London (MS A, fols. (MS or 5554 5554 A, 2 des Westens, vol. ii 1927, 2 Masoreten des pp. 36 36 f. f. Western, vo!' 1927, pp. 3 masoretischen Grammatik. Texte und Untersuchungen, 3 Kurt Levy, Untersuchungen, Bonner OrienOrienLevy, Zur %ur masoretischen talistische Studien, talistische Studien, Heft 15, 15, Stuttgart, Stuttgart, 1936. 1936. .

THE BEGINNINGS BEGINNINGS OF THE THE THE TIBERIAN MASORA

77 77

The Leningrad II 145 a distinctive distinctive whole whole with with Leningrad MS Firk II 145 forms a its 19 folios. folios. Of the two Arabic have only remnants, its MSS we have 19 only remnants, but they to the original. The fact fact that that related to the original they are more closely closely related treatise parts of three MSS of the treatise have been preserved shows that have been parts preserved shows that little known fabrication we are not dealing fabrication but but that that the the dealing with a little treatise must have been well treatise even famous. list well known and even famous. The list is important for of the Masoretes is the understanding of the treatise, for the of the important treatise, understanding it becomes apparent that its author author feels feels he he stands stands at at because it apparent that its distance from their a certain distance activity. He takes the list list as as their activity. takes the concluded with the name of Aaron b. b. Asher. Asher. But But he he is is not not too too the Ben Asher family. remote from the treatise makes makes us us realize realize family. The treatise the problems some of the which the Masoretes to face the Masoretes had to face when problems text the Bible they gave the text of the Bible the which to be its final the form which was to its be final they gave it that in its that in its style of expression the belongs one. We can take it of the MS style expression belongs to the early sources of Hebrew grammar, grammar, and it it is is certain certain to early Arabic sources it was composed before that it that before Ijaijug, is usually regarded as is who composed Haijug, usually regarded as the first Hebrew grammarian. list of Masoretes throws throws light light the first of Masoretes grammarian. The list character of the the treatise, on the character as it it is is found in in similar form in in similar form treatise, as on the a fragment accents which was was probably probably written written at at nearly nearly the accents fragment On time. Levy the same time. the Levy printed text on pp. pp. 31-3 31-3 of of his his book. book. this text printed this list has in so The list so far as it it shows fluid the the interest in far as has a special shows how fluid special interest text still still was at the text accentuation of the at that that time. time. fine investigation, in a very Levy, in the relation relation Levy, very fine investigation, showed how the treatise to to the Dil,,\,du15.e Dikduke ha-Te'amim this treatise ha-Te amim by of this by Aaron b. b. Moshe b. Asher has to be judged b. judged and in in what way way it it is is related related to to the the has to 1 'Manuel de Lecteur',l by J. Derenbourg. He discusses discusses Lecteur', published J. Derenbourg. published by it can be explained that the treatise treatise about about the the problem explained that the problem of how it later on from the the the transmission, thinks the Shwa disappeared transmission, and he thinks disappeared later its language that the that later generations generations found the cause was its language which later quaint well be one reason. reason. may well 40) This may (p. 40). quaint and incomprehensible incomprehensible (p. But two further added. One is is that that the the writings writings further reasons may may be added. deal with to face face with regard regard the Masoretes had to deal with problems problems which the text the text of to of the the Bible Bible and with different different to fixing the punctuation fixing the punctuation of the does not not like like to to be solutions found. One does these problems solutions which these problems found. once fixed reminded of pronunciation the fixed text text the differences of pronunciation of such such differences reason is that other and The has been approved acknowledged. other reason is that has been acknowledged. approved these Levy could could not know this this Karaite origin. these writings origin. Levy writings were of ~araite can be no doubt about it. when he wrote his book, but but now there there it. his book, e

.

11 'Manuel de de Lecteur publie d'apres d'apres un manuscrit venu Lecteur d'un auteur inconnu, inconnu, publi^ du Yemen et J. Derenbourg Derenbourg (Journal (Journal Asiatique, Asiatique, vi, vi, et accompagne notes', par par M. J. accompagn6 de notes', 16, 16, 1870, 1870, pp. pp. 309-550). 309-55 )-

THE

78

HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

For all this treatise treatise II refer refer to to Levy's Levy's details concerning all further further details concerning this to quote the Masoretes, comments, wish to the list list of of the Masoretes, but but comments, and only only wish quote the II do so in the the form based based on on the the so from the treatise on the the Shwa in the treatise is the Arabic text the original. Levy had to to rely rely on the the HebraisHebraistext which is Arabic original. Levy tic he made his his translation, translation, as it text of tic text of the the Leningrad as it Leningrad MS when he is whole and we only have the only a conclusive conclusive whole is the forms a only have only one which forms text in a few remnants of Arabic text in question question text. The Arabic of the the Arabic text. by Mann and by by Levy. Levy. But Mann could not has could not has been printed printed by read the Levy has has restricted restricted himself himself last words of of his his original the last original and Levy at is therefore therefore not not easy easy it is of variants, at the to the the end to the quotation variants, and it quotation of is it text. As final to reconstruct the Arabic text. it is these final words which the these to reconstruct matter to the the original original as conas conset them down according to me II set matter to according to text Mann: clusion to the text printed by to the clusion printed by rrs "~~'::l wVD H^K n^K i'I'C nnar i'Ili'::ln nrron 'i'~ VI&K l'iP' DnaK l:JiU:1: "lilll~ 'il;J~ p3Kp>VK lm(p,~ Kin ~ii1 K&KI ~~~, fnp* CiU~ K^n ~i1"!.7 xrrby ppDJiia nra l:'jl;J:, SP&M i1li:J ~ii1 l"j?cli~ dnVoB Ci1l;J,::lC Ci1"lilll~ C"lilll~ mat? 'i1~ Kin i1'i:!!' VHK !.7'~~' *f?b ~l;J:! K isnsr ? nrfrtf Kb KnmVy in KVi ••• 'i'1 ~~ 'C'Z1" ~" ~iU'~'~' ~, i1li':1: po IN::l pn l~' p 1"j?'1'1'~:J Ci1!.7~ in question The translation the treatise treatise on on the the of the translation of the passage question from the passage in 1

.

,

.

is as as follows: follows: Shwa is ... and there of opinion opinion among among them, them, for for they they is no difference difference of there is the that this is that this is the correct inspiration all all maintain and agree correct which agree inspiration the men of the the Great Great Synagogue Synagogue by by truthful we have taken from the truthful these are the the pupils pupils who have endorsed these these tradition. tradition. And these declarations: declarations b. Ril;\:at, Abraham b. Rikat before before him and Abraham b, b. Rikat, and Ril;\:at Furat and PinJ:.1as, the yeshiba. yeshiba. And before before him Pinhas, the head of the Semah b. b. Ab! was $emal). Abi Shaiba and $emal)., as Ibn as-Saiyara ~-$aiyara Semah, known as and Rabbi l;Iabib Pipim and Ahiyyahu Al).iyyahu h"a-Kohen ha-Kohen Habib ben Rabbi Pipim the city with ha-J:Iaber of Ma'azzia (Tiberias). And with these ha-Haber from the these city (Tiberias). the great Nelfemya, his his son, was Rabbi Asher, Asher, the son, and great master and Nehemya, b. Nel).emya b. Asher and Aaron b. b. Moshe Asher b. Nehemya and Moshe b. in the chain, last one in the last it is and he was the chain, and it is said said that they that they them with came from Ezra and other people (':5'~ l~~'j?) were with people ("1D1K pwip) Azzati (from like ha-'Azzati (from Gaza), Gaza), Moha and Moshe halike Rabbi Moshe M6lfa others. And I punctuator and others. I have only only given given you you their their the the punctuator be names their names-may their memory blessed-because they held blessed because memory may they held different views on many ~ame~ and Patah Patal). and different many things things about Kames three (dots: the three the the Shwa quiesquiesthe two and the Sere, Segol) (dots: $ere, Segol) and the cens the Shwa mobile. mobile. And concerning concerning this rule (/siinun) cens and the this rule (kanuri) treat and about which I of which II treat of I have reported concerning reported concerning that they C'lilllN, Ci1'I1111N, '1'1111~, they they all all agree agree with with it it them, them, that nn^Dt^K, TWK, they read D*WK, difference of of opinion all people without any people from Tiberias Tiberias any difference opinion and all this by if there there should should be be a reason reason for for it it do this by inspiration inspiration and if it know what is they don't it and don't know it is ... it ... they .

.

.

:

e

THE THE

BEGINNINGS OF BEGINNINGS

THE TIBERIAN MASORA THE

79 79

TO with Shwa quiescens The form 'lill) Dagesh lene lene quiescens and following following Dagesh 1 is as is, as is well known, a unique case.! The author declares that author declares that is, known, unique case. it was generally spoken with it a prefixed prefixed K. ~. generally spoken with a treatise on the the accents In the treatise accents (Firk II Pap Pap 146) find the the (Firk II 146) we find following report on the Masoretes: the Masoretes: following report

Now concerning its (a kind ofShofar) of Shofar) use use in in this this way, way, when you you concerning its (a it in many of the manuscripts, do not wonder for for it it is is no no see it many manuscripts, do not it is mistake, is only between the the first masters like like difference between first masters mistake, it only a difference Rabbi Pinl:Las, yeshiba, and Rabbi Habib I;Iabib Pinhas, the head of the yeshiba, b. Rabbi Pinhas, b. Furat Furat and Abraham b. b. b. Pinhas, and Abraham b. before him and Semah Rikat and Arikat before b. Abu Abii Shaiba and Semah. b. Shaiba and and $emal]. Moshe Mol].e,· (sic!) and and Asher Asher b. b. Semah Abii Abu Siiitom' Slutom (sic!) Mohe, a~d Abu'l 'Umaitir (ID'W). Nel].emya (i"'~i:!.?). These are are the pupils the pupils Nehemya and Abu'l-'Umaitir first whom we mentioned before of the first before these masters, whose whose these masters, follows and according to to one transmits. views one follows whom one transmits. according 2 NTTI Cil'~'::l arr*m ~,np')2 (cm:!.? (anas? ~Ji" *nn,T) lists ofMasoretes of Masoretes who joined The two lists joined in in making making the the punctuation punctuation text of the the Hebrew text are of Bible are of the the Bible of great great interest interest to us, even even to us, if we do not know much of the if bearers of of the names. To create create the bearers the names. text of the Hebrew Bible Bible was was aa great great a uniform punctuation of the the text punctuation of the the co-operation achievement which demanded the of a staff. Both of a staff. Both co-operation lists point for that recitation well as the as lists out that for the recitation as well as for the pronunfor the point pronunciation of the text various possibilities the text ciation discussion. possibilities were under discussion. list we see see that the second list From the the accentuation accentuation of of the the Biblical Biblical that the fluid at in question still fluid the list books in was still at the time when the list the was question first list list we learn the From the first learn that concerning the procomposed. that the concerning composed. prodifferent possibilities nunciation of the possibilities were considered. considered. the vowels different learn that also learn We also held different authorities mentioned held that the the authorities different Kames Pat the and views on the ofthe vowels, of the ~ame§ Patal]., of the of the pronunciation ah, vowels, pronunciation and Sere and the the mobile, the the Shwa quiescens the Shwa mobile. the the $ere the Segol, Segol, quiescens it is Tiberian punctuated punctuated MSS II think that apart is very think it likely that apart from Tiberian very likely to which we are which showed mainly are now the punctuation mainly the punctuation to Tiberian punctuated punctuated MSS bearing bearing accustomed there also Tiberian there were also one which be reaa slightly different punctuation, perhaps may redifferent perhaps may punctuation, slightly of Codex the Reuchliniagarded of the punctuation of Reuchliniaas the the predecessor punctuation garded as predecessor nus of related related MSS which II discussed discussed together together the large nus and the large number of texts of with of Ben Naftali, Naftali, in in Masoreten Masoreten des des as texts Edelmann as Dr. R. Edehnann with Dr. It is ii 1930, pp. Westens is certainly certainly very noticeable vol. ii Westens vol. 45^-68* It very noticeable 1930, pp. 45*-68*. .

in Mldeke-Festschrift, See Niildeke-Festschrift, 1906, p. 792• for instance, See for 792. Earth, in 1906, p. instance, J. J. Barth, to the ImaIe Imale of a. a. Above the the line line the the copyist written: •2 The Segol refers to in. jura refers copyist has written: Segol injurii term. "J'1, the Arabic Arabic term. the Hebrew word which translates the Wi, clearly clearly the 11

80 8O

THE HEBREW TEXT HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

that these many vowels given given are are used used in in aa different different that in in these the vowels many MSS the way familiar to to us. us. in the find in the Biblical Biblical texts texts familiar way from what we find are mentioned The five Asher family family who are mentioned five generations the Ben Asher of the generations of in the in of the the Masoretes Masoretes enable enable first list list as the first as the the contemporaries contemporaries of us to fix approximately us to fix these Masoretes lived. lived. approximately when and where these The Codex ofthe in 895 895 in in Tiberias Tiberias by by Moshe of the Prophets, Prophets, completed completed in b. the Biblical Biblical text text was finished finished b. Asher, that the the work on the Asher, proves proves that century. We can go go even further further towards the the end of ninth century. the ninth of the and suggest that the text of the Bible copied in this way was in this way suggest that the text of the Bible copied that the oldest existing is difficult somewhat earlier. difficult to the earlier. It It is to suppose oldest suppose that existing of the dated manuscript text of of the the Bible Bible should have have the Hebrew text manuscript of been the in this way. the first first to to be copied this in way. copied Aaron b. Moshe, was the the great great authority authority b. Asher, the son of Moshe., Asher, the who in the first century gave gave to the text text of of the the in the of the to the first half half of the tenth tenth century it was to Bible Bible the the detailed to retain retain thereafter. thereafter. He is is detailed form which it last as explicitly named as the last of the chain. the chain. the explicitly We know with b. Asher Asher and his his son son that Moshe b. with certainty certainty that it is of the ~araites, it is therefore belonged to the community to and therefore the the Karaites, belonged community very likely of the the Ben Asher family family that the the other other members of very likely that the mentioned of the Masoretes in were also of also ~araites. Karaites. How many Masoretes in many list belonged one to Karaites not but the to the ~araites not know, may the list we do the know, belonged may that there suppose of the the Rabbanites Rabbanites among among them. them. there were followers followers of suppose that Furthermore we must conceive the possibility possibility that that Karaites ~araites and Rabbanites worked together towards the carrying of the through of together carrying through the text. it the of the Biblical text. it seems that the ~araites Biblical But that Karaites the punctuation the punctuation the driving force. Their founder 'Anan Anan had already were the already enendriving force. is in It in the study of the Biblical text. It is very likely couraged them the text. Biblical the couraged very likely study old MSS brought that the old that the cave cave near near Jericho Jericho to to JeruJ erubrought from the to the the study study of of the the Bible. Bible. salem about 800 gave gave new impetus impetus to We have an interesting the study of the the Bible Bible report about the interesting report study of Karaites which is is written by Selman ben Jeruhim by the ~araites J eruJ::tim soon by the by after 900. It is is to to be found in i of Psalm Ixix, lxix, I. after in the the explanation The 900. It explanation of passage published in in a Hebrew passage in question question has already already been published his Li1s~u{e translation by by Pinsker in his J;admoniyot (pp. 2 I ff). ff). In In Likkute Kadmoniyot (pp. 21 its importance, it in in the L. Skoss view of its printed it the Arabic Skoss printed importance, Solomon L. to the original fragment, in his edition edition of of in his the Leningrad original according according to Leningrad fragment, the Kitab the jami' al-alfa;;, dictionary the important Kitdbjami* al-alfdz (Agron), (Agron), the important Hebrew dictionary b. Abraham al-Fasi, by the tenth-century tenth-centuryl1 Karaite. ~araite. II al-Fasi, the by David b. to use able to use concurrently Arabic text text of of the fragment was able concurrently the the Arabic the fragment c

.

1 Oriental Series, Series Researches, Researches ^vols.xx^xxi. 1 See Vale Oriental vols. xx, xxi. 1936, (xxi, p. cxxxvii). cxxxvii). PsxliiPs xlii1936, 1945. 1945. (xxi,p. Ixxii of the Commentary ed. by lxxii Marwick, Philadelphia, Philadelphia, 1956. 1956. Commentary ed. by Dr. Lawrence Marwick, }

THE BEGINNINGS BEGINNINGS THE

OF THE THE TIBERIAN MASORA

81 8l

to be found in from the Geniza to the Bodleian Bodleian MS Heb cc 19, in the 19, fols. 89-96 fols. (Catalogue 2628, 29) to Dr. M. Zucker Zucker drew to which Dr. 89-96 (Catalogue 2628, 29) my attention. II reproduce whole passage passage in translation. l1 the whole in translation. reproduce here the

C'llV~lV 'l.l n::u~, His word: C~llV~'/Z}'l.l that this this prayer prayer tntW Vtt means that is uttered for for the sake of the devout who are is are compared to the the compared to it is is written 'as as lilies lilies, lilies among among thorns' (Cant. ii, ii, 2); 2); he he thorns' (Cant, lilies, as it also compared has also the flowers flowers (n^Stf (C')~) Cant. ii, 12), Cant, ii, compared them with the 12), the vine, vine, the fig plants and fruits, fruits, and each each one one of of fig and many many plants these has a special which, with with God's God's help, help, II will will special meaning meaning which, explain I say that the Canticle. Canticle. I explain in the commentary commentary on the say now that lilies and what is is like like them begin these lilies begin to grow when winter winter to grow as it it is is written: for winter written for departs, winter is is now past, past, the the rain rain is is over over departs, as is the and gone the appearance appearance of of the the devout devout ii, II). gone (Cant. (Cant, ii, n). Such is at the end of the four empires, their appearance appearance occurs occurs on empires, and their various occasions with the various occasions difference that that each group the sole sole difference each group arrives in greater arrives preceding one, one, until until in in the preceding greater strength strength than the ild the end there comes (read: ila an) the remnant. the remnant. (read: an) Anan appeared. fourth empire And in the fourth appeared. He made the the empire 'Anan hearts of men responsive hearts opened their their eyes. eyes. They They had aa responsive and opened for the longing the book of God, grew as as they they dedicated dedicated God, which grew longing for to the the study themselves to especially as af:, the party of of the the the party it, especially study of it, their occupation Rabbanites and their with the the Talmud (bil-gamdr) (bil-gamar) occupation with the book of God and their had made them forget their concern forget the essential things with the essential in it. it. Then Benjamin Benjamin came things contained in effort and discoveries discoveries concerning and with him an increase concerning increase of effort the in of Rabbain which 'Anan had followed the party of the things the things party nites. After Benjamin Karaites appeared. nites. appeared. With them the the Benjamin the ~araites the book of the correct study of the of God inincorrect understanding study and the understanding of creased. Then people East and West, West, the the adherence creased. people came from East to know (read: to religion to (read: bil-'ilm) bil-'ilm) increased, the endeavour to increased, religion and the to live live in Jerusalem and they they left left their their comfort they wished to Jerusalem and they and their as ascetics; ascetics; now they they their homes and lived in the world as lived in in Bait live Bait al-mu~addas, until among among their their folfollive in al-mukaddas, (Jerusalem) (Jerusalem) until 'the remnant of of Israel Israel shall shall lowers lowers the shall appear: the remnant shall appear: 'the not do iniquity' are the the lilies, lilies, and all all the the iii, 13) they are 13) and they iniquity' (Soph. (Soph, iii, be shall book the devout who have clung to the religion of the shall to the of religion clung counted among among them. c

:

c

writing his his report report about the the IItt is is very in writing that Selman, Selman, in very likely likely that the Biblical of the J>.araites themselves to the study the Biblical to Karaites who were devoting themselves study devoting text Masoretes and referred referred to to them in mind the the Tiberian Masoretes text,, had in 11 The two MSS show the been in in the the the same text. the Bodleian Bodleian MS must have been text. But the yan ip after pv by writing writing V:1n "1p ]iy pV the eulogy-formula hands of of a Rabbanite who replaced py by eulogy-formula after replaced the 5r after 1'1':1"1';>1( and added after ~';> :51 eulogy-formula ih piin ?*? the eulogy-formula 5

77

82

TEXT OF THE BIBLE THE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

rate their in regarded as as an extraextrain this this way. their work must be regarded way. At any any rate learn the ordinary the importance importance of of their their work achievement. We learn ordinary achievement. also of Selman b. b. also from J>.ir~sani, Kirkisani, who was a contemporary contemporary of is meant who JeruJ:l.im. Benjamin an-Nihawendi is Jenihim. By 'Benjamin', Benjamin By 'Benjamin', undoubtedly influential class class of of the the to the the great great and influential belonged to undoubtedly belonged older writings have have been preserved. preserved. of his his writings Karaites. Very older ~araites. Very few of al-Kirkisani wrote his Yet, his great kitab alalYet, when Ja'Jplb Ja'kub al-~ir~sani great work kitdb wal-mardkib about the the year anwiir year 937, a anwdr wal-mariiMb 937, he must have known a because in in more considerable considerable amount of Benjamin's Benjamin's works because refers to to them and discusses than I50 discusses them. We know 150 places places he refers active at that Benjamin was already at the the beginning beginning of of the ninth the ninth that Benjamin already active to been century. is to have the second is generally acknowledged have He the second century. generally acknowledged Karaite community of the the ~araite founder of as such he must have community and as is regarded as the been a remarkable man. He is regarded as the one who first first to Hebrew in Biblical had the to use Biblical again in his writings use his the courage again courage writings since the instead reorganization instead of the reorganization of the the Rabbinic Hebrew which since of may reasonably reasonably alone been permissible, of Jewry permissible., and we may Jewry had alone near written that books from the cave Jericho written in this this suppose in books the that Jericho suppose to this Biblical him to take this step. the help With the Biblical Hebrew encouraged encouraged step. help is very of it is likely that that he was able able to to give give of the the cave it the books from the very likely to Karaites to the the ~araites enabled them to surpass new inspiration to which inspiration surpass in the the course of the the ninth the ninth century in Jerusalem. Jerusalem. the Rabbanites in century in to him is The importance is indicated indicated by by the the fact fact that that he he attached to importance attached named Karaite b. is ~araite actually by Selman b. J eruJ:l.im, writing is the the only actually Jeruhim, writing only by also very about goo. possibly gave gave an impetus impetus to to the the very possibly 900. Benjamin Benjamin also Tiberias. work of of the Masoretes from Tiberias. the Masoretes

AND HIS SONG OF THE VlNE ASHER AND 6. VINE 6. MOSHE BEN AsHER Karaite affinities affinities of to prove the ~araite the Ben Asher In order of the Asher Maorder to prove the Tiberias we have to-day abundance soretes from Tiberias soretes an of material of material to-day First there is is decisive. decisive. First which is is a poem poem composed by composed by Moshe Israel is is compared vine. The first first b. b. Asher in in which Israel compared with a vine. is in the form of verses the part of the poem, which is of verses having an alphaan poem, part having alphabetical acrostic, to be found at the is to the Leningrad betical the end of the Leningrad Codex acrostic, is Bible B Iga of the follows the the Dikduke Di~du~e hahathe Bible 1009, and follows iga dated IOOg, fol. 490 TVamim of Ahron b. b. Asher on fol. Te'amim 4go of of the the Codex. Codex. In the the poem poem was discovered discovered by by the Geniza a second copy copy of the first part Dr. Menachem Zulay. part of the the poem poem is is in in the the British British Zulay. The first It contains fol. 40 Museum (Or b). It contains the the alphabetical alphabetical acrostic acrostic 1, fol. 40 b) (Or 5557 5557 I, is to to be found in to D. The continuation is in a Cambridge from lotN to:l. Cambridge .

MOSHE BEN BEN ASHER ASHER AND MOSHE AND HIS HIS SONG SONG OF OF THE VINE THE VINE

83 83

Collection Or Or ro80, fragment V I). Of these these Geniza Geniza fragment (Univ. (Univ. Collection 1080, Box V, I). Of were made for fragments for the the Research Research Institute for Institute for fragments photographs photographs were Hebrew Poetry in Jerusalem. Hebrew has the the Poetry in Jerusalem. The Cambridge Cambridge fragment fragment has the verses verses from' continuation with the from to to n, followed by verses beginn, followed by verses beginwith the letters ~-lV-;'-:l-3-N-lV, the letters ning indicate as as author which indicate of author of ning with aH^n-nHHKHP, which the poem Moshe ben Asher; the last verse, the last with Asher; only poem Moshe verse, beginning only the beginning with is missing. As "1, is after the the alphamissing. As in the Leningrad Leningrad MS B 19a, iga, after alphabetical acrostic a a verse beginning betical acrostic with p is is to to be found; it has has found; it beginning with been suggested verses beginning with n-t-i' followed at at suggested that verses beginning with n-T-,7 had followed the end. in error error the Clearly the copyist of the the Leningrad text passed Clearly in copyist of Leningrad text passed from the S?-verse to the tl-verse, the 1.7-verse to the the copyist of the the Geniza Geniza MS S-verse, and the copyist of from the the ~-verse D-verse to to the the "-verse. passed Averse. But on the the whole, the passed from whole, the two MSS supplement other admirably. supplement each other admirably. the fragments Dr. Zulay of the the MS discovered discovered by Zulay placed placed the fragments of by him at the disposal of Benjamin Klar who published the poem as disposal Benjamin published the poem as far as it in the Hebrew Tarbis f. far as it goes periodical pp. 43 goes in the xv, 1944, periodical Tarbi.f xv, 1944, pp. 43 f. is preceded in The poem words: the words poem is preceded in the Leningrad Leningrad Codex by by the 5

*?

j?

:

an Oil

m",m

'WWP 0'N":l3il i^rai 'X'lV'lI.' a^mn rmVim *?KW 1~3:l 'X,lV' n-msn n'N~n *on X'i1 m jan "lV~3 an il'1'l'p3'" rvasn an O':l';' 'P":ll:~ c'~~nil Oil 11,:lX;' Oil i1'W,lIn O'N':l3n rprnpm

rrrvp'pTi i1"m"",

This is is the adornment of Israel Israel and the the genealogy genealogy of of the the proproin which Israel is compared with Israel is a vine vine of of which the the phets in phets compared with a branches are the the roots roots are are the the fathers, fathers, and the the the prophets, prophets, the unweaned children are the wise wise who help help the the many many to to righrighteousness. I the Hebrew text text of of the the poem poem with with an English English I publish publish here here the and refer refer for for text-critical text-critical notes notes to to B. B. Klar's Klar's article article in in

translation translation

Tarbis Tarbi~ xv, xv, 1944, pp. 43 43 f, f, and II discuss discuss its its problems problems below after after 1944, pp. the of Moshe ben Asher the Colophon Asher'ss Codex of of the the Prophets. Prophets. Colophon of 5

THE SONG OF THE VINE by Moshe ben ben Asher by nnan in nnarcto ntmlfe nrvn 7>a - T nnx - VSTD o'~~~iJ ,~~ i1~;~ il~~~tVlt il~'1ifv l~~ il~~ T T T T ITvv i1~¥~* T T T ;

I

:

:

j:J~in1 il:~ li3~~~ rW1 m;~~~a nn^n i1~;~ TH "11 V^aa '1W~ ,'¥~w~t;! 1.71',1 i11~i1; tV'~1 :lP~~ '!'?-t't? ilp; l~~ s nn li'~ 'i] K^in N~ii TT^ 'o:v,~~ a^rsan o'~'~~iJ an ciJ ]D|n l~~iJ ni 1'li'~i. a

]1

"n ^^

9

layn pa C'J:lb~iJ n~ IKD 'Nrt aaipi j:J~1t:I! a^an C'~l a07~ ,~ n^mtf iT7~n~ nn^n i1~;y 55 ;? *?s y7~R i1~71?' c'.:n c;~ '~1 ~'~1~ il*~~ N'iJiJ 1~~iJ1 1

HEBREW

HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF THE

THE

84

BIBLE

an 'Ton pain arm** rriiat :~~~1 Ci;!1=tl5 Ci] obis? C7T i37 "1"l;ltj 1~~D apsm pn^ V -:-; i?lJ~; r T T T: IVY- lii'~l i37 aVis; aniM nwh C~l~~ pq^i liiW1 n~b C7 ^ru "l5"~t ]|>an 1~~t1 ^n "/,?:rtt win D'tfatth : aVm ^SHDTTW *nbKi - \ nnpT C"~1t;i1 pan '1"/'?~ '17~1 C"~P.T 7.~1 ~~in~ l~~i] T T v Ivv- "f;11~ T an pan ens'? T3"p "~rr'? C"~9'? '"~1~ V^nni 1;l~"i]i]1 nina| liin~T~ "~lf CiJ 1~~iJ "ap^i ":;lR; 10 in rrcta n ?? zwpj :'1 7 n,¥~~ l~'~W: li1~ ]? 1~ n~:;? li~~1~~ jnn 1J;lO nl51~~ fi'w: rng n~~1;1 n~31W~ 37W"7~~ ~n;7l5 1;ll5~~~ n!1 l~~jJ "~~~1;l i"1 S^ln oto 1;ll5 n~1~il C~1 ~!P.in1 1;l~P.TO~ n~y ]D|n 1~~t1 ^35 "~~:.l(,? 031 Oi~~ Vgl*) NPJKJ? n;n iT n^im rut* n;t=t;t P~V~t) c~n~ na^ n~"~~ n~i" 1 O ^aa "l5"~t n;? p^jpnn nri>? Ct~ ptn mi ^sxV^ n^Dn "m^o -- p&n lii'~~l:1 W"~ C~1 "~~7(,?~ n;l~p ^n "m 1~~t'I 15 T Ivv- "'1?~9 -T T 'aar " finx " ~1"i.i1;l~ "tlio//? m ^np "Wi'R 1~L)l5 ^22 "P DJI CD pan 1~~iJ ":;~~ VV ? ^a nn pan oVs DnnWxi ")? ^ms cp"tl;'i~~ C~3f C~~ C"!iiw/? "~f CD 1~~D "!Jlf;1J ..... T \ vv :

*

*

-:

:

nrtfrm c~in~

*

:

*

*l

J

:

*

:

:

:

:

:

^

1

5

1

]

-:

T

:

I

I

:

-

:

:

""

I

**

~"!

**

I

""

I

J

*

1

'i

:

:

-

I

:

:

~l;?t1 1~~!; ~'1;l ,~~ C;1lf "R.ti" C"77i37 Ci] 1~~i] "!Jlt=?

'n

1;ll51~; 17,~ ~~n 1~~.lz 1~~~ n^n n;y n~RT nip TT C"l:llf7~~ Ti~~f :~i~~ nlixa ci'~~ in '~'J nsn n:;1iJ n^t^n C"~~l 0^120 C"n20 V^ntoi ^ehain "tjhtf " ;T C~1':P C~~ ^twn ~tv~~ "W":;l~j IKV :~i" 1~.~t1 pan T T -;----;TI 1;l!:tn~p'j lvv~ "Wllf nra "Po!i" ^ir C"~":;l~!J D^apn "W,!i" nTna n}";l n'TJ:it ^rnn "~Rr Cv ]D?n 1~?t1 "/'?"~J;1 rsrsD bms aaV nrliTn nsn V^to ~(:;i)3 li [ip"ry "~":p.(,? - (a1)a 1;lm~ _-. ii~:rlJ -- C"R~~ C;(,? T;T 1;l"~o/~ :- C~? LJ ^Dtz? alfzn w~i~l? :W 1;l1~ cilVf Kipa ~1R~ "/,?~~- wpnn ~3"RJ;10 C"~~!L'~T!t v v "!l~ C"~riJ? lii'~'p lii'b~ ^irn' ~3"ti7~ li']ili 1'1~ ~~"~iJ 25 ninnp ninba ?^ nninV n^Vs KIPD nlaaa C"7~~ 1n~ 10 7 "7~ X1i;t~1 ~1R~ t^'n^ W~'"f;1 no ~'9; c~*~~~~ TT v Vl

^r

..

TI

:

:

*

-:

:

I

7

1

'

11

v:

mn

ii1il'l 1;l""J~iJ~~ C"::n P""T~1J7 ~1"ti1;l~ li']il'l 1;l~ C~9~; n tnssyi niVam n"lii3:::l~ jo N31;l? c~~nm C11;l)ii1 C"l'" ":l1;l~~ lii,~ C~~~~ T T ::v Vs? Dln ^arm Qn^s? ^ntew C~7"~t 1;l~ ~:l~"ry1 C;T7.~ ~'li37I!~ C"t;ii'R "t;?=tt;i ~ lii'"~ twtfnp v hW :X1i:l7~~iJ 1;l~3T w':)iw 'ip~D1 pan 1~~t1 T7ltlJ1 nih n¥~w~ :'JR nips?m tpb&m v T v iiri

1

T

"0":

::

: .: : :

n

:" : : .. :

a

:

"T:

:

;

:

I

-; -

:

I

v

T

•• : - .

*

-

I

T-:

I

:

:

-

:

;

Translation Translation K ~

hast planted Thou hast stock of of vine vine precious stock planted a precious praised all vines, vines. praised more than all of David it the tower of it was planted :a In the planted and a cedar of midst. of Lebanon was in in its its midst. 1 The vine of God were the tribes tribes of ofJacob, Jacob, and the the man ofJudah of Judah is his beloved is his beloved plantation. plantation. ,1 The branches of the the Prophets, the vine vine are are the Prophets, is the and the tower of David is the mountain of of Zion. Zion. It was planted n It 55 i1 planted over great great waters and was very the bushy bushy trees. trees. very lofty lofty among among the 1 And this this vine bent its its roots roots its sprays and sent out its great waters. waters. sprays over great are the the pious The branches of the vine are pious of of the the world; world; Isaac they are Abraham, Isaac and J acob. Abraham, they Jacob. T

:

MOSHE BEN BEN ASHER ASHER AND AND HIS SONG OF THE VINE MOSHE

85 85

the vine vine are are the nn The wise men of the the Prophets of the the world world Prophets of

Moses and Aaron and Miriam, their sister. sister. Miriam, their are Joshua The leaves of the vine are and Caleb Caleb Joshua Elders and Eldad and Medad. 11 and the Seventy Seventy Elders 10 The vine are the 10 ~ vine presses the two altars altars presses are and the Temple the Holy of Holies. Holies. Temple and the Holy of D Like the appearance ~ of the bridegroom the of the the figure appearance bridegroom and the figure of so did the community bride, of Jeshurun to near to bride,, so community of Jeshurun draw near I;Ioreb. Horeb. shoots of the the vine ,V The shoots vine were Samuel Elisha Isaiah Isaiah and Jeremiah. Elij ah and Elisha', Elijah Jeremiah. sources of the vine were Ezekiel, ~ The sources Ezekiel, Hosea and Joel, Amos and also also 'Obadiah. 'Obadiah. Joel, 'Amos 1 The Prophets of vision, Jonah vision,, Prophets Jonah and Micah Nahum and Habakkuk and Zephaniah. Zephaniah. D The blossoms of the vine were Haggai 15 Zechariah 15 C Haggai and Zechariah and Malachi and the man of the the precious precious things things (Daniel). (Daniel). the ';1 of the vine were the sons of Aaron sons y The grapes grapes of Jhwh, the servants of our God. the holy servants of God. holy men ofJhwh, D The shoots shoots of of the the vine vine were the sons of ~ the sons of Levi, Levi, all singers, sweetness of of their their harps. harps. all singers, with the sweetness S The buds of the vine were the children, ~ children, those sucking the breasts, not having having tasted tasted sin. sin. those breasts, not sucking the as support of the served as vine p the vine support of p A cane served Israel. that was David, of Israel. David, the King King of 20 1 Many evildoers has 201 has David smitten Many evildoers in Edom and Moab, Ammon and Pelishtim. in Moab, 'Ammon Pelishtim. w The roots roots of the vine w vine were J oab and Abishai Abishai Joab 2 all acted in accordance and Asahel who all accordance with with their their strength. strength. n j'J The perfect perfect ones ones of the the vine are are the the Elders Elders of of Bathyra, Bathyra, the heirs the heirs of the the prophets, prophets, who possess possess knowledge knowledge of of underunderstanding. 3s standing. a ~ Deep Deep waters waters that that utter utter mysteries; mysteries; forth wisdom like heart brings their brings forth like aa flowing flowing brook. brook. their heart established the W As delights W they have established the accents accents of of Scripture, Scripture, delights they sense and interpreting interpreting its its word. giving sense giving as a fence 25 i1 They have erected erected as fence round the the Torah of of our our God n They 25 well-arranged Masoras to to instruct instruct the the ignorant. ignorant. well-arranged faithfulness they :l In their their faithfulness the interpretation interpretation 3 In they have founded the of Scripture, Scripture, surrounded by by commandments without without deviating from the the path. path. deviating ~D

e

,

tt

c

e

1 See

1

Num. xi, xi, 26. 26. 27. 27.

a Joab, Joab, Abishai, Abishai, Asahel, Asahel, the the sons sons of of$eruya, Sam. ii ii 18. 18. eruya, 22 Sam. 3 a m*ro ;l'W1::! *3pt, '~Pl, a a Babylonian Babylonian family family which enjoyed enjoyed Herod's Herod's favour favour and had won in the Sanhedrin. the through the presiding place in the Sanhedrin. They later displaced displaced by by him They were later presiding place through 8

Hillel. HiIle!.

86

THE THE ]

X N

tf t/)

0 330

HEBREW HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF

THE BIBLE

Their souls the Torah of of our our God souls they for the they have given given for to to extol extol the the Torah. Torah. to make the the many many righteous, righteous, to Afflictions kings of of the the Greeks Afflictions surrounded them from the the kings Greeks and exiled to (Egypt) and them exiled them and dispersed No to dispersed (Egypt) and its provinces provinces (daughter (daughter cities), cities). its The holy holy tribes rose up tribes rose against them up against and dedicated fall. their fall. dedicated lights lights on their

['J. M

.

the vine i'p Bring vine reign, let the nearer salvation, salvation, let Bring nearer reign, roots of of all all kingdoms. pluck out the the roots kingdoms. pluck out

verses of The especially important verses of this this poem poem are, are, as as has has been especially important Naftali Wieder, verses 22 and 23. shown by 23. He writes: writes: Wieder, verses by Dr. Naftali

the chain As B. b. Asher traced traced the chain B. Klar rightly observed, Moses b. rightly observed, to the the Elders of of Bathyra, Bathyra, the Elders of the spiritual tradition to of ~araitic Karaitic tradition spiritual the prophetic of Karaism who had inherited prophetic traditions traditions ancestors inherited the ancestors of~araism to the the Karaitcs. and transmitted latter are are thus in Karaites. The latter thus in transmitted them to direct prophets. line of of descent the prophets. descent from the' direct line is highly significant that it is the epithet epithet Moshe Wieder shows that that it highly significant that the conferred upon the Elders of Bathyra b. Bathyra is is precisely precisely the the perfect peifect Elders of b. Asher conferred upon the ones, clear identification identification ones, which epithet sufficiently clear epithet was considered a sufficiently I confine their religious affiliations. I mark to confine myself here indicate their to indicate religious affiliations. myself here to these these remarks of to of Wieder in in JQR JQfi xlvii, xlvii, 1956, to referring referring to 1956, f. full discussion discussion is section: Psalm A full is given in the the section: Psalm pp. given below in 97 f. pp. 97 b. As her. cxix and and Moshe b. cxix Asher.

7. 7.

SA'ADYA AND THE MASORETES OF TIBERIAS

to know recently We have come to that Sa'adya Sa'adya Gaon polemicized polemicized recently that against in Tiberias. Tiberias. From the polemic the Ben Asher Masoretes in the polemic against the 1 clear that that these these Masoretes were Karaites. it becomes clear it ~araites.l The first first specimen discovered by by Benjamin Benjamin Sa'adya's polemic polemic had been discovered specimen of Sa'adya's It is is a Piut Haifa. It Piu! called called from the the words words Manasseh Lewin of Haifa. first verse the first with verse begins, ",?t/)~ KtfK. NlVN. Lewin published published with which the begins, ^SD Tarbis iii, the specimen the pp. 147-60 Jacob Mann iii, 1932, 1932, pp. 147-60 and Jacob specimen in Tarbi! it (ibid. to it added some remarks to pp. 380-92). 380-92). A further further fragment fragment (ibid. pp. that a polemic before that of Dunash 11 We knew before existed from the the teshubot teshubot of polemic of Sa'adya Sa'adya existed the poet b. attack against against b. Labrat, directed an attack Labrat, the grammarian from Spain poet and grammarian Spain who had directed had in whom he studied Sa'adya studied in Sura. But nothing nothing of of the polemic itself itself was the polemic Sa*adya under known. hitherto hitherto

SA'ADYA SA' ADYA AND

THE MASORETES THE

87 87

OF TIBERIAS

Israel Davidson in was published in Jewish Jewish Studies Studies in in memory memory of by Israel published by of George York, the Hebrew section), George A. Kohut (pp. (pp. 9-24 9-24 of the section), New York, 1935. material and published published it it 1935. Lewin subsequently subsequently found more material small volume under the title title IDO in aa small ,ElO .fttd .1'N" mwo i1~'170 imV '1::l'~ '*w& ~~tV~ KttfK NtVN 1 TOD l'tVN'i1 t:I~N'Pi1 m&nX Jerusalem onnpn ill:l Jerusalem 1943. piwnn rm~n~~, 1943.! Klar has dealt in in detail Benjamin has dealt detail with with the the problems problems arising arising Benjamin from this this polemic in two articles articles published in Tarbis Tarbi~ xiv, xiv, 1943, published in polemic in 1943, 6-73, and xv, pp. pp. 36-49. 36-49. He has correctly seen seen has correctly xv, 1944, pp. 15 156-73, 1944, pp. title has to to be read ar-radd that the Arabic title Asher 'Ibrani ar-radd 'ala-bni ald~bni Asher 'Ibrani 'the the polemic that the the has shown that Asher, Hebrew.' He has against Ben Asher, polemic against of contains attack poem ofSa'adya contains a sharp attack the Di~du~e haTe'amim on the Dikduke ha-Te'amim poem Sa'adya sharp that the the author of which we know that the Masorete Masorete Aaron b. b. author was the it was evident evident to that Aaron b. b. Asher Asher was was the the Asher. to Klar that Asher. So it Masorete attacked attacked by Sa'adya. by Sa'adya. is not so the matter so simple. But the matter is part of of Sa'adya's Sa'adya's great part simple. A great far as it is is known, as is of as it is directed against § 3 of the Di~du~e polemic, as far directed the Dikduke known, polemic, against 3 title seder seder ha-mi~ra ha-mikra and deals which bears the the title deals with with the the three three nightnightidentified Torah, Prophets and Ketubim. watches, identified with with The Torah, Prophets watches, are admonished in believers it to in it believers are to observe observe the the commandments all three Bible. Rabbanitic Rabbanitic teaching teaching taken from all three parts parts of the Bible. believers to to take precepts from ordered the the believers precepts exclusively the the Torah exclusively as Law codified the help the in the Mishna. with the of the Oral as codified in the Mishna. The help in is of Dikduke the this injunction given in this paragraph of the DiJF.duJF.e is typically injunction given paragraph typically Karaitic. Against this Sa'adya directs his his polemic polemic with with the the ututI>.araitic. Against this Sa'adya directs most energy. energy. is older this paragraph paragraph of the the Dikduke DilF-duJF.e is older than than Aaron But precisely precisely this it written written in in a prominent prominent way way by by Moshe b. b. b. find it b. Asher. Asher. We find the Codex of 583 of the Cairo of the Prophets Asher himself himself on p. Prophets p. 583 It was therefore therefore composed dated 895. by Moshe b. b. Asher himself, himself, composed by 895. It It is it from an older take it older source. the only if not take source. It is the only paragraph paragraph if he did did not b. Asher from his of his father father over by of the Dikduke taken over the DiJF.duJF.e by Aaron q. therefore reckon that Sa reckon with the the possibility possibility that Sa'adya Moshe. We must therefore adya in his his polemical polemical Piut. Piut. also b. Asher in attacked Moshe b. also attacked Sa adya must As is has proved proved that that Sa'adya is well well known, known, Jacob Jacob Mann has years older assumed, have ten years older than had been generally have been ten generally assumed, instead of 892. has shown this this on the the being in 882 882 instead 892. He has being born in sons who declared declared about evidence of Sa'adya's a statement statement of of a evidence of Sa'adya's two sons (

c

c

c

11 The fragments of Westminster College, College, Cambridge, Cambridge, in in the the Library are found in Library of fragments are H 55 13 the I), in the the Bodleian Bodleian Library, Library, Oxford the University (T-S H 131), Cambridge (T-S Library, Cambridge University Library, (MS 6) and in in the the British British Museum (under (under 1I 1 and 12-Catalogue 12 fol. I 2787, 6) Catalogue 2787, 45, fol. (MS heb ee 45, article: The Masoretic Text of to my article: No. 5557). I may may refer of the the Bible Bible and the the refer here here to 5557). I in the Journal Pronunciation Jewish Studies, Studies, vol. vol. vii, vii, 1956, pp. 133-152. Pronunciation of of Hebrew, 1956, pp. 133-152. Hebrew, in of Jewish Journal rif

88

THE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

eleven 942) that eleven years their father's that when after their death (10th father's death (loth May May 942) years after he died forty days. days. Mann found found old less less some forty died he was sixty sixty years years old it in in the this reported on it in JQR, ]QR, April April this statement in the Geniza, Geniza, and reported 2 1. 19 1921. earlier been put By put fact all all the the suggestions this fact By this suggestions which had earlier forward of his his life life are are rendered rendered useless. useless. forward about about the the first first decades decades of Henry 421-428) to to his his bookSaadia book Saadia the Postscript in the Malter, in Henry Malter, Postscript (pp. (pp. 421-428) Gaon, I), had reluctantly reluctantly to to his Life and Works (Philadelphia Gaon, his Life and 1921)5 (Philadelphia 192 early period period of of Sa'adya's the early all his withdraw all his conclusions conclusions about the Sa'adya's life. stay in in his his native native country, country, life. What we know about Sa'adya's Sa'adya's stay excellent Arabic there into into an excellent Arabic Egypt, is that that he he had developed developed there Egypt, is scholar than any other Jew Jew with with far better better acquainted scholar who was far any other acquainted than the Muslims. Arabic literature Muslims. We further further conditions of the literature and the the conditions know that country and was never never again again to leave native country leave his that he had to his native From Egypt to Palestine, Palestine, and it able it. it able to return to to return to it. he went to Egypt he seems that there than than was previously previously that he stayed stayed much longer longer there supposed. studies of of whom we know in Jewish teacher in Jewish studies only teacher supposed. The only in Tiberias, and it is very likely that first came into into lived is Sa adya first lived in Tiberias, it very likely that Sa'adya contact with If left native contact ~araites in Tiberias. If he left his native land had land he his with Karaites in Tiberias. as generally when he was twenty-three, could well well twenty-three, as generally supposed, supposed, he could ten after latter have met Moshe b. in Asher in A.D. 905, ten years after the latter the b. years 905, the Cairo had finished Prophets. Moshe had won finished the the Prophets. Cairo Codex of the by reputation. Later he may may have come into into contact contact by then a high high reputation. the greatest greatest authority authority on with Aaron his son who had become the with his son all Masoretic matters. matters. Against all prominent Karaite ~araite these two prominent Against these in form of his the Masoretes Sa'adya developed his polemic in the of a Piut Piut Sa'adya developed polemic of which a considerable has found in the Geniza. been found the considerable part has in Geniza. part We have an important Sa'adya witness to to Sa adya from an Arabic important witness contemporary al-Mas'udi who met together with his his former former al-Mas'udi him contemporary together with is all all the teacher. This is teacher. for us us as as our evidence valuable for the more valuable evidence is very meagre and confined sources is from Jewish confined to to two periods periods Jewish sources very meagre life. his of his life. Al-Mas'udi, an historian geographer only and Al-Mas udi Arab historian only geographer seen a great first half who had seen in the the first half of of the tenth the world in the tenth of the great part part of in century, and in his works records many interesting experiences, his works records century, many interesting experiences, to speak Sa adya in his kitdb at-tanbih at-tanbih wa'l-ishraf comes to his kitiib wa'l-ishriij11 about Sa'adya speak in and reports reports as follows: as follows: the Israelites, Concerning are the the the Ashma'ath 22 who are Israelites, both the Concerning the c

e

c

?

c

1 of al-Mas'udi text of 1 The text al-Mas'iidi has been published published by by M. J. J. de de Goeje Goeje in in Bibliotheca Bibliotheca GeoGeovoL viii, graphorum Arabicorom, vol. p. ri IIg. graphorwn Arabicorum, viii, Leiden 1894, 1894, P3' 2 Ashmefath the Aramaic KfiyDttf 2 Ashma'ath corresponds K);JI~lIl used used in in the the Babylonian Babylonian Talmud to the corresponds to for tradition tradition and used by for of the the Rabbanites. Rabbanites. A single single Rabbanite al-Mas'udi collectively by al-Mas'iidi collectively of is called ashmtfathL is called ashma'athi.

SA'ADYA AND SA' ADYA AND

THE MASORETES OF TIBERIAS

89 89

many and the great the 'Ananites 'Ananites who believe believe in in mass, and the great mass, righteousness in their their exexrighteousness ('adl) (*adl) and monotheism (tau4id),2 (tauhid)* in planation books, the Torah, the the Prophets Prophets and the Torah,* planation of the Hebrew books, the Psalms (for Ketubim), which are the 24 books, and in in their their are the (for Ketubirn), 24 books, and into Arabic, a number of of Israelites Israelites who are are translation into Arabic, rely rely on a held in in very very high them, most most of of whom we have have held high esteem among among them, Kathir Yahya Ya1:J.ya b. b. Zakariya, Zakariya, personally met, among personally met, among them Abu Kathir the Katib, the man from Tabariya, Ashma'athi in belief belief Ashm'a'athi in Katib, the Tabariya, b. Ja'kub Ja'~ub al-Faiyumi who died about 320 Sa'id b. 320 (932 (932 A.D.), A.D.), and Sa'id al-Faiyumi Sa adya), also also (i.e. Sa'adya), Ashma'athi in belief, belief, who studied Ashma'ath! in studied (i.e. under Abu Kathir, and whose exegesis of the Bible Bible many many of of of the Kathir, exegesis them value most highly. in 'Irak 'Ira~ with with the the differences in highly. He had differences Exilarch (ra's b. Zakkai, Zakkai, from the the offspring offspring of of Exilarch (ra's al-giiliit) d-galuf) Da'ud b. (king) This occurred occurred during during the the David, and opposed (king) David, opposed him. This of al-Muktadir (908-932) Caliphate the Jews were divided divided Caliphate ofal-Mu~tadir (908-932) and the Jews were into two parties them. He was _present at aa parties regarding regarding them. present at the Court under the of the the Wezir 'All 'Ali b. b. *Isa 'Isa and other other sitting sitting of scholars for Wezirs and judges the resolution resolution of of these these for the judges and scholars differences. When he had won a a majority majority among among them the the differences. foremost part by al-Faiyumi al-Faiyumi and they recognized part was played played by they recognized as leader. He died after after 330 him as (A.D. 941). 330 (A.D. 941). 1 1

c

al-Mas udi further recounts that al-Mas'udi he had many many discussions with further recounts that he discussions with in both provinces Abu Kathir in land at Abii of the land at that time, al-Filistin of the al-Filistin that time, provinces and al-Urdunn, of abolishing abolishing divine divine laws, laws, and the problem al-Urdunn, on the problem of the coming into existence the into existence of new conditions could bring conditions could which coming bring alterations of previous about alterations divine Ignaz divine commandments. Ignaz previous a'bada printed Goldziher pointed pointed out that printed by by de de Goeje Goeje is is aa mistake mistake that a'bada al-badd on the Goldziher wrote wrote aa very very for for al-badii' the meaning meaning of which Goldziher 3 article in in the Encyclopedia instructive article vol. instructive Encyclopedia cif Islam, vol. i, pp. 527 f. i, pp. 527 of Islam, The report the differences Sa'adya and the the Exilarch Exilarch differences between Sa'adya report on the a Da ud b. b. Zakkai, Sa adya strongly in attacked Da'ud Zakkai, whom Sa'adya attacked in way way which strongly to the led to the Jews, led parties among among the Jews, is is of of great great the formation of two parties differences were heard interest. heard before before the the High High Court interest. Their differences of Baghdad, by the the Wezir himself, himself, attended attended by by Baghdad, presided presided over by AH b. lsa Ibn al-Djarra1:J., prominent judges and scholars. 'Ali b. 'Isa scholars. al-Djarrah, prominent judges 4 He was several several times times the the Wezir is is a well-known personality.4 personality. office being last term of of the al-Mu~tadir, his his last of office being January January the Caliph Caliph al-Muktadir, from their to derived 11 A name formerly given to the ~araites, derived 'Arran, their founder. Karaites, *Anan, formerly given e

6

e

c

C

c

to call Mu'tazilites used to 22 The Muslim Mu'tazilites themselves ahl ahl al-'adl al-'adl wa't-tau1}id; perhaps call themselves wa't-taufad; perhaps in the Mu'tazilite who characterized al-Mas'iidi's characterized the the Karaites l):.araites in the same al-Mas'udfs authority authority was a Mu'tazilite

way. w a y . .indebted to M S tern !or rfor d ' my attention " tto " " this to Dr. 33 II am mdebted raWlng attentIon toh IS point. pomt. Dr. S S.. M.. Stern drawing the A1I see Zettersteen in 4* Regarding 'Ali b. 'Isa see the article of Zettersteen in the Encyclopedia of Islam Islam b. the article 'Isa Encyclopedia of Regarding Ibn al-Djarra1;l. s.v. s.v. rbo al-Djarralj..

go 90

THE HEBREW THE HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF THE BIBLE

to May in this this period the first to that in first session session 928. We may May 928. may assume that period the concerned with the dispute was held. Other sessions the Jewish held. sessions Jewish dispute must .have his successors successors whose names are are .have taken place place under his Mas'udi. not mentioned by Mas'iidi. The impression is given that the is that the by given impression several lasted complete hearing lasted for several years and only came to an end for to only years complete hearing the second time definitively. when Sa'adya elected Gaon for for the Sa'adya was elected definitively. refers to In this Abii Kathir this eye-witness al-Mas udi refers to Abu Kathir eye-witness report report al-Mas'iidi the basis and Sa'adya on the basis of personal acquaintance. Tiberias of Tiberias personal acquaintance. Sa'adya the Muslim province was the province al-Urdunn. As Katib, Katib, the capital capital of the a secretary, Abii Kathir must have had respected position Abu as one respected position as secretary,, officials the many this of the government officials in this capital, and he must have have capital, many government well informed in in Jewish matters Mas udl been well matters-Mas'iidi reports discusdiscusJewish reports several places, in several sions sions with him in that he he places, and we may may suppose suppose that no was aa wealthy man. But he was certainly nO expert scholar, so certainly expert scholar, so wealthy to that nothing is we can understand that is to be found about him in in nothing Mas'udi met both sources. When Mas'iidi Jewish both of them, the time when them, the Jewish sources. his Sa'adya had been his pupil was long past. long past. Sa'adya pupil for Sa'adya, As for question that that he was an ununSa'adya, there can be no question is cannot be learnt. usually gifted man. Ability is inborn and be learnt. But But Ability usually gifted into an outstanding scholar. For the Sa'adya the acquisition acquisition outstanding scholar. developed into Sa'adya developed needs the for of even the gifted man needs quiet for study. 'Sa'adof scholarship gifted quiet scholarship study. 'Sa'adwrites Malter in ya was in the habit of travelling' writes (p. 37). Sa'adya travelling' yawas (p. 37). Sa'adya had certainly realize that that by by travelling travelling one one travelled, but we must realize certainly travelled, scholar. To acquire cannot become a scholar. scholarship needs aa one needs acquire scholarship available. The refugee home where books are available. refugee from Egypt Egypt may may have found them at the home of Abu Abii Kathir, Kathir, and the latter latter may may have advised him how best to make use use of of them. His His own genius genius far beyond led him far soon beyond his his teacher, teacher, without, without, however, however, destroying destroying soon led the good the good relations relations between them. Sa'adya's polemic against the Ben Asher Masoretes Masoretes of of Tiberias Tiberias against the Sa'adya's polemic certainly embittered the the differences differences between the the Rabbanites Rabbanites certainly to whom the Tiberian and the the I}.araites, Tiberian Masoretes Masoretes belonged. belonged. Karaites, to As the the text text of the Bible Bible prepared prepared by by the the Tiberian Tiberian Masoretes Masoretes was ofJudaism, Rabbanites as accepted by the the whole ofJudaism, as well well as as Karaites, I}.araites, accepted by we must suppose that this this occurred occurred before before the the polemic polemic of of Sa'adya Sa'adya suppose that began and the the differences differences came to to have such such an acute acute form as as began we know they they assumed in in later later times. times. Be~amin Klar has has given given in in general general a correct correct account account of ofSa'dya's Benjamin Sa'dya's polemic, but one thing thing he has has completely completely misunderstood. misunderstood. The polemic, Masoretes, especially especially Moshe b. b. Asher, Asher, are are greatly greatly concerned to to Masoretes, point out that that the the punctuation punctuation of the the text text of of the the Bible Bible fixed fixed by by point e

c

SA*ADYA SA' ADY A

AND THE THE MASORETES AND

OF TIBERIAS

91 gi

is in agreement them is in which which the pronunciation the way the pronunciation agreement with the way in of Hebrew was transmitted Ezra through the of the Great transmitted by the men of the Great by through b. Asher was certainly Synagogue. certainly aware aware that the Tiberian Tiberian that the Synagogue. Moshe b. punctuation of the of Tiberias. Tiberias. NeverNeverthe Masoretes Masoretes of punctuation was the work of theless he declares declares that the the Masoretes have not not added anything theless Masoretes have added anything to what was transmitted to to them nor to nor have have they they concealed anyconcealed anyimportant in order that that the the thing. in order thing. These points points were certainly certainly important punctuation of Tiberias might be be generally generally Tiberias might punctuation fixed by by the Masoretes of tried to to push push back back the the accepted. accepted. Later speculations speculations which tried to the time of Moses on Sinai punctuation not interest interest us us here. here. Sinai do not punctuation to has written the question What Klar has written on the question whether whether Ben Asher Asher that the punctuation punctuation goes goes back back to to Moses Moses and and Sinai believed that the Sinai reveals a lack lack of understanding. clearly clearly reveals understanding.

8. MOSHE MOSHE BEN AsHER 8. ASHER AND HIS CODEX OF THE PROPHETS is of the greatest that we have Biblical IItt is Biblical Codices Codices which greatest value that the last of the Masorete Masorete are closely connected with the last members of the closely Asher. of Ben Asher. One of the Codices, finished at Tiberias family the finished at Tiberias Codices, family b. Asher in is oldest dated by Moshe b. in 895, is the oldest dated Hebrew Codex by 895, Bible which has of the Bible has come down to to us. us. Its Its preservation preservation is is to to be be to the fact that that the Codex was, attributed to the fact was, for for a very very long long time, time, in the the Karaite l):.araite Synagogue Synagogue of of Cairo Cairo kept and greatly greatly revered in kept I last in Cairo at During my last stay in Cairo I saw the at (al-l):.ahira). the Codex (al-Kahira). During my stay it in hands. The and held 55 p.m. on February 20th 1956 held it in my hands. 2Oth 1956 February p.m. 11 jeweller Zeki Lisha', president of of the the Karaite l):.araite community, Lisha', president jeweller David Zeki community, it to showed it built Karaite l):.araite Synagogue Synagogue in in the the to me in in the the recently recently built is the Codex This where (Shari'a es-Sebi:l Khazindar). This is the 'Abbasiye es-Sebil Khazindar). 'Abbasiye (Shari'a transferred a few years after having having been kept kept for for centuries centuries was transferred years ago ago after in the old situated in old l):.araite Karaite Synagogue in in the Muski. Synagogue situated The Codex is beautifully preserved the is beautifully complete from the preserved and complete first to first is kept kept in in a wooden to the the last It is is not bound and is last page. page. It safe. To enable is locked box made to locked in in a safe. enable the the to measure which is for the Biblia text of the text be used for Biblia Hebraica, Hebraica, a photophotothe Codex to to be at my request graphic request in in 1926 for the the Berlin Berlin of it it at 1926 for graphic copy copy was made of in seven red red half-leather half-leather Staats-Bibliothek. Staats-Bibliothek. 2 This was bound in in Bonn for for a long long time. time. Whilst Whilst at my volumes and was at my disposal disposal in Orientalische Bonn in it the Orientalische it was to to hand II had it it re-photographed re-photographed in the 11 David b. b. Yishak Yisl)aJi: Alisha', Josef b. b. Abraham Yomtob, Yom~b, published published the the with Josef Alisha*, together together with of which Dr. Szyszman book al-murshid kindly let let me have aa copy. copy. al-amln of al-murshid al-amin Szyszman kindly •a Dr. med. et helped with with the the making making of of the the photophotoet phil h.c. Max Meyerhof kindly helped Meyerhof kindly phil h.c. graphs. graphs.

THE THE HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE HEBREW TEXT

92

Seminar before the original photographic copy copy to to before returning returning the original photographic Berlin. For some years Berlin. years now this re-photographed copy of the this re-photographed of the copy at my Codex has been at my Spanish Spanish pupils, pupils, of my my disposal. disposal. One of a Dr. who is preparing a edition of is new Dr. Fernando Diaz Esteban, edition of Esteban, preparing the carefully studied the the Masoretic work Ochla we-Ochla, studied the Codex we-Ochla, carefully its Masora, in Masora, punctuation punctuation and spelspelin my house, concentrating my house, concentrating on its in must ling. He found that everything in the that the Codex have been done ling. everything by in his field and that the Masora his own field that the master in by one who was aa master all which is in all its details with what in its is added to to the the Codex agrees details with agrees the Cassuto had itself has to offer. offer. Professor Professor Umberto Cassuto the Codex itself has to the Codex taken another of the taken for for Jerusalem, Jerusalem, and the the another photograph photograph of text of the as the text that after his death the fact the Prophets, as contained after his contained fact that Prophets, 1 in Jerusalem in the the Bible Bible published acin in 1953,1 corrected acIQ53, was corrected Jerusalem in published in Moshe to the b. of the Prophets by b. Asher in cording to the Codex the of Asher in was cording Prophets by intentions. accordance Cassuto's intentions. accordance with Cassuto's We are with the the history history of the the Cairo Cairo are very well acquainted very well acquainted with Prophets thanks the colophons colophons which it it contains Codex of thanks to the Prophets to the contains of the and which II publish learn in original translation. We learn here in original and translation. publish here b. written Asher from a Colophon written by Moshe b. himself (p. 585) himself by Colophon (p. 585) b. in called Ya'bes Shelomo that in Jerusalem, called Ya'be~ b. Karaite living that a J>,.araite Jerusalem, living ha-Babli, to be made for for his his own use. use. the Codex to ha-Babli, commissioned the that he has has earned the money He boasts money needed for for the the payment payment boasts that his own hands-that ofthe he did did not not spend inherited hands that he of the Codex with with his spend inherited the This is the money on the purchase. This is the Colophon on p. 585: money purchase. Colophon p. 585 :

asp flaw imK ;,tZ)17~ rm;'7 ]:::I fp:;,' ;'~itZ) na m~ nn&nn 'liD";' m m nroi tZ)~3 'Vmn ;,~~tZ) raVw p rmn ? ~~~177 itt^y ? ~li~~ mi m m '~:::I:::I;' iaiw ~~'tZ)' ia mtw ''3~' h^w ';'~~ ixv '~~'tZ) nsrrcn VED iron li'~tZ)3 TI^N "na^V ~;'~i" ":::I~~ IDK ,~~ li:;,'m, ,,~~ srwi :;"~'~' ibMto '7~:!J~':::I ait? i'~rt ,~ in tzw Dw Vrun aw :::I~' aVi :::I'~ *m ~~ TiwVi C'173 7'~~' :::I~~ tZ)'tZ) ,:::1, '~~tZ)7' msaVi ":S3~' in ,:::1 nan rm;,~? pVn i ? lM jm ,:::1 &&i nn mi ;,~~tZ) mm ? tZ)~3 osnia nnVti? ]:::I C17' 3:::1 l"l~irt~ ~:::I;' abi^V C~~17~ aiD :::I~~ iDftn "iv~ nrn mil aVisa C~~17:::1 n^n *an f asr* i1~T'~ p p17' niina C'~'i1 a^in C' a^a ^iai C' Q^aa C'i"017~ ;"'l'i:::l 3:::1 '3:::1' 3:::1 ^ntzr ~~'tZ)' ^nVs ';'~~ i,~? jm lli'~ '~";':::I 'P:::l~' ,., ~17' 'lV~' ~17 ~~~n' lJ':::Im~:::I' [C'~'] ~3:::1' ;"'l'i:::l m~,~,;, m":::I;' ~" li"~1::l:::l 1~~ i1,,:::I ",:::1 ~~'tZ)" VDI ~,~ '17'T 1

1

^

1

1

1

1

1

is a translation translation of the The following note: the note: following is is the the Codex (difter) it was granted Ya'bes b. Shelomo This is (differ) which it granted Ya'be~ b, ha-Babli may his his [i.e. the father's] ha-Babli-may soul find find rest rest-to to acquire. [i.e. the father's] soul acquire. it so so that He prepared study it, it, from the the that he himself himself might prepared it might study his work, reward of his the labour of his hands, the sweat of his the of his labour his sweat of the work, hands, for the the honour of the the God of of Israel Israel-may Creator face, the Creator face, for may the souls mercifully of souls the study study of it, to to observe to observe and to of it, mercifully grant grant him the it contains; give him aa good good portion portion keep contains; may everything it keep everything may He give 1 Cf. my review of of the book: book; 'The new Hebrew Bible, 1 Cf. Bible, Jerusalem in1 VT, ^^> Jerusalem 1953' 1953* i* vol. iii, iii vol. 1953, pp. 416-20. 416-20. 1953, pp. 3

MOSHE BEN ASHER AND HIS CODEX OF PROPHETS 93 93 and a good lot in in this this world world and and good good good heart and a pleasant pleasant lot reward for the world to to come. May r~ward May Ya'bes Ya'be~ b. b. Shelomo Shelomo-may may soul find rest-be his soul rest be worthy hIS to see see the the grace grace of of God and to and to worthy to visit His temple May the the God of ofIsrael give him visit Israel give xxvii, 4). temple (Ps. (Ps. xxvii, 4). May

sons and grandsons the Torah and and who occupy occupy grandsons who study study the may all all blessings blessings which which are themselves with the the Law. And may are in the contained in the Torah and the Prophets and and the the Scriptures Scriptures the Prophets his head and the the heads of of his his offspring offspring and and may may the the come upon upon his Israel be included in in the blessing! Amen. whole of Israel the blessing! is enclosed in a rectangle enclosed in This note is consisting of of the following the following rectangle consisting verses written in letters : Isa. in small letters Isa. lix, lix, 2 1I ; Joshua Joshua i,i, 88; Isa, Isa, Ivi, lvi, 1I 1I. verses In the diamond above: Ps. and 8 are written; in the the Ps. cxxi, are 8 cxxi, 7 7 written; in and diamond below: Deut. xxviii, 4; vii, 14. xxviii, 3 3 4; vii, 14. notes on pages From three further notes pages 582, 583, 588 every one one of of .*From 582, 583, 588 every is written by a different different hand, which is hand,l1 we learn learn that that aa special special by :

;

.

;

(5 83) (583)

1 nijaisi tl'n'll avrtx lU1pn a^ffiT3 nl:l'1V msbttf p ny iNJ1:1' a^x^j naiosr 1 1V lU'1pnlU O'Il':JJ m1ClU 1l"1ln1 m TI? O'lU11':J imx t^'npnrtf nnsnn fir tsnpn 1'V p pv' 11"1111 a*?3 1::1 n 0'1V1n:J1 aitznroi 1"111"1:J1V:J mm^a tl':1 itm mxi rix a^tznjm in 1111p' ? ? rrto 0'1V1l:l::l1 l'11l('1 ty 0'1V10i1 0'lU1VI1 pxnp l'1l1P?? i1'C abij? O'lll anyian 1"111 ixnpi n1'i1 nan'? 1l'1'1nll vr i10'1V iJrnnx 'n' no ?^ p n^na 11"1'1l1l'1I1' ID tei imx x^r 111) nsoi x 111:J 1"1'1:1n, ':11 mpi mp' x^?i 1l'1 1:1C' ll'? imx :J1JJ'lU 3ijy 'C p pV' ix) 11"1111 pjn 111ntl 10 ':11 tei '1l1lU' tew 'i1'Il' ifibx ? 111i1 Kin 11'111 mix ,IWI ry> 1nl\ imx ~1:JV' ix 11"1111 imx nipi 110tll'lU 'C mp' 111 1mll 11301 '11:1l:l' 111 (tlOlU nnl:)' ix imx nnx ^ (BQ^ tauyi 111 it^Ki 1i1"n'1 i/TUDtf mM' mn* mM nrn insnn no^ff p innnii 1n10lU' Y111:J '11"101n 'V:J '1'1111 mxo 0'1"1 bya no,lV PKS '11V1l1 p pv' 1"1111C a^p^i imx is the Codex (difter), the (p. Eight Prophets, Prophets, which Ya'bes Ya'b~ b. b. Shelomo (p. 583). 583). This is (difter), the Eight consecrated in Jerusalem, it for for ever, (Ps. establish it Sela! (Ps. Jerusalem, the Holy ever, Sela! city may God establish Holy city-may for the I$.araites the feasts seeing the the moon. May they they xxxxviii, Karaites who celebrate celebrate the feasts on seeing xxxxviii, g)-for 9) all in on it at new moons and at shall neither all read in it Sabbaths and at at feasts. feasts. It It shall neither be be sold sold nor it or sells it it or bought, and may whoever steals or buys buys it it or or pawns pawns it it be be cursed cursed by by the the God steals it or sells bought, of Israel! Israel And whoever preserves and it follows the Ya'bes b. follows the instructions instructions of ofYa'bq b. Shelomo, Shelomo, preserves it

py

'V

1

1

1

1

1

1

py

1

'

1

!

the owner of of this this Codex (difter), preserve him and give give him life life and make may Ihwh preserve (difter), may him blessed blessed upon earth (Ps. the earth xxxxi, 3). upon the 3). (Ps. xxxxi, it out the court Ya'bes b. (Added brings it out of the court of ofYa'be~ b. Shelomo, may his his Shelomo, may (Added in the margin): margin) Or brings posterity his name be blotted blotted out out (Ps. (Ps. cix, 13). off; in one generation cix, 13). posterity be cut off; generation may may his :

(5 88) (588)

'w

pxj ll" x ? lU1pM ittfx 1M1n x^i 'IlJ' vi&nn nr x"?i l1l:JV' x"?i '1:10' ll' abttfTTa pxipbb ?^ 1:J tiojn 1l'1 TJ> O'lU1"':J ll" 1'1l11~?? na l1O'lU 1V'1pM 1lUll ill tsnpn '1'V p pv' Bnipn ix^T "i^no 1'1l'1I1tl lixivia ':11 tei 1'J1p ^Kitffi inbx an O'111111 imaa 11"1111 imx 111'1I1' *?si 1'1:11C 111310 ':J '1l1lU' DI^I^KI 11'1'::0 y:JV' 111nC 'n,loI nifT mn' at^^ OlU:J On pay iijip ':11 "?s O:J an nll:J11 nbxn ,:I 13 an ? mbo ?^ p ann 11"111Jpl rx ':Itln, ?! mn insnn 'V:J nifmi 011:J n'lln mM' tlll n',o nin ill,1' nnx' n:JII' x 11'1 illn 11"101n nc,lU p ^^ nn rjx llUV' III inwpi nini n mni aatt? 1"111 nson n::1I"1:1i1 ta^at^n nntin nini o"1:Jm a^nsni :O'l:lllln l'11??pn ':11 tiI' '!!l:JlU ':Je nv.,' I"1nl1l:l Ol:llll mn' nnoi nn01 mn i1ln 100:: run ? mM' ltlll OV11:11 0:1 1p:J1' 1l"I~tll1 '1eo ':I:J 1"11:11l"1:1n nn 0':111:11 riox :J":: ib3 1:J n^ I'1tllol mtsw ^3 in niK^ipm lCll '1l11V' I"1V1III' 1111'1 1'n' o'll"'pm 1'''C11V ,:I mni mn' ts^n OlU:J Oi1 for the Ya'bes b. Shelomo has (p. b. She1omo has consecrated consecrated for the Karaites I$.araites (p. 588). 588) This Codex (difter) (difter) which Ya'be~ in Jerusalem, shall neither in sold nor bought bought back nor pawned pawned and shall shall the Holy neither be sold Holy city, Jerusalem, the city, shall of Israel, not be brought his house. And cursed in in the name of the the Lord, the God ofIsrael, Lord, the brought out of his Ya'bes all who buy it and all all who bring be all bring it it out of the the court court of ofYa'be~ all who steal steal it it and all buy it 1

'

1

py

1

^ \w

1

1

1

1

1

*

1

1

>

i

.

b. Shelomo, the owner of this Codex (difter) , and may the Lord not be willing to pardon them; rather shall the anger of the Lord flare up and His zeal against them, and all the curses that are written in this book shall lie upon them, and the Lord shall blot out their shall separate name from under heaven and the the Lord shall for their their doom from all all the the separate them for all the all the curses that are written tribes written in in all the books of Holy Holy Scripture Scripture tribes ofIsrael, the curses of Israel, and may all their offspring. to them and to their cling cling to offspring. Amen! And blessed blessed in all those those who preserve preserve it it and read in in it it with with in the the name of the Lord be all live and see the salvation sincere heart. sincere salvation of of Israel. Israel. Amen! (5 82 ) heart. May they they live (582) m a^x'on nnoin ID^X nc,lV irnx lU'1pnlV nabt? p aviVx 1V11~n a^Tra 'O,:I'1l n'JJ1" 1:J pay y:JV' 11"1111 11"101n ill mmm O'n'lI y>$ O'1II11':J Bmpnff o'II':JJn ttnpn .,'V rix 1lUV' 111I11 IK PIl11??? a ?^ 1:J ?^ -ty x ?! 0':1 awn MKTQ 1"111p'l:l l1111':I 0'1V10n 1V ana 1nll inx VJO' n 11\11" a'njnan 1"111 yx>* 1l'1 pxnp aO"V rrnpbD Oiltl itop 0'n1'n u itfx aipea u mia x ?! 0'1V1l:l:J1 10 ':11 x ?! 1:1C' ^^ 11" 111 mp' 11" 0'1Il1i1:11 mnai^a 1"111"1:J1Il:l 1:J nJ1C Kin 11ln 111111 01Pl:l:J 1:J ix 1l'1111 imx :lm'lV ^i mp^ a^n^iDai a^unrm awy 'l:l ix 1l'1111 imx m^o^ ix 11"1111 imx nap 10 ':11 inw !!ll:JV' 111 'n'px ? 1I1n xin 11.,1l inx 11'1111 toi 'jxiff mn' 1::1 lI"p'1 'll.,lU' 'n'II' mp' 111 "':1tl' niat^^ 'tl M 1l'1111 irnx 1101ll'1Il 1

w

1

11

1

1

1 '

1

&w

1

? ?

1

1

*

1

THE THE HEBREW TEXT HEBREW TEXT

94

OF THE BIBLE

to the the Codex; it was kept place in the the owner's owner's grounds grounds allotted to Codex; it place was allotted kept in in Jerusalem in and nobody was allowed to it. to remove it. The allowed Codex Jerusalem nobody was dedicated were to to have the the opportunity opportunity to the dedicated to the l}.araites Karaites who were the festival of reading festival of of the the it on Sabbaths, the lessons lessons from it Sabbaths, on the reading the it New Moon and other and it expressly stipulated was other festivals, festivals, expressly stipulated access to that be denied access to the the Codex. Codex. that on such days should be days nobody nobody should to me this More than once Cassuto to that this Cassuto has suggested Codex suggested Bible a was probably only one part of a complete Bible MS, and that that MS, part complete probably only this Bible Codex was the which the Ben Asher Codex this complete Bible complete Maimonides declared a theory, theory, declared to to be the the model Codex. Such a in on the note however, is impossible because in the note page 583 of the the is however, page 583 of impossible of the the Eight Eight Prophets Prophets (Joshua, (Joshua, Codex it as the the Codex is referred to as Codex of it is referred to Judges, Sam., Ezek. XII) XII) and again again in in the the Sam., Kings, Isa., Jer., Jer., Ezek. Kings, Isa., Judges, as Codex the It never 581 and 582 as Codex of the Prophets. It never notes notes on pages of Prophets. 582 pages 581 contained the Prophets. contained anything Prophets. Moreover Maimonides anything but the in Old Cairo (Misrajim), saw the (Mi~rajim), whereas whereas the Ben Asher Codex in was this to Egypt, immediately taken to to taken to this Codex, Codex, when brought brought Egypt, immediately Cairo (al-l}.ahira). (al-Kahira). The Colophon, p. 581 in Hebrew cursive, cursive, tells tells us us written on p. 581 in Colophon, written that to the the Karaite l}.araite of the the Prophets dedicated to that this this Codex of Prophets was dedicated in the al-Kahira. the Synagogue community ')~ nilll) in community (lot,p~ Synagogue of al-l}.ahira. (fcnptt ^3 ms?)

nbK "" TI^K n n0n ,n"~l nnK ,n,~ WK W'ip;' V? Wip inVtttt ',nlot ns>on nr 'lV;' c';"~ C'~'~l;' ,l:lO;' :-IT mp anwin ttrrpn iv' ';"N n^ *a IDS Vs? "'l::>C'N Vran -wn n nN'p' rro ntDoVK TVT Vran ,~ ~'P~ 'l~ nill '11 '::>l n!:l' "im 'W;, p ,'n rttopV *nptt irrx OKI p,::>m nnn ;"mtp'N Kin c~, ttnta lV' IK lot1:1 lYronm imnwi 'll'T~ N ,~ nol::>~ n"lllni1' mn~WiT ,~,~ pom m~n mrmpVK noiDa OK 'rD rvaa '~'~'i1' iKmnV CiN' cnK ? mw, mm pKi n^D ? &&n on tlN no:on n'~~ en ::> nOl::>i1 l'N' :"l!:l' lV~Wi1 iniw ';'~'!L" ~w" win ~',n~;, nin 'lotln;, VDI Dptwin IK :-ITi1 nlotTi1 i1W"P;' ~PWi1;' nsn nll~ inrwi 1:1~'W" ^nis 1"~' c,'w, ^Vran ,::>, wnpn ,lot ia n&m ,~ 11 N"pm VDI in ipnr nin ,::>,,~ '~'P~ ,lot '~'W~i11 'P~i' m^Vpn m"p;, VDI ,::>, ^V ",'=' Kin N1:1 ",~ Kiipni "~'Wi1 ,:17 C''='1M,l)) m~"wi11 ,::>, ^ ", otm cw~ Kin N';' ilia 1"~ niin m'il ,nN moi'wni ~,~;, nit?n ,::>w;" niDiin VDI iDt^m m::>,~;, mnnn ,::> ^D ~'C TO ,:I7,n twa V VDI n"'ii1 isnn TH it^n BPipan :'N'W' ,::>, i'" 'w;' W'iP~il Wlot, ,:17, ,WN' ^10 i:17

",m

n

ftp

1

1

i

11

the note is: translation of the is The translation :

nna* ntl'tII nobt^ O'P',:l OV1 tl"n '!lOtl nntl' 1

nxno P p y:JV' py^ ':lnt~

WR ^

pa

IJTIK torn *?m r'~~ *WKI lJ'11~ ~':l1' 'tII~ '0 ,;J1 'tII~1 in^ In''n'1 In!Otll'

mo ltl~ n)o',~ px Tnaw mm awa 1"01t11 ^ ,;J mn' Otll~ on t:l';J1'~1 is the the Codex (difler) bes b. (p. Ya'b~ b. Shelomo al-Khalafi al-Khalafi Prophets, which Ya (differ),, the Prophets, (p. 582). 582). This is ('!l'~'~) city-may establish it it for for ever ever (iDbobx) has consecrated in Jerusalem, Jerusalem, the holy holy city may God establish feast at for the I$.araites, celebrate the feast -for at the the sight sight of of the the moon. They They should should all all Karaites, who celebrate in it it and not one shall shall be hindered from reading read in reading in in it, it, in in the place where it it is is the place deposited, at the new moons and at at the the feasts. feasts. It It shall shall not not be days, at deposited, on the Sabbath days, it or sells steals it it be cursed May whoever steals sells it it or or buys buys it it or or pawns pawns it cursed by by sold or bought. bought. it and reads Israel. Whoever preserves it shall the God of Israel. reads in in it shall be be preserved preserved by by the the preserves it life and make him blessed blessed upon upon the the earth earth (Ps. 41, 3). Whoever Lord. May He give give him life (Ps. 41,3). it out of the court ofYa'be~ of Ya'bes b. b. Shelomo shall life shall be effaced effaced from the the book of oflife brings brings it and not be counted with with the (Ps. 69, 69, 29) blessed in in the the name the righteous righteous ones (Ps. 29) Amen! And blessed all that that preserve it and read in of the Lord be all in it it in in sincerity. Amen! preserve it sincerity. Amen is altered altered and cannot be read clearly the photograph. 11 The word is clearly on the photograph. 11

IOK

J'10~:l

1:l t:l'K'1pm a-'Kiipm

{

!

BEN ASHER MOSHE BEN ASHER MOSHE

AND AND HIS CODEX OF PROPHETS

95 95

(p. I) This book (sefer), Prophets, is is consecrated consecrated to to the the the Prophets, (p. 58 581) (sefer), the Lord ('i'!;l) God, the God of Israel. great lord David, Israel. The lord (*fy) God, David, great lord Yefet, Yefet, known as as al-Iskandari, al-Iskandari, has has conconson of the great great lord it after after its its redemption redemption for for the the community community of of the the KaI$.asecrated it to read in it raites (~'p~ read in it on Sabbath days days and on fast fast (mpa '3:J l"1,l?), m), to in in the Synagogue in Cairo (ii'ii~p!;l~ l"103~)-may it (the days it days Synagogue (the (mnxpVx fi03D) may built up established! And when he he city city of Jerusalem) Jerusalem) be built up and established! or one of his his descendants is or the server set it it (the (the is seated, shall set server shall seated, the before him. And nobody nobody shall shall be be permitted permitted to bring book) to bring book) before it out of the Synagogue except it it it is done-may God prevent is done Synagogue except may prevent it it-by return it it in in the the time time of apshall return of apby compulsion, compulsion, and one shall peasement. this condition condition (^xann) ('~3l"1ii) and this this peasement. Whoever changes changes this holiness (iiWl'pii) shall be cursed by the the Lord (T?) (,,'!;l) and all all holiness cursed by (swnpn) shall shall come upon curses shall him. Whoever keeps it and reads in it curses it in it reads upon keeps and puts it back into its place into its the days unrest, may may he he be be after the of unrest, puts it place after days of blessed in in the name of the the Lord, blessed may all all the the blessings blessings and the the Lord, may wishes good reward and wishes come upon his the heads of head and the heads of his good upon those who have consecrated the lord lord David and his his descendescenconsecrated it, it, the all generations of all Israel. dants, until the the end of all all Israel. dants, until generations and of

m

of the The donation of to the the Karaite I$.araite community community of of the Codex to al-I$.ahira its restoration'. restoration'. These These words words al-Kahira took place 'after its irfrix* ',n~ "nnx 'after place m!;l,~~ refer to the seizure seizure of valuable MSS by refer by the the Crusaders Crusaders to to which shall refer refer in in connection with with the the next next Codex. The seized event II shall seized released soon afterwards, MSS were released this Codex of of the the Prophets Prophets afterwards, and this also be 'restored' 'restored and brought could also to Cairo. Cairo. We can take take it it brought to for granted that the as a valuable the Codex has been kept for kept as valuable treasure treasure granted that the Karaites in the Synagogue I$.araites in in Cairo Cairo for for the the last last 850 850 years. years. Synagogue of the writer himself The original the writer himself added to to the the original Colophon Colophon which the Codex on page is the following: following: page 586 586 is 9

ax & Vy ~'p~!;llZl TO 'tl!;ll? nai&n 'ii!;l~ vibx "~ '~.':l "!;ll? ii:J,t.m "1M~ii m m mnro 'l"1:Jl"1~ ntpx '1ZI~ 1:J i11Z1~ '3~ p ntwa xnpabtz? Tnnan Dwaa ms TEH rma& wantzD ii!;l!;l,nn mna tl'~':J3 nbVinn "l?n "lZI"p " ""n:l l"1,l? '3':liilZl~ n"'.':l~ rm n'll?~ nnaa l'13"~:l atyn :l~'n rvnnoa to ^x n~~n -no o^Twam "wax p,~n naDn "0 ~!;l m~~ tl"'tlW~i11 1'11'1'103 !;l~ trnan C'3'.':l~ii U'il"~ max 'WlN pTsn ,!;l,~ noiaw il~ ^y ,~~~ nnxa 'tl'O,il i&^oin xVi ro !;l3i' '~'~l?m Cil!;l ~!;l, an Cii!;l? ]rw 7l"1'lW na n~~ ,:l, "n'~ nnV '0~'3W on&o nwixi 'awa tll'13'~~:l VDty "~l?~:l anaiaxn t:I"O"', ono^i C",tlO w,,'tl:l ,,~W ill?:l'~' nnw tl"Wl? pan f:'~il ,!;l"~i11 *Bra pina ''isVa psn TX^ u,::t" tansr 'ltl!;l~ HTI ,3'3'l? wr "~'1ZI '3:l" n'~", 7'~' ^n^ 'il' naxa ,~~~ 'tl,':l P'l"1~ ,"n:l Tna ,,:l', :1~~ Wtl3:J' t:I!;lw :l!;l:l rwaVi l'l1lZll?!;l, -Tab ,~!;l!;l, i~!;l!;l 1l'l,m:l ?! ^K)b nVtz? nVi VD^I ii::ttln ntssn wan Vxi^ !;l~!;l, :px !;l~,!ZI' 1

*n

1

1

natz? mxa aw yi^i Dnwi nairo wn nsi '~~'1ZI ,~" '31Z1il n^n l'l':lii 7:J"n, 3W l?:llV1 tl"lZIl?, illW m~~ naiav m,~w f fP!;l p ? :ll'l~3 piin ? t:I' aim l'l'~ttl3 aaxa IHITI 1'3:l t:I!;lw 1'3:J ,m:l" tram* tl"~n':J vbsr ,"!;ll? :l,tv", TBOI n,p~ "mm ,'tlO, mpx "3:l~:l pan ,~,~, 1

1

1

*

n,n~::I. t:I'~!;l'l? '~!;l'l?!;l, tl!;l,l?!;l ~!;l, tnrr O'ii" xbi ~!;l, vw !Ol'13' x^ ~!;lttl pa 1'1::1. cnpa t:I""P~ oVis? ? fm" f na xVi 1~~ !;l~,w' !;l~ '~":l' '1"~':l nitnon p mn pn:n P iJi ;nil \1l1lUJn ltl1X nrn illntln 1tl nitron MJl/ltln b;::l1 as 1l;1( is nn K^K ~i UD pnltl uoa )lilp IK ;nil MS 1~tltl p IK mn t]i 1Jtltl ymp 111 pmo 1X p tlll waart^ nan IK arias K 1;? 'il' w ;X bK ill':' lonn 11( mooa 1X IK mp^ n;'ntl ill"):' lX JI1:lJ ta 1:l1J'~lUl/I i:li ia 1:' lU'll7 yr>i )1"1'1 ^ I':l' m^ 111IK iDn:. IK l1iDtl:' n^na x; 1

1

1

? i

1

*

9966

THE THE

HEBREW HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF THE

mm

BIBLE

ma nwx;, HKT K^I nffto n'n', "X'1" bxi nn^o nn;" 1)C'~ 1I1'"~;" ,11) l'!llln sita* ;"~:I nX1' X" v,; aim tl!J):I mm ntrl' ,X1 nn"c X'11 ywv^ paxn l~X 'X1' X'W W1,l:l1l!J n'!lW', 'X1l:l '1W:I mte^i 1l!J PX) 1':lW" "1:1K iw p i

C,'W

wo wa

m,;",

'''~lIi'' nanm ilNii!1 p:r 1";J" satwn :;l~Wi11 :;l~tv" Ni'Pil

I, this Codex (malp:.,or) of the the written this I, Moshe ben Asher have written (mabwr) of judgment 'as 'as the the good good hand of of my my Scripture to my Scripture according my judgment according to God was upon clearly' (Deut, (Deut, xxvii, xxvii, 8), ii, 8), 8), 'very Very clearly' (Neh. ii, upon me' (Neh. 8), in the in of Ma'azya-Tabariya, 'the city' (Ezek. of 'the the city renowned city' (Ezek. city Ma'azya-Tabariya, by the the congregation congregation of Prophets, Prophets, xxvi, as it it was understood by xxvi, I7), 17), as the God, who understood understood the chosen of of the the Lord, the saints saints of our God, Lord, the the secret secret of of wisdom, wisdom, the all all hidden things revealed the the oakoakthings and revealed lxi, 3), 3), the the men of faith, faith, who have have trees trees of righteousness (Isa. Ixi, righteousness (rsa. given to to them nor added one one concealed concealed nothing nothing of what was given word to to them, them, who have made the the to what was transmitted transmitted to the Scriptures powerful and mighty, the Twenty-four Books Books which mighty, Twenty-four Scriptures powerful in their with explanatory explanatory accents accents they their faithfulness faithfulness with they have founded in to pronunciation and clear with sweet sweet palate palate and instruction as as to clear instruction pronunciation with it please beauty Creator to to illuminate illuminate our our of speech. May it beauty of please our Creator speech. May hearts that we eyes and enlighten our hearts by His Torah, that may learn learn Torah, by may enlighten eyes and teach with a perfect perfect heart heart and a willing willing mind act with teach and act of Israel. Amen! for the whole ofIsrael. (I xxviii, 9) 9) and for (i Chron. xxviii, in the It year 827 827 after after the the destruction destruction of of the the the year It was written written in the Creator of of souls souls be pleased pleased Second Temple to which may may the Temple to in mercy to return return in mercy and build up up with rubies, rubies, sapphires sapphires and to as a perfect carbuncles I f.) as perfect building, building, aa firmly firmly estabestabcarbuncles (rsa. liv, In (Isa. liv, f.) neither be pulled pulled down lished lished building, building which can neither building, a building in eternity nor demolished nor destroyed eternity and eternity eternity of of eternieternidestroyed in in in it and the it be done) speedily, in our days in the days ties, our ties, (may days days (may done) speedily, of all all Israel. Amen of Israel. Amen! !

(The written by by another hand: (The following following written alters a word of this Mahzor or or Whoever alters this MaJ:1.zor or this this writing wntmg or off one leaf erases one letter letter or tears tears off erases leaf-unless he understands understands unless he is a word in there is and knows that there in it it in in which we have erred erred in the the writing in the the punctuation or in in writing or or in in the the Masora or or in in punctuation or in plene-may defective or in defective neither pardon pardon nor forforplene may he have neither 'let him behold the neither 'let the beauty beauty of the Lord' (Ps. (Ps. giveness, the Lord' giveness, neither let him see for those see the the good that is is reserved reserved for those who xxvii, xxvii, 4) 4) nor let good that fear Him (Jer. shall be like 32). He shall like a woman in in impurity impurity fear xxix, 32). (Jer. xxix, like a leprous to and like man who has to be locked up so so that his be locked up has that his leprous the of his his be crushed, the pride of his power broken, limbs may be crushed, broken, his may pride power flesh be consumed away it cannot cannot be be seen his bones bones flesh that it seen and his away that that that were covered made bare. (Job xxxiii, xxxiii, 21). 21). Amen! bare. (Job shall hear; shall understand; hears shall understand; Whoever reads shall hear; whoever hears whoever sees sees shall shall perceive. Peace Peace! perceive. !

MOSHE BEN BEN ASHER ASHER AND AND MOSHE

HIS

97 97

CODEX OF PROPHETS

discussed this this Colophon Dr. M. Zucker Zucker from from II have discussed with Dr. Colophon with also with Dr. N. Wieder of New York and also of the the Jews Jews' College College in London, in the the study of the the early London, both of whom are engaged engaged in study of early Karaites. There can be no doubt whatsoever J>.araites. whatsoever that that we are are here here characteristic J>.araite dealing writing. Dr. Dr. Wieder Wieder, at at Karaite writing. dealing with a characteristic at my my request, a number of of valuable valuable remarks remarks put at request,, put my disposal disposal a letter of which were contained in a letter of his his dated dated the the 7th. October yth. October 1956 the following: 1956 from which II quote quote the following: 1. The expression C-N-::I~ I. reference to to the the Karaite J>.araite rm isis aa reference expression anrttl l'l'Z: scholars divine illumination illumination had guided guided scholars who maintained that that divine their exegetic work. them in their work. J>.araite authors of the ninth Karaite authors of the ninth and exegetic like Daniel tenth centuries, like al-J>.iimisi, Sahl b. Ma~lia1)., Yefet b. b. Sahl b. centuries, al-Kumisi, Masliah, Yefet al-Fasi 'Ali, and David al-Fasi claimed divine illumination for the later divine for the later illumination 'All, Karaite scholars, in contrast J>.araite the first first generations, generations, including including contrast to to the scholars, in of even 'Anan, who stumbled over the exegesis of the divine laws the the divine laws 'Anan, exegesis is to said is said to have prophesied in the of (al-J>.iirnisi). This been in the of book (al-Kumisi). prophesied of the will Daniel where we read (xi, 35): 'some of the Maskilim will stumble'. stumble'. (xi, 35) to the refers to the Maskilim expressly Al-Kumisi refers as to to 'prophets 'prophets who AI-J>.iirnisi expressly as Bible through possess the Bible through and adds: 'they knowledge' and he adds: they know the possess knowledge' it was thus thus and not through not otherwise otherwise written'. written'. why it through and (know) (know) why scholars is That Ben Asher is is referring to the the Karaite J>.araite scholars is quite quite referring to title Pi~iT ^K, the evident from the title the oak-trees oak-trees of righteousness, righteousness, a j?"nn Karaite way typically way of describing J>.araites. According According to to Isa. Isa. describing Karaites. typically J>.araite for for and the Karaite is those it used lxi, 3, it is used for those who mourn for ~ion, the J>.araite Sion, Ixi, 3, in the the Holy called themselves the the mourners mourners for for scholars scholars in Holy Land who called as to them, mtf Sion li-~ this ^IK $ion -'::IN applied this expression as referring to them. l1'~ referring applied expression ]T!S translated as C'N-::I~ as the the 'Community 'Community of of Prophets'. Prophets' . therefore must be translated D^rn therefore b. Asher's Asher's claim that the 2. the Karaite J>.araite scholars scholars 'understand 'understand 2. Moshe b. is quite the in agreement the corresponding the hidden things' corresponding agreement with the things' is quite in claim Dr. Wieder refers refers to to Moshe's Karaite authors. authors. Dr. of other other J>.araite claim of that Dikduke son Aaron who says, in Di~dii~e ha-Te'arnim, page 53, that the the ha-Te'amim, 53, page says, wise, the hidden things of the the things of wise, God-fearing God-fearing perfect perfect man knows the refers to Torah. For the to his his article: article: 'The Qumran Qumran the 'perfect' Torah. 'perfect' he refers the J>.araites', Sectaries inJQR xlvii, 1956-7, Sectaries and the Karaites', which appeared 1956-7, JQR xlvii, appeared in far Dr. Wieder's Wieder s comments. pp. 269-292. Thus far 97-113, 269-292. pp. 97-113, 5

3

:

c

-'-N,

5

9. 9. PSALM

MOSHE BEN ASHER cxix AND MOSHE CXIX AsHER

the Vine Vine and his b. Asher's II have Song of of the his Asher's Song discussed Moshe b. have discussed M. Mr. with the Colophon to the Cairo Codex of the Prophets Gertner, Cairo Codex the to Gertner, Prophets of Colophon to the conclusion of conclusion that that the the of London University, University, and we came to

8

9go8

THE TEXT OF THE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

BIBLE

theological cxix must must have have of Psalm cxix theological conceptions terminology of conceptions and terminology influenced, writings, Karaite J>.araite literature literature and the Qumran influenced, through through the Qumran writings, the only hope fully to to understand understand Asher. We can only ideas of b. Asher. the ideas of Moshe b. hope fully all implications of of Ben Asher Asher in in the the light light of of this this all the of the the implications the words of influence. to write write aa report report summarising influence. So II asked asked Mr. Gertner to summarising the the report report is is as as follows follows: influence and the evidence for for such such an influence; the evidence Naftali can has shown that that some expressions Naftali Wieder has expressions which can to be found in be regarded in are to as key-words in J>.araite Karaite writings writings are regarded as key-words in 1 He also Moshe b. Asher's Song of the Vine.! has also drawn attention the Vine. attention has b. Asher' s Song of for the to the J>.araites. expression cxix for Karaites. The expression of Ps. Ps. cxix to the the importance importance of to is from so familiar Karaite the Psalm. 1" '~'~11, so familiar to J>.araite authors, is taken the Psalm. 22 authors, an, The Psalm was, however, of greater importance for the Qumof for the was, however, greater importance Qumof ran sect. library quite a number of copies of a sect. In In the the Qumran copies of Qumran library quite this Qumran authors authors made discovered. 3 The Qumran this Psalm have have been discovered. the Psalm. The expression a rich rich use '~'~11 was a a standard use of the expression 1" *pl wan 4 of designation for the pious members of the sect. the sect. for the designation pious But the not only only make terminological terminological the Qumran Qumran community community did not also it one use they also took over from it of their their basic basic over of the the Psalm; use of Psalm; they the the teaching that 'knowledge' 'undertheological teachings, and that 'underteaching 'knowledge' theological teachings, are given of the the Torah are as a standing' to the the pious pious by by God as a gift gift given to standing' of are the can of Only the man whose eyes are unveiled by God see of grace. see unveiled eyes by grace. Only if is of His law. Only if illumination is the wonderful mysteries law. illumination the wonderful mysteries Only the correct bestowed on him can he be in possession possession of of the correct underunderthe Torah. standing Torah. God inspires the pious pious with with the the true true inspires the standing of the 5 the understanding of the Torah. understanding In a Qumran Blessing this teaching is is this teaching Qumran Midrash on the Priestly Priestly Blessing the verse of in the the reads clearly expressed; the second verse of the blessing reads in the origblessing origclearly expressed; to shine inal (Numb. inal His face face to shine upon upon you, you, vi, 25) 25) : 'May 'May God make His (Numb, vi, and may (wi~unnekka). In the the Manual may He be gracious gracious unto you' you' (wihunnekka) verse is is given this verse in the of Discipline (ii, given in the form of of aa Midrash 3) this (ii, 3) of Discipline as follows: follows; 'May paraphrase enlighten your your heart heart with with underunder*May He enlighten paraphrase as life and may bless you standing you with with eternal eternal knowledge knowledge'."6 may He bless standing of life 1 Naftali Wieder, Sectaries and the 1 Naftali the Qaraites, Qaraites, JQR JO-R xlvii, xlvii, 1956/7, Wieder, The Qumran Sectaries 1956/7, :

;

:

.

5

.

pp. are 1ii '~'~1'1 (in (in the Song: J~Jr1 '1"'01'1), 269-302. These expressions 97-113, 269-302. pp. 97-Il3, expressions are TTI iaian Song: pan n^nfi), c','::>tuC ,O':li,; 'p'il'C. loc. cit., 108. 22 See 108. See Wieder, cit., p. Wieder, loco p. 3 de decouvertes ans de dtcouvertes dans dans le le desert S J. desert de de Juda, Juda, Paris Paris 1957, p. 26. 26. Milik, Dix ans J. T. Milik, 1957, p. 4 the Sons Sons of 4 See Yigacl Yadin, The War of of Light Light ... 1953, pp. 242 242 f. f. A. M. HaberYadin, Yigael of the 1953, pp. 'Edak we 'Eduth, mann, 'Eduth, 1952, mann, 'Edah 1952, p. 152. p. 152. p. 42. 42. •5 See Jacob Licht, The ThanJcsgivingScroll, Jacob Licht, Thanksgiving Scroll, 1957, 1957, p. 6 ii 3: tetw nan 6 Man ii 3: a^iy C'~")I 1'1)1i:l ,;::l:l, 1*01 iX'l a^n ,::>tu::> rDiinM o"n njm ,;::>~1n'1 eternal knowledge The terms understanding correspond exactly exactly to to the the blessing blessing given given understanding of oflife life and eternal knowledge correspond after the reading in the Synagogue in in which the the Sof. 13.8) Synagogue after reading of the Torah (b. (b. Mas. Sof. 13.8) in is called true Torah 1'1~X nK J'1il1'1 Torah is eternal life life a^iy 0")1 "n. the Qumran Qumran rnin and eternal nn. In the tev and 1'111' true understanding Midrash ,::>tu of the Jnin mean the true the Torah. understanding of .

1

?

.

.

PSALM CXIX GXIX AND AND MOSHE MOSHE BEN ASHER PSALM

99 99

Both blessings for blessings here mean understanding understanding and knowledge knowledge for true exposition the the true the Torah. Torah. exposition of the also the poet asks for for enlightenment In the Psalm also to understand understand poet asks enlightenment to for the the gracious the Torah and for gifts of wisdom and knowledge of of gracious gifts knowledge of to be able able to the Torah in order to to see see in in it it wonderful wonderful things, things, is to say: to understand its its true that is true meaning say: right exposition. meaning by by right exposition. The Psalmist prays: 'Let Thy face shine upon Thy face shine servant and and prays: Thy upon Thy servant statutes (v. teach me Thy that II Thy statutes (v. 135). 135). Give me understanding understanding that may know Thy ways put put far False ways far from me Thy decrees (v. (v. 125). 125). False and graciously grant me Thy law' (v. 29). law' graciously grant Thy (v. 29). there and one did As the Torah was already need to did not not need to ask ask already there it as as a gift for it the of grace, the request of the Psalmist must have for the Psalmist must have grace, gift request been for the gift the of the the Torah. Torah. That the gift of right right interpretation interpretation of understanding and right interpretation of the Torah is to be of the is to be understanding right interpretation as regarded as a gift of God introduces a new refinement of thought introduces a refinement of regarded gift thought is here for for the about revelation and is the first first time clearly expressed. clearly expressed. the Qumran teachers must have From the Psalm the have taken taken over over the the Qumran teachers use of it it in in their their intellectualising idea and thus made use intellectualising interpretation interpretation *wihunneka\ For originally this expression of 'wibunneka'. expression (hanan) (~anan) had nothing nothing originally this 4 to do with spiritual to grace. The same holds also"of 'making the holds also of spiritual grace. 'making the shine'. Nor did this to shine'. countenance to this originally originally mean an intelintellectual enlightenment heart. Only the heart. lectual after the the Psalmist Psalmist had enlightenment of the Only after connected the idea of an enlightenment with the the 'teaching' 'teaching' of of enlightenment with be in this the law (v. interpreted in this way in in 135) could the passage (v. 135) passage interpreted way 1 at Qumran. the the Priestly Priestly Blessing Blessing at Qumran. scrolls had a great The Qumran influence on the later later Karaites. ~araites. Qumran scrolls great influence that their They, their interpretation interpretation of of the the Bible Bible was also, believed 'that They, also, the the result result of special special divine divine inspiration'. inspiration'.22 We have some evidence evidence that that the the Karaites ~araites had access access to to the the Qumran Qumran caves caves and used used aa great the Qumran Qumran writings. writings. 3 There is is also also internal internal great number of the evidence showing showing the the dependence dependence of the the Karaites ~araites on Qumran. Qumran. (a) In Qumran verse of of Psalm cxix cxix especially, especially, Qumran one particular particular verse (a) in in various various paraphrases, paraphrases, served as as a basis basis for for the the idea idea of of inspired inspired Torah interpretation. interpretation. Wieder has has shown that that the the same verse verse e

1 From Qumran this new interpretation interpretation ofwihunnekka ofwi~unnekkaas as aa gracious gracious gift gift of of knowledge knowledge Qumran. this was taken taken over over and included in in the the Talmudic Midrash; Midrash; see see Sifre, Sifre, ed. ed. Friedmann, Friedmann, r2a ad loc. 10c.-~~lUn:11 m'.:l.:l1 l'l)1'.:l ,~n'l: 'may 'may he graciously graciously grant grant you you knowledge, knowledge, reason isa tettfmi n^aai rum "pirn: and understanding.' understanding.' 1

loc. cit. See Wieder, Wieder, 1oc. cit. p. p. 106. Lieberrnann, in in Proceedings Proceedings of of the the American American Academy Academy for for Jewish Jewish Research, Research, vol. vol. Liebermann, '95', p. p. 402, 402, concerning concerning Rabbi Moses Taku. Taku. See See also also the the letter letter of of Timotheus Timotheus I, I, xx, 1951, xx, the Katholikos, Katholikos, on biblical biblical studies studies in in the the ninth ninth century, century, ed. ed. by by Oscar Braun, Braun, in in the 2

2

S Cf. Cf. S. S.

3

Orient Driens Christianas, Christianus,

i, 1901, '90r, p. p. 305, 305, and O. O. Eissfeldt Eissfeldt in in ThL ThLZ 1949, '949, col. col. 598, 598.

i,

TEXT OF THE THE HEBREW THE BIBLE THE HEBREW TEXT

IOO 100

for the also for Karaites emphasis served served11 as as a basis the I}.araites' basis also the inspired emphasis on the inspired their Torah interpretation of their own teachers. Verse 18 teachers. 18 of of the the interpretation I that Psalm runs: eyes that I may behold wonderful things runs: 'Unveil 'Unveil my may my eyes things this verse out of Thy asks for for enlightenment verse asks for the the Thy Law'. That this enlightenment for 2 is is right interpretation of the Torah very obvious when one the obvious one very right interpretation takes into into consideration consideration the already takes verses of of the the already mentioned verses as a a gracious Psalmist on the gift from God. In Qumran the Torah as gracious gift Qumran this this verse is quite clearly regarded in such a sense. verse is sense. quite clearly regarded and used in the The Hodayoth-poet, paraphrasing the Psalm passage, asks: Hodayoth-poet, paraphrasing passage, asks: 3 'How can II see my eyes ?'3 And in the unless thou unveilest unveilest my see unless in the eyes?' of this Manual xi, 3, a paraphrase of this verse, explained by the idea of the idea of verse, explained by xi, 3, paraphrase his runs the enlightenment, runs: ' God has revealed his light from the source source enlightenment, light 4 of his beheld the his knowledge has beheld the wonders of of it'. it'. 4 eye has knowledge and my my eye in I}.araite Karaite literature. occurs in The same interpretation literature. In his his interpretation occurs commentary on the Ten Commandments, an earlier I}.araite earlier the Karaite Commandments, commentary Nissi ben-NoaJ:.1., teacher, ben-Noah, says: teacher, Rabbi Nissi says 3

e

:

:

"The Wisdom, 'The the Torah of of the the living living God, God, Wisdom, which comes from the is .... the righteous, is . . read by righteous, but but they they by both the wicked and the in their differ in their interpretations of it, it, for for already already (King) (King) David differ interpretations of said: the knowledge (the is too too wonderful for for me. (the Psalmist) Psalmist) said: knowledge is I that in behold in order that I may behold wonderful things Unveil my eyes wonderful eyes may things law.' 5 out of Thy Thy law.'5 'true interpreter of the (b) The contrasting the Torah' Torah' contrasting of the 'true interpreter of (b) 6 of with (p,::t il-m,)) with the 'preacher of lies', possessed by Beliya 'aI, lies', possessed by Beliya'al, 'preacher (j7T2 mitt) in substance shows such strong similarity both in style and substance with with strong similarity style contrast made by the by the the Karaites I}.araites that that there there can the same kind of contrast on Karaites. be no doubt of an influence influence of Qumran the I}.araites. the Qumran cit. 105, 11 See Wieder, loco cit. lO6. Wieder, loc. 105, 106. 22 See Targum Targum on Ps Ps cxix cxix 18: 1l"'i1KO It:"i~ tenoKi '::lhOK1 wy 'l')I ^i; ,,); jams IW'i~ means 'wonders', 'wonders', "jjrniKB ferns with IV1i'!:> 'exposition' but because because of its its kinship kinshipwitb it has has obviously obviously been taken taken to to mean 'exposition' it see Rashi 'wondrous expositions' exposilions'-see Rashi on the the verse: verse: ymfi lhi1h IBMTDD 'IV1i'!:>0 D^DJ O'K'!:» O'i::li n^im 'wondrous things things of the the exposition exposition of of Thy Torah'. Cf. Cf. also also J. J. L. L. Seeiigmann, Seeligmann, in in VT SuppJ. ii, 1953, p. 178, n. 3, 3, who remarks: 'dass 'dass hier hier der der Midrash als als Exegese Exegese 178, n. Suppl. ii, 1953, p.

W>

vorausgesetzt vorausgesetzt

ist*. ist'. niba D^K •3 Hodayoth Hodayotb xviii, xviii, 19: ')')1 nJi^J nt'l") X1'::l O'::lX n^s. n::l'll. Exactly Exactly the the same phrasing phrasing we 19: wy in a late find late Midrash to to this this verse verse of the the Psalm where we read read: David said said: Master find in of the the world, world, unveil unveil my eyes that II may behold wondrous things things of Thy Thy Torah Toraheyes that how shall II know • • • D^y if you for if you do not not unveil unveil rny my eyes eyes-how 0'1I1 *?tf 'IV inm 1l1::li : TH ,,, "IBK iOX IJK pa )1'1' 'lK I'lo 'l')I riK l1X rftu n'1l nnx nt'lX px I'K DKI OK1 (Ps. (Ps. cxix, cxix, 18) 18) "jmiriD lJ'\i1hO niK^oa h1K'!:>l ma^xi nO'::lK1 wy 'l')I ^ ,l rvp This shows that that the the same sources sources must have been known and used used by by Rabbanite 1 1 authors too. too. See above, above, n. n. 7 n. 11. 7 and n. • :'l')I nO'::ln 1'J'\1X'!:>l::l1 111K nh~ 1h)l' i1(:>00 5 6 S. S. Pinsker, Pinsker, Likkute Li~~uJe Kadmoniyot, iJadmoniyot, App. App. p. p. 10: 10: an tln n^nno o'o,nl1o Vns '::lK dipnifm 0'(:>"11111 t>wyi O')llVin • • • nftK^pa nhx'i(:>::l nnano O',::lno n^n O"n o^n^s o'n'K rimriD hi1hO tone? K'nIV nO::lnm fi^Ki wy 111K'!:>l nO'::lK1 ')')1 h ,) (Ps. (Ps. cxxxix, cxxxix, 6) 6) ^OD 'lOO run 11)1' n^*?s nK"o n^K :iOK ... ••• in '1' i::l::lW ••• n'llihll::l o. (Ps. 'jfli1hO. (Ps. cxix, cxix, 18) 18) 6 6 Pesher Hab. x. X. 9 9 arsn Jl::ln ci^taa ~'OO :

w

.

.

*

.

:

:

PSALM CXIX GXIX AND AND MOSHE PSALM MOSHE BEN BEN ASHER ASHER

101 1QI

In the the scrolls scrolls of of Qumran it is In is said said of of the the true true teacher: teacher: God God has has Qumran it wisdom to his heart given wisdom to his heart that that he he may all the the words words given may interpret interpret all 1 2 ofhis his servants, the prophets;! of that he he may servants, the the many,2 prophets; that may enlighten enlighten the many, to guide in them to and to them insight into wondrous wondrous guide them in knowledge knowledge and to give give them insight into and into into the the truth. mysteries truth.33 On On the the other other hand hand the the false mysteries and false 44 poured out the man of teacher, 'the man of derision', for Israel waters teacher, of derision'., poured out for Israel waters of lies and and made them them go lies the pathless in the desert 5 For For go astray astray in pathless desert'.5 false interpreters the false of the the the Torah Torah 'expounded it with with smooth smooth interpreters of 'expounded it 6 falseness and and made made the falseness become wicked;6 the righteous the righteous wicked; and the 7 of Beliya'al counsel of in their counsel their hearts,7 because they uttered Beliya'al was in hearts, because they uttered smooth words and they smooth without understanding they tumbled without understanding . . . ' of 'They meditated thoughts of Beliya'al to make Thy to ex'They thoughts Beliya'al Thy people people exfor change Thy Torah ... for smooth words.... They kept the draught words the change They kept draught of knowledge to inquire of knowledge from the thirsty. thirsty. . . . And they they came to inquire of false prophets, Thee from the mouth of false seduced by error. For seduced error. For prophets, by 88 vision of knowledge they it is is not that it not right'. they spoke spoke of the vision knowledge that right'. The same contrast, the true true teacher, contrast, between the teacher, whose eyes eyes God illumined and to to whom he gave illurnined knowledge, understanding gave knowledge, understanding and false teacher, reason, the son son of of Beliya'al, to whom God reason, and the false teacher, the Beliya al, to gave neither knowledge nor reason nor understanding whose gave knowledge understanding and whose led to him to fall into meaningless interpretations 'coarse knowledge' led fall into knowledge' meaningless interpretations also among the Karaites of the Torah, l}.araites: Torah, we find also among the to whom God gave 'The wise is is a man to gave knowledge, reason, knowledge, reason, illumined with with insight insight into into the the understanding, understanding, whose eyes eyes he illumined Scriptures ... He did not not err err and did did not not cause cause to to err err .. .' The Scriptures son of Beliya'al Beliya'al is is aa man to to whom God gave gave no knowledge, knowledge, no understanding and no insight, insight, and he he erred erred and reason, reason, no understanding caused caused to to err. err. 99 If If we now turn turn to to the the Song Song of of the the Vine., Vine, we see see that that all all the the imelements of this the about portant elements of this teaching teaching the inspired, inspired, true true interinterportant of the in which was held pretation the Torah, Torah, held in Qumran Qumran and shared shared pretation c

5

.

*

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

c

:

.

wa

.

.'

Pesher Pesher Hab. Hab. ii, ii, 8-9 8-9 awatfi 1:I'K'~ll1 Tnay "'~lI nan "~, bis ,,:l fix J'1K "WD'? naan I1tl~11 nba '~':l te 'K ffiJ. lJ'1l. 2 Zad. Zad. Document xvi, xvi, iI a*ann 1:I':l,11 fix J'1K ":lW'. Manual 18 xbs> *na aflimrft. JIDXI a^affnb 3 Manual ix, ix, 18 J'1t:1K' K'D 'I':l 1:I,':lIVI1, pi 1:l, njna I1l1,:l t:lJ'11r1ln'. 4 Wieder, Wieder, op. op. cit. cit. p. p. 104, 104, quotes quotes aa similar similar expression expression from from Karaite !$:.araite literature literature J'1,lI, 'ana '~J'1:l 'writings 'writings of of derision', derision', where where the the reference reference isis to to Rabbanite Rabbanite writings. writings. 5 Zad. Zad. Doc. Doe. i,i, 14-15 '4-'5 T,YI 1i' xK'? imra ,mJ'1:l ajwi t:llIJ'1'l aw ~I:l 't:l't:I te-wb 'Kill'" rptan tj'~11 "WK ilVK T^n 1111,I1 BPK. W'K. • Zad. Zoo. Doc. Doe. i,i, 18-19: 18-19: P',lI 'lI'W"l •••* mpbra J'11i:>'I1:l itm. lWi'. vi 22: aaa ? , Hodayoth Hodayoth vi 22: 1:I:l~' ay 1:IlI bjnba ,)I"~ pn. fV'l. 8 ^>a itw^i 8 Hodayoth Hodayoth iv, iv, 7-18.: 7-18.: Twib "t:lI1' ty'to 'lI":l fy "V iar ,Ct:ll (7) (7) rim m':l K'~ ll!l:l"l .••• ifc It:l,? tp^nn Ip',nl1 an[K 1:I'"1[tlK -o] ':.] ^ ^Dts . . n^ ^Kiai . . ? rottnn iKnM :ll:l 'K':lJ 'DC n::Hllil" lK:l'l ••• (10,11) (10,1 I) a^Kasa 1:I'KClIt:I nyi J'1l1' npa I1pWt:I ni2tp l"l£V'l ••• J'1,p'm:l .••• n:lJ'1ilJ'1 .mp^na ^ . . (18) 11:') J'1V' 11111' ,it:lK ':l ••• (16) J'11l1J'1 'J'11Dt:I na rm pm^ (16) mvn (18) VDJ 9 ^I' \r\w • Pinsker, Pinsker, op. op. cit. cit. p. p. 10: 10: tnpas Kipt:l~ 1')')1 MK J'11( Txm "1'KI11 w>ai 1'1J'~l towm ,~wm M^T J'1V, ••• lJ'1JW 1:I:ln . bK VR ? xbt^ i ,:lW x, m':l K'l I1l1' K' t:I'I1'K " ^w lJ'1) K'W W'K tyto 'lI"~ p P ... I1VJ'111 K" 11)1J'1 101' ••• I'1Jl:'J'1~ rtlm/'ll l1)1m ••• rm~J'1 K'l 1

1

Vw.

^a

1

pm iwn

1

.

1

1

.

1

.

<

.

.

wy

1

& 1('

i|<

j

.

.

.

'I(

"?

102 IO2

THE

HEBREW TEXT HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

in this by this poetical poetical song, are included the ~araites, included and expressed Karaites, are by the expressed in song, both in and substance. in style substance. style to Ben Asher, The true Asher, are 'the perfect perfect are 'the true teachers, teachers, according according to to of '~'~r1); their knowledge comes to by divine the vine' their of the vine' (l£lm them W&n) knowledge by divine (pan of 'heirs inspiration, for they are the 'heirs of the prophets' (o'~'':Ui1 'W'W) , for are the the (o^mn "WP), they prophets' inspiration, they possess 'knowledge of understanding' (il3':I ':11"') are (nm and ''SHYO are they possess 'knowledge understanding' of 'uttering mysteries' (r1'''l'n '31':J~) from their heart, full of undertheir full under^SPM) (niTn heart, 'uttering mysteries' standing brook (snu (3::1'3 VmD). !;Jm~). like a flowing Votffc O:J1;l) (nfcDH ~':lW~ DnV) like standing wisdom (i1~:>n flowing brook the They founded the exposition of the Scriptures (~"P~ W,.,'£l "0')) the tznTD no They exposition Scriptures (*np the 'without aside from the (right) way' (1"i~ .,,01;l '~:J) aside "no ? 'without turning ^a) turning (right) way' C"pTfc in order in just the many (0':J" P'i;l;i1~). order to to make just the many (crm pHSnV). 2 8 1 Vottto TioV ^a na^ ':11,,'\ The terms '~'~r1, ~':JW~2, ~"P~ tmTB W''''£l3, 1"i~ .,,0!;J '~:J44 ''snv wan, iU':I 7"n& snpD 5 and 0':J.,5 image of of flowing flowing are standard terms of D^m are standard terms of Qumran. Qumran. The image means for uttering waters uttering mysteries-which wondrous interwhich interwaters for mysteries 6 pretations of the Torah-is but it a central it became a of is biblical,6 but central Torah the biblical, pretations concept already have the the combined combined term at Qumran, Qumran, where we already concept at of not to to be be found in in OT da'ath' 7 which is is of 'mash~eh 'mashkeh da'ath'7 literature. literature. the The phrase: the exposItIOn of the the (no 'They founded ("0') exposition of phrase: 'They is Torah by their faithfulness' (be' emunatam) is noteworthy because their faithfulness' because by noteworthy (be'emunatam) the combination of 'yasad' of the with knowledge, knowledge, aa combination combination 'yasad' with 8 8 find for the first first time at at Qumran. for the we find Qumran. here the the close both terminological We have shown here close ties ties-both terminological link and theological-that link Ps. cxix the Qumran writings that Ps. cxix and the theological Qumran writings with with ~araite and literature. have demonstrated Karaite teaching We literature. demonstrated teaching the affinities affinities of of the in style the Vine'-in thoughtthe 'Song of the the Vine' style and thought 'Song of in the Psalm and with Qumran. are But there the with the there are in the Song Qumran. Song two affinities with the attention. the Psalm which deserve other affinities deserve proper proper attention. is especially so because they concerned with with the the signisigniThis is are concerned especially so because they are ;

11

1

,

,

,

1

*)

wr

1 1 Hodayoth 'JII1, xv, xv, 12, 12, ^n^aa 111J':l~ '11).'" 'J1I1 Wi" "Wi i, 21, 21, n~I1J'~O, rona-oo, xiv, xiv, 12, 12, 111J':l01 Hodayoth i, viroBi '11))" "Wi, 'I knew by 'I gave me)'; me)'; see see Jacob Jacob Licht Licht p. p. 245, 245, sub voce by your understanding (which your understanding you gave (which you 1

1

m-~ a *!'?'? l-~n' Tor the enlightened ^attfttf? 'for I Manual Hi, enlightened to to understand and to to teach. teach. iii, 13, 13, ,r.l?? pan "~IIIr.l' Doc. xii xii 27.28 ^attffcb tl-pJ'1n Zad. Doe. these are are the the statutes statutes for for the the enlightenlightr6xi these 27.28 tl:l1'TI11n, aa*jWirft ,';,tIItl, t^pnn n'1I1 to walk according to them. See also also Jacob ened to Hodayoth 1174. Licht, Hodayoth according to Jacob Licht, 74. 3 Doc. iv, S Zad. Doe. to act act according according to to the the exposition exposition of of t^nss- 111t11))' mirirj t111'!l~ JWJ^ to iv, 7, vi, 16, 16, 11'111" 7, vi, the Torah. * Doc. i, • Zad. Doe. x, 21, 21,1" -"'0 those those who hurry hurry ^D ii, i, IS,1" 13, TTI -'0 ii, 6, 6, 1" mo; Manual x, "]m "'0; IT" ^^iD aside aside out of the way. way. 5 Doc. xvi, a^ain ":lW' he shall shall enlighten *Edah the naany. many. See Habermann 'Edah • Zad. Doe. xvi, ii tl-;"n enlighten the a^an is we Edut 179 is combined with pmrft. 179 sub voce n^ax In our song song O':l' 6 Ps. 2 • Ps. lxxviii, Ixxviii, 2; Prov. xviii, xviii, 4. 4. 7 of knowledge, 7 Hodayoth cf. i1 Kor. x, x, 4. 4. nyn npwtl ii, 11)." iv, ii, Hodayoth iv, knowledge, cf. npwo drink of 8 i g Manual iii, I: 11).', of knowledge, comp. b. b. Megillah Megillah sa: fijn -"0';' D^a foundations of iii, knowledge, comp. $a: see Habermann ad C1'0"1 this reading reading see Ti^m they a-pD^l 1'ln1 they have founded them again. again. About this locum. 1

?

1

^w 0-;',.

;

:

1*11

i,',,,n'.

PSALM PSALM GXIX CXIX AND MOSHE BEN ASHER

r03 103

ficance ficance of of two basic basic elements elements in in Ben-Asher's Ben-Asher's conception conception of of the the c ta'ame mikra', 'ta'ame mi..l>:ra', namely, namely, its its aesthetic aesthetic value value as as far far as as the the proper proper pronunciation and correct correct intonation intonation of of the the words words are are concerned concerned pronunciation

and its its intellectual intellectual importance importance for for the the true true understanding understanding and and right right the of text. interpretation of the text. Moreover, these two basic elements interpretation Moreover, these two basic elements also of Ben Asher's Asher's description description of of the the 'ta '!a'ame also constitute constitute the the essence essence of ame mikra' mi~ra' in in his his famous Colophon which actually forms the counterColophon actually forms the counterpart in prose prose to to his his poem poem (cf. (cf. p. p. 95). 95). part in first and foremost of The first of these these two two affinities affinities is is the the term term 'ta'ame 'ta'ame mikra'. 'Ta'am has mi~ra'. 'Ta'am' has a number of of meanings: meanings: taste, taste,l1 intelliintelli2 3 4 5 gence,2 command,3 reason or cause,4 sense or meaning,5 reason or sense or command, gence, cause, meaning, intonation. 6 Ben-Asher accent or or intonation. Ben-Asher seems seems to to have have been been the the first first to create the to create the combined term of'ta'ame mil$:ra'. And it it is is BenBenof ta ame mikra'. in the Asher too the Song too who who-in especially in the Colophonand in the Song especially Colophon united ta am' united the the basic basic meanings meanings of tone, sense sense and of 'ta'am'-taste taste and tone, sound to form the the new term 'ta'ame ta ame mikra sound-to mil$:ra:, including including all all its its exegetical and phonetic implications. exegetical phonetic implications. so he must again In doing have had in in mind Psalm Psalm cxix. cxix. doing so again have One verse this Psalm verse of of this Psalm runs: runs c

9

c

c

e

c

c

3

,

:

Teach me good judgment and knowledge, knowledge, good judgment 7 7 for II have faith faith in in thy for thy commandments. The 'good judgment' (1:1~~ the Psalmist Psalmist is is praying praying for for was 11D) the (OtfD ::J'~) 'good judgment* to mean, after the certainly the intention intention of of the the mean, probably certainly taken to probably after Psalmist himself, Psalmist of the the right right interpretation interpretation of of himself, understanding understanding of the The Psalmist worthiness to to be Psalmist attributes his worthiness the Torah. s8 attributes his granted to his his faithfulness faithfulness (VflfcKn) (~m~Ni1) to to intellectual ability this intellectual ability to granted this in Benthe The same idea find in idea we find the commandments (1~rm~~). (-prosfe). Asher's Asher's Song, he says: Song, when he says: Ex. Ex. xvi, xvi, 31. 31. 22 Prov. 1 6. Prov. xxvi, xxvi, 16.

11

33

]onah iii, 7. 7. Jonah iii,

.

aia: Sanhedrin 21a: or reason. reason, compare 1 44 Sir b. Sanhedrm Sir xxv, Kte without any ayta l('~ compare b. xxv, 18, 8, ClI~ any cause or b. Pesal:).im Pesahim Iiiga: 1(1i'1 Iga: m1n '~lI~ of the the sentence', 'the reason reason of ""opta 'the reasons KBtfta 'the sentence', and b. Knpn l(~lI~

mm

of of the the Torah'. Torah'. words', sensible words'. 55 b. 'words which make sense, i8a: ClIlQ fc'nrn 'words Zarah IBa: to C'1:J1 b. 'Abodah 'Abodah Zarah ajna ,lII sense, sensible verse'. b. are many inK 1(1i'c naa!? 1(':'1' Ktt-p 1rtl( b. Sanhedrin Sanhedrin 342tJWB i1~:J' meanings to one verse'. many meanings 34a C'r.lll~ *npo 'There are 'these are are toff 011111 12: c'oll~n tnttfi (Neh •6 Gen. Rabba xxxvi, viii, 8) fix :':JlII 011111; firepan "1( 8) 'these xxxvi, 12: nwi; ':JlII (Neh viii, 'The rii^ian ta^a^ttn the b. :c'oll~n '1'00 'The b. Megillah the intonations'. intonations', a^aj^B 1",1i' '{DDD sa and Rashi: O'Oll~ pnp n'l'lli1 Megillah 3a Here we accents'. He;e are called called accents'. intonations are division the accents-the the text) accents the intonations division (of text) by by the (of the of to the the right already accents contribute contribute to the right the idea that the idea that have the understanding ?f right understanding right accents already have aesthetic the it in in detail detail stressing his part elaborated it on his the text. text. Ben Asher Asher on especially the aesthetIC stressing especially part elaborated point of view. view. point of 77 Ps. Ps. cxix, 66. cxix, 66. 'kindness TT&i&elav 'kindness is rendered by xal 7tciL1le:(OCV 88 In Bible Cll~ In the 2itt is the Greek Bible D^D :l1~ by XP"YJ0"'t"6TI)'T:Ci x/9T)OT6nr]Ta XCit and and education.' education.' 1

I

?

104 IO4

THE THE

TEXT OF THE BIBLE HEBREW TEXT

1 In their faithfulness (cm'~N~)l they founded the the interpretation interpretation their faithfulness (OTtflftK!!) they founded ('!/)'.,~c) of surrounded by commandments (m::t~). tolTD) of the the Bible, surrounded commandments GniSfc). Bible, by the Psalmist's Ben-Asher's lV'''~tl Psalmist's DOT. c:PtI. BYTE stands stands for for the Now, bring about about aa better better it is 'ta'ame-mikra' which bring is the the 'ta'ame-miJs.ra, Now, it to their understanding in addition their intellectual intellectual addition to of the the Torah. Torah. But in understanding of significance aesthetic 'delight 'delight' of of correct correct also bring the aesthetic bring the they also significance they and beautiful therefore says: beautiful intonation. intonation. Ben Asher therefore says 5

:

As delights accents of of the the Bible, Bible, in in giving the accents established the they established delights they giving its word. sense sense to in interpreting to it it and in interpreting its refers to to the That by the phonetically phonetically correct correct proproalso refers 'delights' he also by 'delights' nunciation right intonation of the words can intonation of nunciation and the the musically the words can musically right his Colophon. the he be seen In the Colophon says: seen from from, his Colophon says: Colophon. Biblical Scriptures) their faithThey Scriptures) in in their faithThey founded them (the (the Biblical '~:sitl:t), by by interpretation interpretation of of fulness of reason fulness by accents of reason (~::llV by accents (VDtf "'ftyDn), of the) the the) palate palate and by by the the beauty beauty the word, sweet (taste word, by by aa sweet (taste of the expression. ('tl'~:J) of the (wn) of expression. all the Ta'am' the shades of its its various various 'Ta'am' is shades of is here here employed employed with all It is 'reason', 'interpretation' and 'beautiful' intonation. meanings. is 'beautiful' It intonation. 'reason', meanings. 'interpretation' of the the 'community Moreover, of prophets' prophets' who by by Moreover, speaking 'community of speaking of 2 all he divine 'understand all meanings', blends divine inspiration 'understand hidden blends meanings', inspiration both concepts, intellectual one one of of 'understanding' 'understanding' and the the concepts, the intellectual aesthetical one of into one that these aesthetical into by saying that these of 'beautifying', 'beautifying', by saying are 'beautifying inspired the mysteries mysteries of ofwisdom'.3 wisdom'. 3 Thus teachers are 'beautifying the inspired teachers its two separate meanings is 'Ta'am' with its here defined defined by by aa separate meanings is here phrase combining them into one single concept. 'Beautifying the into single concept. 'Beautifying the phrase combining the Bible the mysteries' means interpreting the Bible by the beautifying mysteries' by interpreting beautifying ta'ame-mikra. ta'ame-miJs.ra. this combined concept Asher is That this Ben-Asher is based based on the the above concept of BenPs. cxix we verse consider the quoted verse of Ps. cxix becomes obvious consider the when obvious quoted a he uses for 'beautifying' c~.,~tlW~i1. This is a Hifil expression uses for is Hifil This CPTDP&n. 'beautifying' expression ISttf which as as an adjective frpm ("~tlW) means both 'good' 'good' (or (or frpm .,C'!/) adjective (TDttf) 'beautiful Benuse this right') and 'beautiful'. Ben-Asher use of this doubleAsher made of double right') intellectual this intellectual and aesthetical-meaning aesthetical of .,tlW and formed this meaning of it not unusual grammatical form of it not to be found in elseto Hebrew elseof found in be grammatical 5

.

*)!Dttf

,I(1'1n[,v

ii 6-9 See Pesher Hab. ii ^BO 111ilKil JIK npttiBD I^K 11 See nH(]~n ", JiK tlV~1lU' unsK" '~'~K' xib K1' ,IIIK 6-9 lm:lil jjTDn 'P~ vnrmn "mn[ty JiiKjan JIK 1'WP' nan " *nt?Bb n[l:l::lil tl]'K',~n , nK not believe believe when they they bis will not II^K who will nap ',:l, n^fcoain 1',::lV n[an 1"]:l iab]a bK 1nl jm 1lOK hear all all that to that [will come the last the of to pass the mouth of the priest priest [will pass in] generation from the in] the last generation in [the all the whom God has given to interpret interpret all of his his Servants, Servants, the words of [the heart wisdom] given in wisdom] to the Prophets. Prophets. . . a^aon •. •• D^aa my, cf cf Manual v, jrnnDi ,::J ba tl'J':ltlil 22 T11,nc~ O'K':1J v, I1 1I:: nnfiwn n'1ntllil njn ? 'il'l,m, 11l1" Kb, K'. irvpiro lam into his to know their They his Statutes Statutes to their hidden meaning. They did not inquire inquire into meaning. 3 nnan '1tl Tm C'1'PlOl~m 3 ill:l::Jil

nw,

^

1

nv"

1

PSALM CXIX GXIX AND AND MOSHE PSALM MOSHE BEN ASHER

5 10 105

where. where.!1 But the source 'ambiguous' expression expression is IS to to be be source of this this 'ambiguous' in our quoted found in Psalm verse. verse. quoted as?D :l'~; for C:;l!:l The Psalmist prays Targum renders renders these these words words by by prays for :n&; Targum DS7D .,.~lt'; C:;lt? and Ben-Asher, then, phrases his definition ofl("Fm '~:;lt? T&tP; Ben-Asher, then, phrases his definition of anp wm by both DSHD C:;l~ and .,.~lt'. DS7D C:;lt? means means of both and TW. by playing playing on the two meanings meanings of sense and sound; here for him sense sound; and TDtf .,.~lt' equally means right sense and equally right sense and this beautiful sound. In this way the strange phrase turns out to be an the beautiful way strange phrase turns out to be an ingenious feat of blending two different categories of concepts into different ingenious blending categories of concepts into one covering idea. covering a special special idea. & are a delight That mpa l("P~ '~:;l~ he also also borrowed borrowed from from (tnSttTOttf) he delight (C':;l1lt'~lt') our Psalm. The term C':;l1lV~lV occurs several in this this DWtfW occurs several times times in 2 2 For Benas and always as a designation of the Torah. Psalm, of Torah. the For BenPsalm, always designation it might Asher it might have had the of aa delightful sound of the association association of of delightful sound too. the words too. the is a direct direct line line from Psalm cxix So there is cxix through through Qumran Qumran to to Karaites and to to Ben-Asher. The fact the :J:>.araites that at at the of the the fact that the end of the 'lights Song poet speaks dedicated at at the the fall fall of of Song the poet speaks of the they dedicated 'lights they the Greeks' cannot be used as argument against against Ben-Asher Ben-Asher as an argument Karaite. 3 True, having I5-araites do not not acknowledge acknowledge the Karaites having been a :J:>.araite. True, the Hanukka as as an established But they they do not not ignore ignore the the I:Ianukka established festival. festival. But historical event. event. In the poem historical poem the author only only refers refers to to the the event event the author the victory. of of the dedication of lights after the victory. He does does not not speak lights after speak of established festival. festival. any any es·tablished

THE BEN ASHER TEXT OF THE BIBLE 10. THE fact that that a Bible text established From the fact established by by Karaite :J:>.araite MasoBible text retes was accepted as authoritative retes Jewry, by by Rabbaauthoritative throughout accepted as throughout Jewry, nites and :J:>.araites Karaites alike, nites conclude that that this this acceptance alike, we must conclude acceptance at a time when the must have taken place the relations relations between the the place at to the the critical two parties parties had not yet critical stage that we know yet come to stage that also conclude conclude that that the the text text existed existed at time. But we must also later time. at a later as the Tiberian as fixed as such aa fixed by Tiberian Masoretes was regarded by the regarded as it was beyond that it supreme beyond comparison. comparison. In addiaddisupreme achievement that that the tion Masoretes of of Tiberias Tiberias called called tion we must remember that the Masoretes concealed nothing nothing of of what themselves of faith themselves the the men of faith who concealed was given to what had been transtransto them, them, who added nothing nothing to given to mitted the God-inspired God-inspired guardians guardians to them; call themselves themselves the mitted to them; they they call

and J. Levy 11 Camp. s. v. v. isttf iOIV in in his his dictionaries dictionaries to to Talmud sob and]. Levy s. Comp. b.'Abodah Zarah 20b and Targum. Targum. 2 2 See Ps cxix, 16, 24, 47, 70, 77> 9?> 143, cxix, 16,24.47,70,77,92, i43> 174. *743 in Tarbij 3 See Moshe Zucker, p. 70. 70. Tarbif xxvii, xxvii, 1957, 1957, p. Zucker, in

I06 106

TEXT OF THE BIBLE THE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

the Twenty-four of tradition, have made the of Holy Holy tradition, who have Twenty-four Books of Scripture accents Scripture great great and strong, strong, who have added explanatory explanatory accents thus regulated and thus by adding adding the the vocalization vocalization the reading, regulated the reading, and by have provided provided a clear to the the pronunciation pronunciation with with sweet sweet clear guidance guidance to as Moshe b. palate work, as b. Asher Asher of speech. palate and beauty beauty of speech. Their work, insists at at the Israel. insists of Israel. the end, is meant for for the the whole of end, is Such assurances to the the effect effect that they the Masoretes, of the that they assurances of Masoretes, to confined in their to passing passing on what had been confined themselves their work to themselves in transmitted also in in nonnontransmitted to to them, them, naturally naturally made an impression impression also Karaite Jewish Karaite Masoretes had established ~araite established circles. The ~araite Jewish circles. Bible texts texts and what they they a reputation the experts for being experts on Bible reputation for being the had achieved was undoubtedly imposing. Until they they began began to to undoubtedly imposing. well received received and the the Bible Bible be regarded their work was well as suspect, regarded as suspect, their text as that at at the the text as fixed fixed by accepted. We must remember that by them was accepted. the his Codex of time when Moshe b. Asher completed his of the Prophets b. Prophets completed in Tiberias, in waged aa sharp controversy against against the the Tiberias, Sa'adya, sharp controversy Sa'adya, who waged to new in the ~araites, was still in Egypt and, according to the chronology still Karaites, chronology Egypt and, according of his life not more than thirteen years of of age. about of his life was not thirteen years age. When about ten years his native ten or so later he had to flee Egypt, his native country, or so later flee to from years Egypt, country, in Tiberias his son Aaron, he may b. Asher and his Aaron, Tiberias Moshe b. may have met in the prominent the prominent Masoretes. not hear anything anything about that, that, Masoretes. We do not he it is is very that it as his but it likely that it was so, as wrote his sharp attack attack very likely so, sharp to which I the Ben Asher Masoretes to against I have referred. referred. The against the Masoretes of Tiberias the first first Karaites I}.araites whom he Tiberias may may have been the the polemical certain met. As the Piut of which certain specimens are found found Piut of polemical specimens are in the the Geniza did in the respect respect the the Rabbanites had did not diminish diminish the for the text of the the Bible the text Bible established for by the the Masoretes from Tiberias, Tiberias, established by of the this text may conclude that this text of the Bible we may that Bible was conclude with certainty certainty adopted by the Rabbanites long before Sa'adya's polemic against the before adopted by long Sa'adya's polemic against the ~araites the polemic resulted resulted in in the the fact fact Karaites began. began. But Sa'adya's Sa'adya's polemic all information about the Tiberian Masoretes that all Masoretes and the the text text created by Sa'adya by them was more and more suppressed. suppressed. That Sa'adya written in should already have written in Egypt polemical books against against the the already Egypt polemical books Karaites is is hardly ~araites possible. hardly possible. is the The other other Ben-Asher Codex is the manuscript of the the whole manuscript of until recently in was Bible which until kept in the Synagogue of the the the recently kept Synagogue of in the Sephardic Jews in Aleppo but disappeared during the struggle Sephardic Jews struggle Aleppo disappeared during in 1948. It was impossible impossible to to ascertain ascertain between Arabs and Jews Jews in 1948. It it had been burnt together with the whether it the Synagogue Synagogue or whether together it had been preserved in in or it part or completely. it has has been preserved part completely. But now it rediscovered. Ishak Ben-Zvi, President of the rediscovered. IsJ:ta~ the President of the State of Israel, State of the Israel, Ben-Zvi,

THE BEN BEN ASHER ASHER TEXT TEXT OF THE BIBLE THE

I07

has reported of the the Codex is is again again in in safety, reported that the greater greater part part of safety, xl and photos photos of two pages (Is. xl and Dt. xxxii) have been published Dt. pages (Is. xxxii) have been published published in in 1887 I887 by by Wm. besides the page page which had been published is Wickes of which the original is now lost, by Isl).a~ Ben-Zvi in the the Ishak Ben-Zvi in original lost, by Sinai vol. periodical Sinai ('1'0), vol. xliii, 1958; pp. 5-13: 'N"W}' y"n~:l :IT'J:l111i periodical xliii, 1958; pp. 5-13: ^*mzr -paa aroitf (*ro), "1Ii~-T:1 ,1Ii .,n::l *?# "i1.,mi1 "rmnn iro,, nwp This Codex has generally been identified with the text to which identified with the text to which generally Maimonides referred wrote: 1 referred when he wrote ll

:

noticed a great And as II have noticed confusion in in all the books books which which all the great confusion matters, and also also the Masoretes II have seen concerning these matters, the Masoretes concerning these enumerate the who have written and composed treatises to to enumerate the composed treatises Setumot and Petuchot differ each other other in in these these matters matters differ from each of the dive~gences in the the books books on which which they they relied, relied, because of divergences in it expedient to set set down here here all Parashas of of II have thought all Parashas thought it expedient to closed and the the Torah, ones and the forms of poems, the open the ones of forms Torah, the closed open poems, so that according to them all all books so books may be ordered ordered and corcoraccording to may be rected. And the the book on which we rely rely in in these these matters matters is is the the rected. is known in in Old Cairo (D'HXfc), book which is (lJ'''~~), which contains contains all the 24 in Jerusalem Jerusalem many many years years ago, ago, all books, which was kept 24 books, kept in it all all books might so that from it so everyone is is accusaccuscorrected; everyone might be corrected; tomed to to rely this book because it it was corrected corrected (imntz? (,n'1i111i ''D '£)') rely on this ?) all details details were fixed it (11 Asher fixed in it over and all (1:1 V'V'1) by Ben over the the j?"Tp"Tl) by so it course of many years and he corrected corrected it it many many times, times, so it is is many years relied on it reported, it in in the the book of ofthe the Torah which reported, and II have relied to his II have written according his directions. directions. according to 1

From a commentary Adeni wrote b. David alal-'Adeni commentary which Sa'adya Sa'adya b. Tad ha-hazaka between 1478 ha-~azaJ;;a we 1478 and 1484 1484 on Maimonides' Yad the Aleppo learn that the in Aleppo Aleppo at at any any Aleppo Codex must have been in have must rate during fifteenth rate the middle of the fifteenth century and the the century during the one which Maimonides referred as the been regarded referred to to when he regarded as in the wrote his above: We read in the commentary: read his notice notice quoted commentary: quoted c

still to-day the Gaon refers The book to refers is is still to-day in in the the city city of of to which the It 'the Crown'. Crown It is i.e. J:Ialeb Haleb (Aleppo). $oba, is called called 'the It is is written written Soba, i.e. (Aleppo). It three columns to on parchment, parchment, three to the page. page. At the the end is is I it and has corrected written: 'Il am Aaron b. who has corrected it' ... I written: b. Asher, Asher, in it have myself it ... 22 seen it it and read in myself seen 9

.

3

e

.

.

.

Sefer Tora', 11 See Tora', Chapter Chapter 8, 8, Masoreten Masoreten See Maimonides, ha-Hazaka, Hilkot Sefer Maimonides, 'Yad ha-I;Iaza~a, 1 des Westens, des vol. i, p. Westens, vol. p. I I. 22 It attention to to this this commentary. commentary. A part part It was Dr. Naftali Naftali Wieder who drew my attention of 372. The notice notice given give~ above in in translation translation of it in the it is is preserved the Bodleian MS Hunt 372. preserved in xin 1""1V nms OWl am xm mi* 11)"0:' KTJI n:l1::£ fol. 138v readR pK)n v*W l"V 100W reads on fol. "P Dti? ^'llon ^"ip 'i ]^^ original x'm i$8v in the original *m p JiK'bn h'pTi risDi 11K'1'1 ^ :'111:'01 ^y arisen *OK mnx :nroDi HKll"1 *WK Fl mrm 'll '1WK Hp" ,:.:. p'1 "V :'111:'01 tente iK11'K. moo^i mOO'l :.'n p 1''1nK pirn* ')K i,

1

.

*>*

1:' '1'1X'1p1 l'1'1'K' ')K1 1:'1 l'1'1nJnw

108 108

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

Otherwise we know nothing colophon written written by by Ben Asher. Asher. 1 of a a colophon nothing of But we do know of notice at at the of the the end of of an important the Codex important notice which gives information: 2 The consonantal us the the following consonantal gives us following information: text of the written by b. Buya Buya'a. b. text the Codex was written a. Aaron b. by Shelomo b. Asher had carefully with punctuation punctuation and the text text with carefully provided provided the Masora. A wealthy Ba~ra, Israel Israel b. b. Siml;ta b. Simha b. Karaite from Basra, wealthy J>.araite Sa adya b. Sa'adya b. Ephraim, the Codex to to the the Karaite J>.araite comEphraim, bequeathed bequeathed the munity to be be kept kept under the the special in Jerusalem. it was to munity in Jerusalem. There it special care of two J>.araite Karaite princes, care Yel;tez15.iya, the the sons of sons of princes, Yoshiya Yoshiya and Yehezkiya, the b. David b. b. Boaz. Boaz. These princes princes Karaite prince the J>.araite prince Shelomo b. a reliable in Jerusalem Jerusalem to to look look after the were to reliable man in after the to appoint appoint a the spot. the three Codex on the During the three great Jewish feasts, Passover, great Jewish feasts, Passover, spot. During to be be brought brought out out and Pentecost and Tabernacles, Pentecost the Codex was to Tabernacles, the from it publicly. Furthermore, Furthermore, every every it the the lessons to be read read publicly. lessons were to or be was serious whether Rabbanite or J>.araite, to given serious scholar, to Karaite, scholar, given for the opportunity the purpose purpose of of correcting correcting the Codex for to consult consult the opportunity to other MSS from it, other to be entitled entitled to to study but no one was really it, but really to study in the to accessible it. to be made accessible in the presence of it. The Codex was only only presence of of the the reliable in charge the reliable man who was in of the Codex. charge b. Buya'a in the the first first half half of of the the Shelomo b. Buya a was aa famous copyist copyist in in written and tenth century. A Torah MS in Leningrad written by him, Leningrad by him, century. provided by his his brother brother Ephraim, Ephraim, provided with punctuation punctuation and Masora by in 929.3 It is that the was finished finished in It is very likely ihat the Aleppo 929* very likely Aleppo Codex at much the finished at time. was finished the same time. to the the donation of the Codex to The note recording of the the Karaites J>.araites recording the the in Jerusalem gives date. can fix inJerusalem no date. But we fix the time approximately gives approximately the period office of the the J>.araite Karaite princes by princes mentioned. mentioned. David by the period of office to whose care b. the grandfather b. Boaz, princes, to care the the the two princes, Boaz, the grandfather of the Codex was entrusted, J>.araite author author who still still entrusted, was a well-known Karaite office of J>.araite Karaite Nasi in held the office in the the year year 993 993 A.D. when he Koheleth. 4 His His son son Shelomo held held the the wrote a commentary commentary on J>.oheleth. office of J>.araite Karaite Nasi in in 1016, as can be office be seen a colophon seen from a 1016, as colophon in which his his two sons sons Yoshiya in are both both mentioned. mentioned. 55 Yoshiya and Yel).ez1?:iya Yehezkiya are c

c

c

1 of Jacob Berlin Berlin in the the Hebrew periodical 1 See the report periodical 11l:l'm pp. 16,23; 16, 23; report ofJacob \}tebn 1863, 1863, pp. his travel, Jacob l:lK vol. vol. i,i, Liick, 1866, p. p. 12b; E. TDD px Luck, 1866, isb; A. E. Jacob Saphir Saphir in the report travel, 1'!:lC report about his w tj^nn Harkavy in O'ltll' 0.1 tl'tIl1n no. 6, 1895, p. 7. Harkavy 6, 1895, p. 7. translated this this notice the best •2 II have published notice according to the best sources sources in in published and translated according to Masoreten des Westens, vol. i, f, Masoreten des Westens, vol. i, pp. pp. 3 3 f. 3 1 7 in the 2nd and Firkowitch Collection des Westens, Collection in 3 No. 17 in Leningrad, Leningrad, see see Masoreten Masoreten des Westens, f. vol. i, vol. i, pp. 58 £ pp. 58 4 Cf. S. S. Poznanski, Karaite Literary • Cf. Literary opponents Saadia Gaon, London, 1908, Ig08, pp. pp. Poznanski, The Karaite Gaon, London, opponents of of Saadia ff. Berlin 1914, 188 £f. The same, Babylonische Geonim im nachgaonischen pp. 127 same, Babylonische eitalter, Berlin nachgaonischen Zeitalter, 127 fr. 1914, pp. 5 and Firkowitch Collection Collection in 6 No. 225 in Leningrad, see Masoreten Masoretm des des Westens, 225 of the 2nd Westens, Leningrad, see vol. i, I published vol. pp. 67 the Colophon. f, where I i, pp. published the 67 f, Colophon.

aw

1

THE BEN ASHER TEXT OF THE BIBLE

9 10 lOQ

are mentioned The sons themselves are holding the the office office of Nasi mentioned as as holding of Nasi 1 1 in in Cairo in 1055 They must must Jerusalem Cairo in an d 1062. I062. They Jerusalem in 1042 1042 and in 1055 and therefore have changed their residence and 1055. therefore between 1042 residence between and changed their 1042 1055. it was suggested that the princes As it should appoint appoint aa representative representative suggested that the princes should in Jerusalem, it is is very likely that they were were already already living living in in in Jerusalem, it very likely that they bequeathed to to the the Karaites ~araites in in JeruJ eruCairo when the Codex was bequeathed salem or or at at least least that that they to move move there. there. decided to they had decided the first first page of reads: 22 A note on the the Codex Codex reads: page of the in in

nmsa ?ni'? noroV nO~l:J' C~'~~ VnpV

*TO n^tm* ... "1'n C~'tl)~~ am :li1l1~ 1~::lntl~'x osm C::ln:l 'ipnlN yn '~1' p IKMDXVK .

.

.

... C~?W,,~

to the the law of of restoration According the booty booty from from Jerusalem, Jerusalem, restoration of of the According to it to was transferred to the community of Old Cairo, Cairo, the holy city, it transferred the of Old holy city, community the Jerusalem Jerusalem Synagogue.... Synagogue. .

.

.

of Jerusalem' refers refers to to those 'Booty things seized seized by by the the Crusaders those things Crusaders 'Booty ofJerusalem' when they seized MSS they took Jerusalem Jerusalem on July July 15th i5th 1099. 1099. The seized released a few years later by by King King Baldwin. hear of of were released Baldwin. We hear years later service in in Jerusalem held on July 13th IIo6 in a thanksgiving service on held 1106 in thanksgiving Jerusalem July I3th the founder founder of of Karaism, ~araism, on on the the octhe Synagogue ocAnan, the Synagogue of 'Arran, casion of of the the release release of of the books. 33 casion the seized seized books. It is is probable that the same time It time the the codices codices belonging belonging probable that about the to the the Rabbanites were also also released. released. Many of the to Many of the seized books seized books to Egypt. seen of that the ofthe Prophets were taken to We have seen that the Codex the Egypt. Prophets in 895 written b. Asher was handed over over to by Moshe b. to the the Karaite ~araite written in 895 by 4 Now in Cairo. that learn the community in Cairo. we learn that the Aleppo community Aleppo Codex a later of transferred to Cairo and date was Old of a later date was transferred to Cairo over handed over to the the Jerusalem it seems, belonged to to the the to which, it seems, belonged Jerusalem Synagogue, Synagogue, which, Rabbanites. Rabbanites. 5 c

and Studies, Studies vol. Texts and Cf. Jacob ii, pp. pp. 134 ff. vol. ii, Mann, Texts 134 ff. Jacob Mann, Cf. Masoreten des Westens vol. i, p. Saphir loc. loco cit, cit., p. p. 17v prints erroneously erroneously xyv prints 9; Saphir p. 9; instead of 1K::IMX'K i;K::Il1!lX'X so it it was taken taken as as i'K!ll1X'X sense, so ']K:3fiDx ?K which does not make sense, pKDfiK^K pKansKte instead consent (of with the the consent the princes). to mean with to correct reading is to to be be found in in 1"::1'71 reading is (of the princes). The correct pJ^n 8. and with with Harkavy loc. cit., cit., p. Harkavy loco p. 8. 3 scroll belonging to be in a Torah scroll S The note be found in belonging to to the the Karaites :f$:.araites and published published note is is to in the p. 47 47 f.f. Cf. Cf. J. Mann, The Jews Jews in in Egypt Egypt and and by periodical 71i'!lllM the periodical m^rt 1875, J. Mann, 1875, p. by Harkavy Harkavy in translation of Palestine, p. 200, n. I. II gave of the the passage passage in in Masoreten Masoreten des des Westens, vol. i, Westens, Palestine, vol. gave a translation i, p. 200, n. the note the genuineness vol. of the note (cf, (cf. Texts Texts and Studies, doubts of the vol. i, Studies, i, p. genuineness of p. 10. Mann's doubts after the is given the date given as as 1037 the destruction destruction of of the the vol. date is are unfounded; vol. ii, unfounded; the ii, p. 1037 after p. 137), 137), are Sel. temple 1104), 1413 temple (=A.D. 1413 Se!. (=A.D. Il04), ,4 See above p. . . p. 94. 94, Synagogue of of the the Babylonians Babylomans existed eXisted •6 At the a Jerusalem the time time a Synagogue and a Synagogue Jerusalem Synagogue des Westens, in Masoreten des vol. i, p. p. 10, n. i. x. in Old Cairo Gf. Masoreten Cairo (mi~rajim). Westens, vol. 10, n. (misrajim). Cf. 11 Gf.

,

22 Gf. Masoreten des Westens vol.

i,

t

i .

i,

110

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

Iii. I. CHR. D. GINSBURG AND SELIGMAN BAER

Another Biblical with the the name of of Ben Asher Asher Biblical codex connected with is the the Leningrad is Codex B Iga. That this codex copied in this codex was in Old Leningrad iga. copied Cairo (l:l~j~~) in 1008 (or 1Oog), 'from the corrected clear books Trom in the corrected clear books (D^isa) (or 1009), prepared b. Asher', Asher',l1 is is expressly expressly b. Moshe b. the master Aaron b. by the prepared by b. J the copyist stated by acob himself. himself.22 For Christian Christian by the copyist Samuel b. Jacob David Ginsburg that this this codex codex was aa copy there was no doubt that Ginsburg there copy 3 3 of the Codex. He writes: the Aleppo writes Aleppo :

three or four In the four years years after after it it was was that is, the year is, three year 1Oog, 1009, that to the the Jerusalem at Cairo Cairo and most conveyed conveyed to Jerusalem Congregation Congregation at the first in the life-time of of the first Trustees, probably a certain certain Samuel the life-time Trustees, a probably in b. Jacob this Standard Codex of Ben- Asher for b. of Ben-Asher for Meborak Jacob copied copied this is now in Ibn Osdad. This important copy is in the Imperial This very the very important copy Imperial Public the Scribe, the at St. St. Petersburg. of the Public Library Scribe, the Library at Petersburg. The name of the copy the honoured person person for for whom place made, the place where the copy was made, date on which it it it was finished finished are are all it was transcribed transcribed and the the date all of the the in in the Epigraph of the MS. They are most minutely given MS, are minutely given Epigraph They written as the the MS itself. itself. written in in the the same hand-writing hand-writing as

given to to the the But we have seen that that the the Aleppo But Aleppo Codex was given in Jerusalem of the l}.araite in the the middle middle of the eleventh eleventh Karaite Community Jerusalem in Community in it was brought that it century, brought over over to to Egypt Egypt some years years after after century, and that iioo. In 1897, IlOO. his Introduction, Introduction, nothing nothing Ginsburg wrote his 1897, when Ginsburg the time of the l}.araite Karaite princes was known of the princes mentioned in in the the first page colophon, the notice notice on the the first page of of colophon, and he misunderstood the of Saphir's mistake in the codex on account of the in reading reading it. it. 4 GinsGinsSaphir's mistake is therefore reconstruction is therefore wrong, burg's wrong, and we have only only the the burg's reconstruction the alternatives: either following Aleppo Codex was in in Egypt Egypt following alternatives: either the Aleppo it was given to the the l}.araites Karaites in before it in Jerusalem, Jerusalem, and afterwards before afterwards given to was brought to at of the the back to Egypt at the beginning of the twelfth century, twelfth brought Egypt beginning century, from Asher other or the Leningrad Codex was copied other Ben Leningrad copied in Egypt later about IOOO and later disCodices which were in 1000 which disEgypt 5 Ben Asher certainly prepared several the appeared. several MSS of the appeared. certainly prepared text with punctuation Biblical text and Hebrew Biblical Masora. Besides, Besides, punctuation b. Jacob, Samuel b. the Leningrad Codex, declares declares Jacob, who copied Leningrad Codex, copied the that he had copied several correct expressly correct and expressly that copied the Codex from several clear codices codices which had been prepared the master Aaron b. clear by the master b. prepared by der hebriiischen Cf. Catalog hebraischen Bibelhandschriften 11 Cf. Ed. Harkavy Harkavy and Strack, S track, 1875, Catalog der 1875, Bibelhandschriften .•• Ed. pp. 269. 5265 and 26g. pp. 265 2 rwts l~ D^DDH 10 2 The Hebrew words are: p nW)1 ittfK 'WK cnKnon 'CiKl~on fcVUIfcn 'C'n310M 'C"llcn inban nttfj? p nwo p p ll,nll pinx "1o,on 1"1)1 p~ nu nlJ iff* 'IUK py pa 3 4 his Introduction, f. 3 Cf. his • See p. p. 109, note 2. 2. Introduction, pp. pp. 243 243 f. 109, note If such a MS loses loses its its last last page it is is difficult difficult to as a Ben Asher Codex. 65 If to recognize recognize it it as page it .

.

.

GHR. CHR.

D.

GINSBURG AND G1NSBURG AND

SEL1GMAN BAER SELIGMAN

I II III

If we compare Moshe ben Asher. If the facsimile facsimile of of the the Aleppo Aleppo compare the Codex published by Wickes (Gen. xxvi, 34-xxvii, 30) with the published by (Gen. xxvi, 34-xxvii, 30) with the as Leningrad Codex as printed in the Biblia Hebraica, we find in the in the Biblia find in the Leningrad printed Hebraica, punctuation only two differences: at Gen. xxvii, 23 the latter differences: at Gen. punctuation only xxvii, 23 the latter instead of ~ii~~~~), codex reads ~ii~~~~l is also the reading reading of of also the ^53^1 instead *rp3?3> which is both codices elsewhere (Gen. xxvi, 12; xxvii, 27), and at Gen. and Gen. at (Gen. xxvi, 12; xxvii, 27), xxvii, l"ik'W with with Metheg, Metheg, which which is is xxvii, I, i, the Aleppo Aleppo Codex has clearly clearly niOto missing in the Leningrad Codex not only here but in all the other in not here but all the other missing Leningrad only places xxi, 3; 3; xxxiii, xxxiii, 15; xliv, 18; occurs (Isa. places where the word occurs (Isa. xxi, 18; 15; xliv, Ps. Hab. i, Ps. lxix, 24; cxix, 37). Besides, in six places six in i, 13; Ixix, 24; cxix, 37). Besides, 13; places Metheg Metheg is inserted where it it is is missing in the is the Aleppo Aleppo Codex, Codex, though though this this missing in the may be explained by the fact that Kittel added Methegs fact that Kittel some may explained by Methegs in the the MS. The differences which were not found in in the the Masoretic differences in Masoretic notes are greater: Leningrad Codex are missing notes notes of of the the Leningrad are missing greater: two notes in the Aleppo Codex, and twenty-four of the Aleppo in the the of the in Codex Codex, Aleppo twenty-four Aleppo Leningrad Codex. This could hardly be explained if the Aleppo if be the Leningrad hardly explained Aleppo of the the Leningrad Codex. We must must therethereCodex was the original original of Leningrad Codex. fore draw the conclusion that that the the Leningrad fore the Aleppo and Codex the Leningrad Aleppo out by by Codex were each copied originals worked out different originals copied from different Aaron b. notes in in the the margin margin b. Asher; as we find find far far more Masoretic Masoretic notes Asher; as it is is more than likely that of the Aleppo b. Asher Aleppo Codex it likely that Aaron b. in the course course of time more masoretic added in masoretic notes notes to to his text of the his text of the Bible. Maimonides had heard that Bible. been occupied occupied that Ben Asher had been for many the Aleppo corrected for years with the that he had corrected many years Aleppo Codex and that it many times. it many times. is well known that It is that the the genuineness It genuineness of of the the two Ben Asher Codices William Wickes, Wickes, who published published the the Codices has been disputed. disputed. William facsimile of one page facsimile the Aleppo page of the Aleppo Codex mentioned above and who investigated other readings of the the Codex known to to investigated some other readings of him, writes: 1 him, writes:! these few test-passages From these may conclude conclude that that the the statestatetest-passages we may ment assigning this Codex to is aa fabrication, fabrication, merely merely to Ben Asher is assigning this that the same and that the same-and the whole introduced to value of the to enhance the value the it list of names of Qaraite (showing it to to be long epigraph with the list (showing Qaraite long epigraph is untrustworthy of undeserving of of of Qaraite &c., is untrustworthy and undeserving Qaraite origin), origin), &c., notice. serious serious notice. facsimiles of Adolf Neubauer published of two pages pages of of the the Cairo published facsimiles Prophets. It It was clear clear to to him that that the the text text Ben Asher Asher Codex of the Prophets. of the of the as that in general ofthat the same as that of the Aleppo Codex, of that Codex was in Codex, Aleppo general the Twenty-One 11 Cf. Accentuation of so-called Prose Prose Books Books on the the Accentuation Treatise on Cf. A Treatise Twenty-One so-called of the Testament, Testament, Oxford, Oxford, 1887, 1887, p. p. IX.

the Old of the Old

of

112

THE THE

TEXT OF THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT THE BIBLE

of which Wickes had declared it had nothing nothing to to do with with Ben that it declared that Asher. Asher. So he writes: writes 1l :

But from the in this this MS Drs. Drs. S. Baer and the mode of accentuation accentuation in S. Baer that it Wickes both concluded that could not have have been pointed pointed by by it could the accentuation of the the Ben Asher school, a Masorete of school, the being accentuation being laid down by by Ben Asher. Asher. against the rules rules laid against the Paul de Lagarde, the facsimile facsimile published published by by after having seen the having seen Lagarde, after 2 Wickes, writes-I translate the passage: I writes translate the Wickes, passage: the Codex comes from Germany According Germany this (facsimile) to this According to (facsimile) the and was written in the century, therefore therefore it it is is the fourteenth fourteenth century, written in worthless comparison worthless for research purposes. for research purposes. II would suggest suggest comparison the Dresden Codex of the l'lI'I, which was once with the once made "j'31% at my house, with and No. available to to me at available plate 41 of the of the house, 41 plate the Palaeographical Oriental It should, Series of the It Oriental Series Palaeographical Society. Society. should, in mind that that the the facsimile facsimile given given by by Wickes however, however, be borne in in is greatly size. is reduced in size. greatly To begin begin with Lagarde: not seen the the Dresden Codex. Codex. Lagarde: II have not the Series the Plate 41 Plate of the Oriental Series of the Palaeographical Society 41 Palaeographical Society facsimile of a Cambridge presents written in in 1345 in Cambridge Codex written presents a facsimile 1345 in this Codex is is completely Germany. different and has has nothing nothing Germany. But this completely different to do with the the Aleppo whatsoever to Codex. Plate Plate 40, 40, however, however, whatsoever Aleppo Codex. Harl 5720 of facsimile of the the MS Harl5720 containing of the the British British Museum containing a facsimile to it, is similar similar to is being described by by Ginsburg Ginsburg as as one of the the oldest oldest it, being the British British Museum; Hebrew Biblical Museum; he dates dates it it between between Biblical MSS of the 1 1 oo and 1120. ii2O. 3 Lagarde's the Aleppo 1100 of the Lagarde' s condemnation of Aleppo Codex can be explained only by that he mistook the the description assuming that by assuming explained only description that of the other. for that of one plate the other. plate for his own in Neubauer had no judgment judgment of his in the the matter matter and did did not dare say authority of of men like like Wickes say anything anything against against the authority and Baer. That Wickes depended Baer's authority authority in in his his depended on Baer's condemnation of the Aleppo is beyond beyond doubt. doubt. Already Already Aleppo Codex is in his earlier book of 1881 he had acknowledged his earlier in his 'obligation 'obligation acknowledged his to Dr. Baer as as a personal In his later book of of 1887 he to friend'. 4 In his later personal friend'.4 1887 he the preface: writes in in the writes preface :

to express obligation to to my friend Dr. II have once more to friend Dr. express my obligation the valuable for the assistance which he Baer for he has has willingly rendered valuable assistance willingly rendered his article, Earliest MSS of of the 1 See his the Old Testament', Testament', Studio, Studia article, 'An Account of the Earliest et Ecclesiastica Biblica et Biblica Ecclesiastica HI, III, 1891, 1891, pp. pp. 25-7. 25-7. 2 vol. iv, f. 2 Mittheilungen, Mittheilungen, vol. pp. 17 iv, Giittingen, Gottingen, 1891, 1891, pp. 17 f. 3 3 His Introduction, Introduction, p. 435. p. 435. Treatise on on the the Accentuation the so-called so-called Poetical 44 A Treatise Accentuation of Poetical Books Books of the Old Old Testament, of the Testament, Oxford of the Preface. 88 1, Preface. 1881, 1

1

CHR. eRR.

D.

GINSBURG AND

SELIGMAN BAER

113 113

me. His familiar acquaintance with the the Masora, Masora, aa department department acquaintance with of study of facile princeps princeps-has been of of special has been study in which he ranks facile special service service to to me. Wickes Wickes was so strongly influenced by by Baer that that he he even took over over even took strongly influenced from him the typical against the ~araites. It the It Karaites. typical Jewish Jewish animosity animosity against is therefore Baer with whom I is I have to deal here. here. to deal his early Seligman in his early youth youth seems seems to to have have been been Seligman Baer (1825-97) (1825-97) in in contact contact with with Wolf Heidenheim (1757-1832). in In any any case he case he (1757-1832). In inherited some of of his his MSS and continued inherited his work. work. They They were were continued his all Masora had been written both convinced that all written in in order order to to confirm a Hebrew Biblical Biblical text to that that published published by by text similar similar to Jacob in the the second Rabbinic Rabbinic Bible Bible (Venice (Venice 15 24Jacob ben Chaiyim Chaiyim in 152425). Generally speaking they both took this text to be identical this text took to be identical 25). Generally speaking they with the the text of Aaron Ben Asher, Asher, but but they thought that that they they they thought would be able to to improve it it with the help of the and to of the Masora the to and improve help it nearer to to the bring Asher text. text. They They actually actually knew the ideal ideal Ben Asher bring it so devoted devoted to to its its study study that that one one a great great deal of Masora and were so as in in a way can almost regard way continuing continuing the the work of of the the regard them as as the the last last Masoretes. Masoretes, used by by them conconMasoretes. The method used Masoretes, as in eliminating sisted in all difficulties, smoothing out out the the differences differences sisted difficulties, smoothing eliminating all at a and arriving a unity in which they text of the the 'correct' the 'correct' text arriving at unity in they saw the Bible. Their method may Hebrew Bible. illustrated by by two examples. may be illustrated examples. 1 After II had published I. Mter article about about the the traditional traditional propropublished my article nunciation of Hebrew and the punctuation punctuation of the Masoretes, Masoretes, 1l of the that in the liturgical in which II showed amongst things that in the liturgical amongst other things the fragments provided with Palestinian punctuation the suffix of of Palestinian suffix fragments provided punctuation is -ok as vocalized and the 2nd person person masc. sing. is always -ak not -eka, as vocalized not -eka, always sing, letter from Professor in the Masora, received a letter Professor D. Simonsen of of Masora, II received of remnant the in to me that Copenhagen in which he pointed out to that a the out Copenhagen pointed -ok instead -eka still instead of -eka pronunciation still remains remains in in liturgical liturgical poetry, poetry, pronunciation oak for old editipns editions of of the the Germanfor instance in Selihot instance in Selihot where the the old Polish &c., and only ~nly W. Heidenheim Mahzor read': read: l~~~ Polish Ma1).zor i|*iK 1~~~ pV &c., suffix in the form of of the the suffix in accordance (after (after 1803) 1803) introduced TJ~~N, ^EK, the 2 the with the Masoretes. Masoretes. with Rodelheim 1808, 2. c'~~tm 'bEl~~, his book tTWDH 2. In his 1808, Heidenheim had nawa, R6delheim Biblical Hebrew for pointed out the rules for setting Metheg in Biblical MSS. rules in the out setting Metheg pointed his article rules of these edition Baer published a German edition of these rules in his article 'Die 'Die published 3 uberlieferten Metheg-Setzung nach ihren tiberlieferten Gesetzen dargestellt'. ihren dargestellt'. Metheg-Setzung .

In ZAW, Opera MiTUJra, Leiden 1956, pp. 38-47. 38-47. 2 30-239 1956, pp. xxxix, 1921, Opera Minora, AW, xxxix, pp. 230-239= 1921, pp. i vol. i, Cf. Masoreten n. Ides Westens, Masoreten des Westens, val. i, p. p. 46, 46, n. Testa" s3 The article filr wissenschaftliche wissenschaftliche Erforschung Erforschung des des Alien Alten T utain Archiv article was published Archivfiir published in vol. i, ed. Adalbert Merx, ments, pp. 55-67 55--67 and 194-2°7. i, Halle, Halle, 1869, 1869, pp. 194-207. Merx, val. ments, ed. 11

22 Cf.

.

9

II4 114

THE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF

THE BIBLE

the article article for Franz Delitzsch, for publication, publication, wrote wrote Delitzsch, who prepared prepared the had been an introductory notice to it. These rules out by to worked These rules notice it. out introductory by Heidenheim and Baer from late Biblical MSS which were were late Hebrew Biblical the they were both both firmly firmly convinced convinced the only ones at at their their disposal. only ones disposal. But they to that found the very rules according to Asher that they which rules Ben had the Asher according they very text. of himself had fixed of the text. On the authority the the correct reading fixed the the correct reading authority of men like rules were generally generally adopted adopted and like Franz Delitzsch these rules Delitzsch these faithfully grammars. Even a critical critical taken over over into into our Hebrew grammars. faithfully taken in his scholar included them in his Hebrew scholar like included like Gotthelf Gotthelf Bergstdisser Hebrew Bergstrasser Grammar by Grammar*1 and illustrated illustrated them with with some specimens added specimens by visited me in himself from the When himselffrom text. he visited in Giessen text. Giessen the Ben Chaiyim Chaiyim his Grammar and in the in the spring this part part of of his of I923, discussed this 1923, we discussed spring of II asked he had ever studied a Hebrew Biblical Biblical asked him whether he ever studied I him some 'No' was the showed MS. 'No' I photoanswer. Thereupon the answer. photoThereupon none in of which of MSS these graphs of ancient Hebrew Biblical in of these ancient Biblical graphs elaborate rules rules for for the the use elaborate use of Methcg observed. He was Metheg were observed. that he he had not not realized realized that that somewhat surprised declared that surprised and declared in his his grammar what he had written written in the use use of of the the Metheg Metheg grammar about the was worthless worthless ('Makulatur'). ('Makulatur'). Baer used regard the Bible MSS which did not set set did not used to to regard the Hebrew Bible in accordance rules worked out the rules Metheg with the out by by Heidenheim accordance with Metheg in as not to the and himself as the school school of of Ben Asher. Asher. Hence not belonging belonging to his condemnation of the the Ben Asher Codices. his Codices. The methods followed in dealing with Masoretic Masoretic followed by dealing with by Baer in in which he made material can best best be illustrated by the the way way in illustrated by his editions. editions. Aaron b. his b. Asher, the title title Dikduke Di~du~e ha ffiamim, Te'amim, Asher, under the had composed cantillating the the text text of of the the rules for for reading composed rules reading and cantillating Hebrew Bible. these rules rules together together with with H. L. L. Bible. Baer edited edited these Strack. But Strack Strack. only contributed bibliographical notes notes Strack only contributed some bibliographical of Masoretic and copies seen and copied a few few Masoretic MSS which he had seen copies of copied a years in St. All the the problems problems of of editing St. Petersburg. years previously editing previously in Petersburg. All text were to share share the the text were left Baer. Strack content to 'honour' left to Strack was content the 'honour' to Baer. edition. The title title of the the joint of the edition. joint edition edition is is typical: typical:

Die Dikduke ha-Teamim ha-T e amim des des Ahron ben Moscheh ben Ascher und andere grammatisch-massorethische Lehrstiicke zur zur FestFestgrammatisch-massorethische Lehrstiicke eines richtigen hebraischen Bibel, Bibel, mit stellung stellung eines richtigen Textes der hebraischen ersten Male vollvollBenutzung zahlreicher Handschriften zum ersten Benutzung zahlreicher 1 of his 1 Some parts as sgth 29th edition edition of of Wilhelrn Wilhelm Gesenius* Gesenius' his Grammar are are published parts of published as Hebraische Grammatik. Grammatik. The first first fascicle Hebriiische published in in Leipzig Leipzig in 1918. fascicle was published 1918. see Rudolf Meyer As to the criticism of Metheg, Metheg, see Meyer in in his his new criticism of the traditional setting the traditional setting of Berlin 1952) Hebrew grammar 2. 16, 2. grammar (Sammlung Goschen, Berlin (Sammlung Goschen, 1952) §16,

CHR. D. GINSBURG AND SEL1GMAN eRR. SELIGMAN BAER

Il5

standig L. Strack. S. Baer und H. L. Strack. Leipzig Leipzig standig herausgegeben herausgegeben von S. 1879, Verlag von L. Fernau. L. Fernau. 1879, Verlag at making Baer did not aim at the treatise treatise comcomcritical edition edition of of the making a critical b. Asher. He had collected posed by collected Masoretic Masoretic material material posed by Aaron b. written at at different of various various kinds, times, in in order order to to make it it different times, kinds, written of a 'correct' the basis 'correct text text of the basis of Bible. The problem problem of the the Hebrew Bible. far such multifarious how far multifarious material could be be attributed attributed to to Ben Ben material could Asher did not trouble trouble him. The rules rules composed by Ben Ben Asher Asher composed by refer to to the Ben Asher text certainly text and not not to to the the Ben Ghaiyim Chaiyim certainly refer text. But Baer supposed text. material to to be be aa unity, unity, and and the entire entire material supposed the as the the texts texts collected collected by as neither with with each each other other nor nor by him agreed agreed neither the text with the text which he believed to be be the the text text of of Ben Asher, Asher, he he believed to selected from them what he regarded selected as 'correct', 'correct', and what regarded as differed he declared to be 'corrupt', declared to differed 'incomplete' or or 'in conin con'corrupt 'incomplete fusion'. 1 We can hardly with such methods old fusion'.l that with such methods old and hardly agree agree that 2 difficult Masoretic texts texts can be edited difficult edited satisfactorily.2 Yet it it is is satisfactorily. Baer. typical of Baer. Strack was a compiler rather than a critical typical compiler rather than a critical raised no objection to these scholar; these methods of of his his colleague. colleague. scholar; he raised objection to confine himself But Baer did not confine to selecting selecting from from the the material material himself to his disposal what at his he regarded as being 'correct'. also as 'correct He also disposal regarded being altered his if freely altered readings of his MSS if they did not offer he not offer he did what freely readings they took to to be 'correct'. 'correct 'took In Bonn we came across a very very drastic drastic across a Baer s methods. In the example preface to to the the edition edition of of the the the preface example of Baer's Dikduke ha-Te'amim ha-TVamim a Masoretic is mentioned, Di~du~e Masoretic compendium compendium is mentioned, 'Adat Deborim? Deborim3 and composed by a certain certain Joseph ]oseph of of called 'Adat composed by It was available to made him Constantinople. It available to in a copy by in Constantinople. by copy the Leningrad Strack in Leningrad, dated 1207 1207 is is the the Leningrad, and the Leningrad MS dated this compendium compendium had included included only only one we know. The author of this the main parts treatise registering the parts of a treatise registering the the slight slight differences differences of of Ben treatise was readings between Ben Asher and N aftali, treatise which Naftali, readings composed Many fragments this b. 'Uzziel. 'Uzziel. 44 Many by Mishael b. composed by fragments from this 5

5

c

5

,

5

.

5

.

5

notes to to the text text published 11 In the notes as these these can be found: found; published by by him remarks such as Godd. fehlen fehlen in Satze ganz, 'In in einigen diese Slitze in andern andem sind sind bloss bloss In den iibrigen einigen diese iibrigen Codd. ganz, in hier an sind in P die Triimmer sind in die Satze Slitze verworren; verworren; daher Trummer davon erhalten' erhalten' (p. (p. 5). 5). 'Von hier Manuel* (p. das folgende (p. 7) 7). 'So 'So dieser dieser Satz Satz richtig richtig in in K. In In folgende nach Cod. Cairo and Manuel' den andem in T T 21' 21' (p. (p. IS) the readings readings of other other andern Codd. corrumpiert'. 'So in 15) the corrumpiert*. (p. (p. Il). n). 'So *In den andern Texten fehlt Codices are fehIt dies dies alles aIles .•. iiberhaupt iiberhaupt are not mentioned). mentioned). 'In herrscht in den Vorlagen' VorIagen' (p. (p. 17). hier herrscht in diesem Stiicke Stiicke grosse 17). 'Von hier Verwirrung in grosse Verwirrung und weiter in den andern Texten die grosst grosst weiter die die ZurechtsteIlung Zurechtstellung nach Man(ueI) Man(uel) da in Confusion' (p. (p. 19). 19). 2 to Baer's methods in 2 Ginsburg objections to in his his Introduction, Introduction, pp. pp. 278-86. 278-86. Ginsburg advanced objections 8 161* of xxxii f. f. 'Hebrew-Arabic, paper, 3 Cf. The MS is is now 'Hebrew-Arabic, paper, 161' of Cf. Dikduke Dikduke ..• pp. pp. xxxii the the 2nd Firkowitch CoIlection. Collection. 4 des Westens, vol. ii, Biblia Hebraica, Hebraica, Stuttgart, Stuttgart, 1937, • See Masoreten Masoreten des 1937, Western, vol. 60-2, and Biblia ii, pp. pp. 60-2, Prolegomena, vii f.f. pp. vii Prolegomena, pp. 4

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Il6 II6

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

are also work are realized the the importance importance of of also in in Leningrad. Leningrad. II had realized this one of of my my pupils, pupils, Lazar Lipschutz, Lipschutz, this text text and suggested to one suggested to that he should investigate it. For this this purpose that purpose we investigate and publish publish it. fragments of of the the text text itself, needed, in addition addition to to the the Geniza fragments needed, in itself, the MS of 'Adat the request the sent from from the MS was sent 'Adat Deborim. Deborim. At my my request Leningrad to Bonn. Leningrad to copy of of this this book for for the the Baer had not Strack's copy not only used Strack's only used edition of for the lists of edition Te'amim, but also also for of the the differdifferof Di1J;dulse the lists ha~Te Difcduke lza'amim, but Naftali, which he he ences ences between the of Ben Asher and Ben Naftali, the texts texts of him and had added to Biblical texts published by to the texts Franz the Biblical published by Delitzsch. to these these editions editions since I880,22 the lists lists added to since i88o, Delitzsch. 11 In the in be quotations from 'Adat Deborim can found in great numbers. numbers. 'Adat Deborim great quotations Lipschiitz's that hardly hardly one of of Baer's Baer's Lipschutz's investigation investigation showed that the MS from with the it quotations from this book agreed this which it agreed quotations altered nearly had been taken. Baer had altered nearly all all these these quotations quotations taken. Baer a form which he regarded and had brought regarded as the into a as the brought them into a 'correct' Ben Asher text, this 'correct' without saying a word of this somewhat text, saying Delitzsch was so strange so strange method which he had adopted. adopted. Franz Delitzsch impressed by Baer's great familiarity with the that he with the Masora that Baer's he great familiarity impressed by to make a critical critical examination of the methods completely of the methods completely omitted to to him and thus gave his authority to Baer's pseudoadopted by thus his Baer's authority adopted by gave pseudoeditions. editions. the circumstances we need not Under the not wonder that William also was impressed Baer's by Baer's acquaintance with the the Masora Wickes also impressed by acquaintance with to such an extent that he declared colophons extent that to colophons of of valuable valuable old old Biblical MSS to text of fabrications, because because the the text of these these MSS Biblical to be fabrications., follow the the rules believed to to be be those those of of Ben did not follow rules which Baer believed that Neubauer did to say Asher; did not not dare to say Asher; nor need we wonder that these authorities. anything authorities. anything against against these Uzziel on the The book of Mishael b, b. 'Dzziel the differences differences between proved to to be be of of great great importance. importance. Ben Asher and Ben Naftali Naftali proved From Geniza fragments in Leningrad Leningrad and Paris Paris and fragments preserved preserved in in 'Adat from quotations the whole text of the the book 'Adat Deborim text of Deborim the quotations in restored. 3 It also possible 'Adat could be restored. It was also possible to to prove prove that that 'Adat (

c

1 Textum. Masoreticum accuratissime 1 Liber Liber Psalmorum. Textum accuratissime expressit, expressit, fontibus fontibus Masorae notis criticis S. Baer., varie illustravit, criticis confirmavit confirmavit S. Baer, Praefatus Praefatus est est edendi edendi operis operis adjulor adjutor illustravit, notis 1880. See the the preface Franciscus Delitzsch Lipsiae preface by by Delitzsch Delitzsch p. p. vi. vi. Lipsiae 1880. Psalrns 1880, 22 Psalms Nehemia, 1882, Ezechiel 1884, MegiIIot 1880, Proverbs 1880, 1880, Daniel, Daniel, Ezra, 1882, Ezechiel Ezra, Nehemia, 1884, Megillot 1886, 1888, Jeremiah 1886, Chronicle 1888, Jeremiah 1890, 1890, Samuel 1892. 1892. 3 3 The fragments the 2nd Firkowitch Collection, ArabicArabicare in in the Firkowitch Collection, fragments in Leningrad Leningrad are Paris fragment is MS IX A. 3 Hebrew, 3 of of the the Bibliotheque Bibliotheque Hebrew, paper, paper, nos. 147-153. 147-153. The Paris fragment is 1'Alliance Israelite Universelle. The first first part Israelite Universelle. part of of the the book by by Lazar Lipschiitz Lipschiitz was de !'AIliance thesis for for 1937 Ben Naftali. title: Ben Asher Asher-Ben Naftali. Der BibelBibelpublished the title: published as a Bonn thesis 1937 under the der tiberischen tiberischen Masoreten. text der Masoreten. Eine des Mischael Eine Abhandlung Mischael b. b. 'Uzziel, ueroffentlicht und und text 'Uzziel, ver&ffentlicht Abhandlung des

GHR. CHR.

D.

GINSBURG AND GINSBURG AND SELIGMAN BAER

I I7 IIJ

Deborim was written about I060. Mishael's book,, book, of which aa 1060. MishaePs of which great part had been incorporated in it, must have been older. in must have been older. it, great part incorporated It is is very that it It likely that it was composed as early as the tenth century, as as the tenth very likely composed early century, after the the death of the not long Masoretes, and Mishael Mishael is is the two Masoretes, long after really very well informed about both of them. knows, for both of them. He for really very knows, that both Masoretes occasionally readings in in instance, fixed readings instance, that occasionally fixed earlier years their years which they later altered. their earlier later altered. they Mishael begins begins by general rules rules!1 for for the differences the differences by giving giving eight eight general of the two Masoretes and proceeds proceeds to to give give aa list list of of more than than instances from all all books of the 800 instances Bible where where all all the the little little details details the Bible are given Naftali differed differed from from each each given in which Ben Asher and Ben Naftali other. The book is is an excellent excellent test test for for Ben Asher Asher and Ben other. at that Naftali Naftali MSS at that early time. early time. A careful Leningrad Bible Bible MS B B iga I9a on careful examination of of the the Leningrad test passages the basis basis of these these test the passages showed that in about about 95 95 per per cent cent that in cases the the the MS presented of the exactly the readings given by the cases readings given by presented exactly as those of Aaron Ben Asher. Mishael as of the the copycopythose of Asher. The statement of his copy copy from MSS which which ist ist Samuel b. b. ]acob that he had made his Jacob that b. confirmed go to Aaron b. Asher was thus confirmed beyond doubt. back to thus doubt. beyond go British Museum MS Or 4445, The British great part part of of the the containing a great 4445, containing to Deut. i, Pentateuch (Gen. i, 33), is connected connected with with the the xxxix, 20 to 33), is (Gen. xxxix, far as as on the in so so far the MS 'the name of the margin margin of of the 'the of Ben Asher in Asher (,tt'~ great 1::1 Vffiin "1~:-t 1r.l'r.l) several times times iV) isis several great master Ben Asher' (*WK p that the noticed that mentioned. 2 Ginsburg the vocalization vocalization of of this this mentioned. Ginsburg had noticed text of the text that of the MS differed of Ben Chaiyim Chaiyim and was older older differed from that than that Ben Chaiyim Chaiyim had But as as he was convinced that it. than it. published suggested that that the the conconthe Ben Asher text, text, Ginsburg Ginsburg suggested published the sonantal the vocalization vocalization were written written a text of of the the codex and the sonantal text hundred years years before before Ben Asher (820-850), that the the Masora (820-850), and that was added in as his his name is is mentioned in the the time of Ben Asher, Asher, as without G. Margoliouth, Margoliouth, the eulogistic without the (900-40); and G. eulogistic formula (900-40); this somewhat bizarre in bizarre British Museum catalogue, in the the British adopted this catalogue, adopted out some features features in in the the writing writing suggestion. Ginsburg pointed pointed out suggestion. Ginsburg the codex was written of prove that written so so early. that the to prove consonants to of the the consonants early. 3

sheets of untersucht. of the continuation continuation of of the the book, book, but not I saw in in Bonn some printed untersucht. I printed sheets the of the the whole book and had aa few few more text. But II had a written copy the complete copy of complete text. photos the fragments of the the fragments fragments which II was of the Leningrad. Some of fragments from Leningrad. photos made of in Bonn went astray able while still in Leningrad Leningrad during during the the last last war. war. still in to study able to astray in study while Westens 11 II published these eight eight rules rules in in Masoreten Masoreten des des Westero translation of these a German translation published a ii, ii, pp. 62-5. pp. 62-5. 2 2 Chr. pp. 249 249 ff., ff., 469-74. 469-74. G. G. Margoliouth's Margoliouth's Chr. D. Ginsburg, Introduction, London 1897, 1897, pp. Ginsburg, Introduction, vol. i, Catalogue in the the British British Museum, Museum, vol. i, London 1899, and Samaritan Samaritan MSS in Hebrew and the Hebrew 1899, of the Catalogue of 8. p. 38. P·3

THE

118 Il8

HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

But with really old Hebrew Biblical Biblical But Ginsburg Ginsburg was not acquainted really old acquainted with so he did MSS, the features features pointed pointed out by by did not know that that the MSS, and so all the him are codices of of the the tenth tenth and in nearly the known codices are found in nearly all eleventh ofthe British Museum careful examination of the British centuries. 1 A careful eleventh centuries. a complete Codex, photograph in in the the Oriental Oriental of which we had a Codex, of complete photograph the codex had the Seminar in that the the readings readings given given by by in Bonn, Bonn, showed that of Ahron b. Mishael zziel as b. Asher in in his his earlier earlier period. period. as those those of b. 'D 'Uzziel Mishael b. The third the Cairo Cairo Codex of of the the Prophets Prophets third codex examined was the 2 in finished in b. written by Moshe b. Asher and finished in 895 in Tiberias. Tiberias. written by 895 this never that the The result showed that this Codex never had the readings given result readings given by of Aaron b. b. Asher. Asher. It characteristic of It was as being being characteristic by Mishael as little details details of punctuation clear punctuation quoted quoted by by Mishael Mishael the little that the clear that the son, out by by the the father. father. The Cairo Cairo Ben were worked out son, not by by the of text from which Asher a kind of text b. Aaron b. Asher Codex represents represents British Museum MS is is aa specimen of the Asher started. The British of the Asher started. specimen text in in the development the text the earlier earlier period period of of Ben Asher's Asher's development of the in the specimens from which the Leningrad activity; the the in Codex was specimens Leningrad activity; Biblical Hebrew text in copied we may have types of the Biblical text in later later may types copied It is Asher's activity. periods is very likely that that the the Aleppo Aleppo of Ben Asher's very likely activity. It periods of this text, Codex is type of this in which the the Masora was is another type text, in further further developed. developed. that Mishael b. b. 'Uzziel 'Uzziel composed fact that The fact his book on the the composed his differences N aftali shows that that in in differences between Ben Asher and Ben Naftali b. Naftali Naftali was a highly b. David b. his esteemed Tiberian Tiberian his time Moshe b. esteemed highly Masorete. the Geniza remains II found quite quite aa number of of Masorete. 3 In the of his the fragments of his text, and with the help of these fragments a these text, help fragments a fragments identified as as containing of MSS can be identified number of containing aa text text fixed fixed by by later developments of such a text. text. It thus bebethis authority this It thus authority or later developments of to give comes possible the characteristics characteristics of of this this group survey of the give a survey possible to group these MSS, of MSS, however, however, show all all these these of MSS.' MSS. 4 Only Only a few of these see in general characteristics. general a tendency tendency to to assimilate assimilate this this characteristics. We see that fixed text text to to that fixed by by Ben Asher. the Ben Asher text the other hand the On the text did did not not remain unaltered. unaltered. influenced by Naftali text. It text. The Masora always always It was influenced by the Ben Naftali facsimiles of fourteen Hebrew Bible 11 See the Bible MSS in in Leningrad, Leningrad, dated dated between between the facsimiles in Masoreten des 1 12 1 and published des Westens, i, plates plates 17-30. 929 published in Westens, i, 17-30. 929 and 1121, 2 ff. 2 See above pp. pp. 91 91 £f. 3 this Masorete was known in little of this 3 How little in later later times times can be seen seen from the the fact fact that that Elia Levita called him a 'Babylonian' (cf. his his Massoreth Massoreth ha~Massoreth ha-Massoreth, 'Babylonian Masorete (cf. ed. Ginsburg, ed. that even Ginsburg Ginsburg shared shared this this error, error, cf. cf. 1876, p. p. 114) Ginsburg, London 1876, 114) and that his Introduction, p. his Introduction, 267. p. 267. *Der Bibeltext des Ben Naftali' the chapter Cf. tlle 44 Cf. Naftali' in in Masoreten Masoreten des des Westens, vol. ii, chapter 'Der Westens, vol. ii, pp. 45--Q8. pp. 45-68. s

5

t

CHR. eRR.

D.

GINSBURG AND AND SELIGMAN BAER

119 Iig

differences into tends to bring result of of this this developdevelopinto unity. bring differences unity. The result is a kind of textus ment is textus receptus, which although based on Ben based on the the Ben receptus, although a as Asher text, must be regarded as a compromise between the two text, regarded compromise between the two texts. This text text begins to appear from about 1300 and is mostly texts. to about and is begins appear 300 mostly to be found in MSS of the the fourteenth to fifteenth centuries. centuries. fourteenth and fifteenth basis of the text Such MSS were the basis text which was printed printed in parts in parts as a whole, in and as chiefly in Italy the Psalms were the first where the Psalms were the first whole, chiefly Italy to be published in to in Bologna in 1477; but in other countries also, but in other countries published Bologna 1477; also, for example, for Portugal (before (before 1494), such example, Spain (before 1492) Spain (before 1492) and Portugal 1494), such editions of the textus textus receptus receptus were published. published. The first first complete complete editions Bible was published edition of the Hebrew Bible published in in 1483 in Soncino in Soncino 1483 the (near Milan) by the Soncino printing press. Bible published The Bible (near Milan) by printing press. published in Brescia Brescia in in 1494 by for the the first first time time the the by the same printers printers in 1494 had for as well accents as as the well as the vowels. vowels. These printings Hebrew accents printings made distribution of the the Hebrew Bible possible Bible hitherto hitherto unthinkable. unthinkable. possible a distribution the printings to limited But the were mainly limited to reproducing one or or mainly printings reproducing some one Bible MS in in type-print. other Lazarus Goldschrnidt in other Hebrew Bible Lazarus Goldschmidt in type-print. 1 in is to his book published able enumerate no his in 19501 is able to less than 39 less than IQ50 published 39 to the the year prints year 1518. Nineteen, nearly nearly up to 1518. Nineteen, appeared up prints which had appeared his greater half of them, collated by half Ginsburg for for his greater Bible Bible them, were collated by Ginsburg a certain prints a certain value as inedition. Bible edition. These early Bible have as invalue prints early in ever-increasing cunabula. the people people cunabula. They ever-increasing measure the They show how in to conquer the difficulties difficulties of the tried to tried the Hebrew type-print. type-print. They They conquer the are but from the the point point of of view are sometimes beautifully decorated, but beautifully decorated, textual criticism of value. To-day To-day we not not only only have of textual criticism they they have no value. as these at these printers printers had, had, but much the same MSS as at our disposal disposal the ones. reliable ones. older older and more reliable Also b. Chaiyim Chaiyim published published in in the the text which Jacob the Bible Bible text Also the Jacob b. second Rabbinic Bible, by Daniel Bomberg Bomberg at at Venice Bible, brought brought out by for centuries centuries accepted in as the authentic authentic Bible in 1524-25 accepted as 1524-25 and for carefully prepared prepared form of of the the text, is essentially text, is nothing but a carefully essentially nothing its value. textus That represents Jacob b. b. textus receptus. Obviously Jacob represents its value. Obviously receptus. its margins it with splendour Chaiyim by adding adding on its margins to endow it tried to splendour by Chaiyim tried the enthusiastic about this this of the the Masora. He was enthusiastic the comments of the But Masora and proud of the achievement. the Masoretic maproud of the to assemble with the terial the means put put at at his his able to he was able terial which he 'There not disposal by Daniel Bomberg was very satisfactory. 'There very satisfactory. disposal by Daniel Bomberg was dead' (Ex. (Ex. xii, xii, 30) 30) there was not someone dead' a house house where there not a was not 1

Treatise 11 The Editions of Bible by by Lazarus Goldschmidt, Goldschmidt, with with a Treatise Hebrew Bible the Hebrew Earliest Editions The Earliest of the of the on the Kahle, Aldus Book Company, Company, New the Bible Bible by oldest Manuscripts the oldest by Paul Kahle, Manuscripts of York 1950, p. 38. 38. 1950, p.

120

THE

HEBREW TEXT OF HEBREW TEXT

THE BIBLE

is to the notes he had found found in in the the is applied by the Masoretic notes applied by him to boasts of first manuscripts at his disposal. Jacob boasts of being the first for at his for being manuscripts disposal. Jacob a long time who had made a special study of the Masoretic special study long proud of able to to supplement supplement the the material. is proud of having material. He is having been able the to of his texts and to correct the faulty ones. incomplete statements correct of his texts ones. statements faulty incomplete He is reliable material material for for a that he had obtained obtained reliable is convinced a convinced that text. standard of the Bible text. the Bible version of standard version in the The development, place in the opposite opposite however, really really took place development, however, way. fixed long long before before Jacob b. textus receptus Masoretic textus Jacob b. receptus was fixed way. The Masoretic correct Masora from imperfect imperfect Chaiyim to compile compile a correct Chaiyim attempted attempted to the Masora became correct and disparate correct only only when material; the disparate material; it textus receptus, receptus, in in other other words it was adapted to the Masoretic textus adapted to the text which it with the the text it should when it into agreement should it was brought agreement with brought into have supported. supported. But there Bible made at at the the are two impressions there are impressions of the Hebrew Bible beginning differ from those menof the sixteenth century the sixteenth century which differ beginning of to prepare far as as their their editors editors tried tried to prepare scholarly scholarly tioned in so so far tioned above, above, in to of the and text of the Bible editions Bible to produce produce a critical critical of the the Hebrew text editions of of old old and reliable reliable MSS. They They text text of of the the Bible Bible with with the the help help of were based on the methods according to classical texts to which classical were the texts based according in those those days. were edited edited in days. edited by The two editions by Jewish scholars who, who, after after editions were edited Jewish scholars had their their conversion to Christianity, supplemented their Jewish their conversion to Jewish Christianity, supplemented in the the humanistic learning humanistic schools, schools, and who learning by thorough study study in by thorough to apply their newly now endeavoured to newly acquired acquired knowledge knowledge in in apply their are dedicated to editing the Hebrew Bible. Both editions are dedicated to Pope Bible. editions the editing Pope interest in of Lorenzo de Medici who had a real Leo X, real interest in X, a son of in are the such projects. The texts in question are the one prepared by texts projects. question prepared by Pratensis for for the first Rabbinic Bible the first Felix Pratensis Bible published published by by Daniel in in the Bomberg in Venice, and the one printed in the Complutensian the Venice, Bomberg Complutensian printed in Alcala in in Spain. Polyglot Polyglot in Spain. PRATENSIS 12. FELIX PRA TENSIS Felix Pratensis Pratensis must have Felix

Christian about 1506 become aa Christian 1506 after the the death of his his father father who was, soon after are told, told, a learned learned was, we are the Augustinian Rabbi. He joined joined the of the Augustinian Hermits at at the Order of Florence hence his Prato near Florence-hence his name name-and here it it seems that that and here studied the classical he thoroughly languages. 1 He is is described described classical languages. thoroughly studied 1 Felix Ossinger's 1 In Fe1ix Bihliotheca Augustiniana, Augustiniana, Ingolstadt, Ingolstadt, 1718, p. 716, 716, we find find the the Ossinger's Bibliotheca 1718, p. a Prato, following Fe1ix, natione Hebraeus, Alumnus Provinciae Provinciae following notice regarding regarding him: a Pratp, Felix, natione Hebraeus Filius Coenobii Pratensis, vixit Saeculo 16. 16. S. Pisarum, S. Theologiae Theologiae Magister, Magister, ex famoso Pisarum, Filius Pratensis, vixit }

FELIX FEL1X PRATENSIS PRATENS1S

121 121

as as trium trium linguarum linguarum scientia scientia ac ac solida solida eruditione eruditione ornatus. ornatus. As As aa teacher teacher of he must have been oftheology outstandingly efficient in his Order: efficient in his Order: theology outstandingly adeo adeo in in hac hac scientia scientia profecit profecit ut ut inter inter omnes omnes Doctores Doctores Theologos Theologos similem similem suo suo tempore tempore habuerit habuerit neminem. neminem. His His Latin Latin translation translation of of the the Psalms Psalms made on the the basis basis of of the the Hebrew text text was was acclaimed acclaimed as as aa great great

achievement and went through through many many editions. editions. When When it it was was first published published in in 1515 1515 it it was approved approved by by the the Pope Pope himself. himself.11 In Venice Felix Felix had made the the acquaintance acquaintance of of Daniel Daniel Bom2 2 a wealthy educated Christian merchant from Antwerp berg, and educated Christian merchant from wealthy berg, Antwerp who had settled settled in in Venice. Venice. Felix Felix had taught taught him some some Hebrew and had aroused aroused his his general general interest interest in in Hebrew language language and and literature. literature. He had suggested suggested to to him the the setting setting up up of of aa large large Hebrew printing printing press press and Bomberg Bomberg had agreed. agreed. The first first granted by by the the Senate Senate of of Venice Venice in in 1515. 1515. As Bomberg Bomberg licence was granted licence was very very wealthy wealthy the the printing printing press press could could be started started in in aa big big way. way. In the the course course of of the the next next decades decades roughly roughly 200 Hebrew works works in this printed in such large large ones ones as as the the were printed this press, were amongst them such press, amongst Rabbinic Bibles, Bibles, the Babylonian and the the Palestinian Palestinian Talmud, Talmud, the Babylonian the Mishne Tora by editions even even to-day to-day the by Maimonides. These editions their fine fine execution execution and their their correctcorrectdeserve for their deserve our admiration for are of ness. of particular particular value because they they were printed printed ness. They value because They are before intervened. before the the censorship censorship intervened. This famous printing printing press at the the suggestion of press was founded at suggestion of that he was not Felix not only only a a fact fact which alone shows that Felix Pratensis, Pratensis, a first

Hebraeo, factus Eremita Augustinianus, scientia, ac linguarum scientia, Augustinianus, trium linguarum Hebraeo, Rabbin6que Rabbin6que factus solida P. Generali, Veneto, Lector & Reverendissimo P. eruditione ornatus, solida eruditione Generali, Gabriele Veneto, ornatus, a omnes Doctores in hac scientia Theologiae scientia profecit, profecit, ut inter orones constitutus, adeo in Theologiae constitutus, Theologos suo tempore similem suo 1522, Reverendissimus tempore habuerit neminem. Anno 1522, Theologos similem Venetiis ilium ad Adrianum VI Pontificem P. Gabriel Venetiis P. Mag. Generalis praefatus praefatus Gabriel Mag. Generalis Goncinnator Maximum nostra tractaret. tractaret. Multis annis Hebraeorum Concinnator ut negotia Maximum misit, misit, ut negotia nostra convertit passim Romae exstitit, e quibus passim enim Hebraeorum exstitit, e plurimos ad fidem convertit quibus plurimos Pontificia S. S. Theologiae flagellum fit auctoritate auctoritate Pontificia audiebat. Anno 1523, Magister. Theologiae Magister. 1523, fit flagellum audiebat. Anno 1526 suae Congregationis et 28 28 suae Romae, prope prope centenarius egit. Romae, Gongregationis Procuratorem egit. 1526 et .•. vitae attigit finem vitae ... 5, attigit . . . XI, 1559 1559 finem 5, XI, the Psalms for the Latin translation of the 11 The of the the Papal The wording Imprimatur for Papal Imprimatur wording of f. (= OPe:a Baeck (London, to Leo B~eck is in Essays is printed pp. 53 53 f. 1954) :pp.. Opera (London, 1954) Essays presented presented to by me in printed by a facslIDlle of the the LatIn Latin facsimile of to be found a is to Minora, Leiden 1956, also, IS There, also, p. 131). 131). There, Minora, Leiden 1956, p. f. and 132-34). translation (pp. dedication German translation with aa German to the the Pope dedication to 132-34). 55 f. (pp. 55 Pope with in Antwerp Z2 Daniel of Cornelius Bomberg son ofComelius Daniel Bomberg originally Antwerp (the (the name had originally Bomberg in Bomberg, son the At ~he settled in Venice. ~t been: been: van Bomberghen), wealthy merchant who had settled Bomberghen), was aa wealthy a Hebrew pnntIng note I) suggestion Pratensis (see of Felix Felix Pratensis printing 120, note i) he had founded a p. 120, (see p. suggestion of the years in 1515. him in office was granted first privilege The first in Venice. years Venice. The 1515. Between the office in granted to him privilege was of ver;: conof them, them of Hebrew t~ts, 186 .Hebrew 1516 very <:onand 1538 texts, many many of Bomberg published published .186 1538 Bomberg 1516 and millions all h,S his money (four this undertakmg siderable in this lost m he had had lost In 1538 size. In ('four IDlllions siderable size. undertaking all 1538 he in Druckerei in hebraische Druckerei seine hebr!tische und se.in~ in 'Daniel Bomberg A. Freimann, Gf. A. in gold'). Bomberg .und Freimann, 'Daniel gold'). Cr. Frankfurt vol. x, Hebraische BIbllographIe, Venedig', x, Frankfurt in the the periodical Bibliographic, vol. eitschrift jilr fur HebriilSche periodical Zeitschrift Venedig', in a.M., 32-6, 79-88. 79-88. a.M., 1906, pp. 32-6, 1906, pp. .

.

.

122 122

THE THE HEBREW TEXT HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

scholar personality. This This is is borne borne out out scholar of renown but also also a a great great personality. in his also the high esteem which he enjoyed in his Order. also by Order. the When enjoyed by high after the after to discuss discuss of Pope the death of X itit became necessary necessary to Pope Leo X Order with the newly elected Pope matters the the matters concerning the elected with concerning newly Pope Hadrian VI, the former Archbishop of Tortosa, Felix Pratensis of Felix the Pratensis Tortosa, VI, Archbishop was sent Gabriel Venetus, Venetus, in in 1522 sent by the General of of the the Order, Order, Gabriel by the 1522 of are to to look after the interests of the Order. are also told after the interests the We to Spain to also look told Spain that in the the years 1526 and that he was the the Procurator his Order in Procurator of of his years 1526 and in 1528, i.e. Vice~General of the Order; he in these years the of he had these i.e. the Vice-General Order; years the 1528, in that second highest position in his Order. After that Felix lived for his Felix lived for highest position he after and died in at some years in great seclusion, died after 1550 at the the seclusion, years 1550 great 1 nearly one hundred years.! age years. age of nearly The Rabbinic Bible Felix Pratensis Pratensis was among among the the Bible edited edited by by Felix It first works to the first by the press. It contains, besides the to be published besides the contains, press. published by the most essential Hebrew text essential Targums, Targums, several text of the the Bible, several Bible, the the Biblical learned commentaries on the Biblical books (Rashi, books learned Jewish Jewish (Rashi, Ibn Ezra, important learned learned material; material; it it Ezra, J>..iml).i) Kimhi) and much important the dedication consists of 667 folios. In the consists dedication to to the the Pope, Pope, Felix Felix 667 large large folios. text of the text of the the Bible Pratensis has done on the Pratensis describes describes the the work he has Bible in the in words: the following following words :

Many in circulation, circulation, but but they they manuscripts were previously previously in Many manuscripts to such a degree their splendour degree that the were deprived that the deprived of their splendour to errors almost equalled the number of number of errors the of words, and words, equalled nothing by them than than to to have their their true true nothing was more needed by restored. That II have attained and genuine this attained this genuine splendour splendour restored. will be all who read read this (text). result be acknowledged result will this (text). acknowledged by by all earliest youth youth was Daniel Bomberg Bomberg of Antwerp, Antwerp, who from earliest filled with love of learning versed in in the the study study filled with love always versed learning and was always of the the fine fine arts, tried to to study study the the arts, having having under our guidance guidance tried Hebrew language good progress progress in in it, it, and also also language and made very very good in this this endeavour-this endeavour this Daniel, Daniel, II say, has encouraged encouraged us in say, has trouble nor expense so as as to to ensure ensure that that these these spared spared neither trouble expense so books were printed for the the general benefit, when they they had been printed for general benefit, correctly prepared by our studies, trustworthiness care, after after and trustworthiness studies, care, correctly prepared by many manuscripts had collated-an extremely a great been an collated many manuscripts great extremely this reason had hitherto difficult task which for for this hitherto not not been underunderdifficult taken by by anyone. anyone. his disposal Felix had at at his for his his edition. edition. Felix of MSS for large number of disposal a large these was With the help of these MSS he able to produce a correct able correct to help produce the Bible, text with vowels, accents reading signs, all based accents all text of the and based Bible, vowels, reading signs, 11 See p. n. i. I. p. 120 n.

FELIX PRATENSIS

3 12 123

on the best MSS. From the collated by by him he he collected collected the MSS collated variae lectiones a number of variae he added added to to the Bible text textlectiones which he the Bible beginning with the book of Joshua-as far as his MSS went. as far as his went. beginning Joshua know Unfortunately we very little about the character of the little about the character of the MSS Unfortunately very at his his disposal at or about their extent. only says that some concontheir extent. He that some disposal only says tained many errors, occasionally as many errors as words. Ginsas errors as words. Ginsmany errors, occasionally many this to to be grossly burg that he he had had declared that burg took this grossly exaggerated, exaggerated, and declared in never seen such manuscripts in European libraries. But had he, libraries. But had manuscripts he, European for instance, the famous Reuchlin Codex of the for really studied studied the ReuchHn of Codex the instance, really in Karlsruhe, Prophets claimed to to have have used used for for his his Karlsruhe, which he claimed Prophets in edition the greater edition of the Bible, he could easily have seen that hardly could have seen that Bible, greater easily hardly is exactly punctuated as this codex is one word of this in our our Bible Bible exactly punctuated as in Felix could easily editions. Felix have found similar Codices among editions. similar Codices easily among older MSS which he consulted. the the older consulted. During years 1913/14 the Codex Reuchlinianus Reuchlinianus at my at my During the years 1913/14 II had the for several disposal for several months while staying in Halle, some while in and had some Halle, disposal staying pages find very very useful. useful. The codex codex always find pages photographed photographed which II always in accessible accessible in a facsimile edition by has now been made generally facsimile edition generally by Alexander Sperber, Corpus Codicum Hebraicorum Medii Aevi, Codicum Hebraicorum Medii Hauniae Aevi, Sperber, Corpus as the first offour of four codices 1956, bear aa similar similar punctuation, punctuation, the first codices which bear 1956, as in in the Museum two being in Parma, one in the British (Add 21161) of British of Parma, being (Add 21161) Masoreten des which II myself myself have published a specimen, Masoreten des Westens, Westens, published specimen, for some thirty ii, thirty years years more than fifty ii, pI. 14 and have had for fifty pi. 14 Further specimens of codices of the same kind kind II have photostats. codices of the specimens photostats. Western ii, reproduced Masoreten des des Westens ii, 1930, 13, 15, 15, 16 of Masoreten 1930, plates 13, reproduced on plates and with Dr. Rafael Edelmann II have discussed discussed on pp. pp. 45^-68* 45*-68* codices with of many more such codices with the the problems problems connected of my my book many with them. calls these these codices codices pre-Masoretic, When Sperber pre-Masoretic, it it seems seems to to me Sperber calls the development he misunderstands of the the Hebrew text text of the the misunderstands the development of that the the Masoretic text Bible. text of of the the Bible was Bible. II have shown that are so so fortunate fortunate as as to to have fixed in the ninth century, fixed in the ninth century, and we are access the great great Masoretic authoriauthoricodices coming access to to model codices coming from the ties by them. For the Masora the Masora created by to the ties and thereby thereby to we certainly compilations made by by Ben longer the compilations certainly need no longer Chaiyim in the heterogeneous sources sources so so sixteenth century the sixteenth century from heterogeneous Chaiyim in full to confess confess of them that that there there himself had to that he himself mistakes that full of of mistakes there was not one dead. in which there was not dead. not a house in to be The value value of by Sperber has to be of the codices published the codices Sperber has published by can assessed codices which can really really be be this background; assessed against background; codices against this different kind. are of a quite declared kind. declared pre-Masoretic quite different pre-Masoretic are

124 124

THE THE

HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF THE BIBLE

We do not know what became of of the the MSS which Felix Felix used. used. and were at They belonged to Daniel Bomberg naturally at to hand They belonged Bomberg naturally the work on the when JJacob acob b. the Bible Bible b. Chaijim Chaijim continued with the though it not as Felix text not it was done as text for Felix for Daniel Daniel Bomberg, would Bomberg, though have done it. it. Felix was well the Masora. He was the the first Felix well acquainted first acquainted with the in his Bible text which, fixed by the Masora, to fixed the in his Bible text to mark those those passages which, Masora, by passages in which they had to way in they were written written the way to be read read differently differently from the and ktib) and he took careful notice of the letters which, (qre of the notice letters careful took which, ktib) (qre to be written according to the Masora, had to written differently (majuscuto the Masora, differently (majuscuaccording to him a a work as as fundamenlae, inversae, etc.). lae, suspensae, etc.). Thanks to suspensae, inversae, as Bible text tally important for the Tiberian Bible text as the DiMu].<.e hahafor the the Dikduke tally important and Te'amim by Aaron b. Asher was printed, he further he added b. further TVamim printed, by to his important his Bible Bible text. text. The idea idea of of material to Masoretic material important Masoretic the compiling a correct Masora from the inadequate Masoretic correct Masoretic inadequate compiling material receptus and of of using using a compilacompilaMasoretic textus textus receptus the Masoretic material plus plus the Bible text text was never never conceived conceived by by Felix, Felix, tion his Bible of that that kind kind for for his tion of left to the to Jacob Jacob b. b. trained humanist. That was left the scholarly scholarly trained the refugee Tunis. But before Chaijim, before II go go on with with the the Chaijim, the refugee from Tunis. the latter's latter's work, of the the other discussion deal with with the other discussion of work, II must deal edition of the the Hebrew Bible, Bible, which was made in in Spain scholarly scholarly edition Spain Felix Pratensis. the Biblia Biblia Rabbinica of at ofFelix Pratensis. at about the the same time as as the

13. 13. THE COMPLUTENSIAN POLYGLOT l1 was produced through the The Complutensian Polyglot Complutensian Polyglot produced through the of Ximenes de Cisneros, efforts Francisco Cardinal efforts Francisco Cisneros, Archbishop Archbishop Toledo. He planned Bible text of Toledo. edition of in of of the the Hebrew Bible text in planned an edition a time at a time when only his Polyglot his Jewish circles circles were thinking thinking Polyglot at only Jewish it. Bible or or parts In of printing parts of of it. In the the prologue prologue printing the Hebrew Bible his Polyglot to his whom writes to the to he dedicated to he writes to the Pope, to he dedicated the the Polyglot Pope, edition: edition: re id aperte Beatitudini tuae Qua tuae testari testari possumus possumus . . . Qua in re aperte Beatitudini maximam laboris nostri partem laboris nostri in fuisse in eo praecipue fuisse versatam, eo versatam, partem praecipue in linguarum et virorum in ut et cognitione eminentissimorum eminentissimorum linguarum cognitione et castigatissima opera ex parte parte vetustissimaque vetustissimaque opera uteremur et castigatissima omni ex quidem tarn tam exemplaria pro archetypis exemplaria pro archetypis haberemus quorum quorum quidem et hebraeorum quam graecorum et latinorum multiplicem copiam latinorum quam graecorum multiplicem copiam variis locis non sine sine summo labore labore conquisimus. conquisimus. variis ex locis .

.

.

1 to my article: refer here to article 'Zwei durch Humanisten besorgte, 1 II refer besorgte, dem Papst Papst gewidmete gewidmete in Essays Ausgaben Essays presented presented to to Leo Leo Baeck Baeck on on the occasion of of his his the occasion BibeP, in Ausgaben der hebraischen Bibel', in Opera eightieth pp. 50-74, 50-74:, also also in Opera Minora, Minora, birthday, East and West Library, eightieth birthday, Library, London 1954:, 1954, pp. Leiden 1956, 1956, pp. pp. 1Q8-50. 128-50. :

THE THE

COMPLUTENSIAN GOMPLUTENSIAN POLYGLOT

5 12 125

scholars of Christian As there were no scholars birth who had had sufficient sufficient Christian birth of the Hebrew language, he had to consult Jewish knowledge he to consult Jewish knowledge language, edition of the the most scholars for the edition the Hebrew text. text. Of these these the most famous was Alfonso de Zamora, was born in 1474 and who was born in 1474 and Zamora, to the the study devoted himself to of oriental languages at the Unioriental study languages at the University he was was appointed appointed professor professor of of versity of Salamanca. In 1512 1512 he at the oriental languages at the University of Alcala, the place where of the languages Alcala, University place where the work on the Polyglot carried through, and there there he he Polyglot was carried through, and remained until until his his death, an outstanding authority in his sphere in his death, outstanding authority sphere 1 of leaming. learning. Another scholar was Pablo Coronel, born in in 1480 in Segovia, Segovia, Coronel, born 1480 in at the who had studied theology at the University of Salamanca. In of In Salamanca. theology University 1502, lecturing in Salamanca, he was in he was 1502, when he was already already lecturing Salamanca, to work on the the Polyglot and he he did did so so engaged engaged by by the Cardinal to Polyglot and until its completion in 1517. must until its We assume that he is the assume man that he is the completion in 1517. for the the work on the most responsible the Polyglot. Polyglot. Later Later he he retired retired responsible for to Segovia in 1534. to Segovia where he died in 1534. third scholar was a certain Alfonso de de Alcala, Alcala, of it is is A third certain Alfonso of whom it as both a said that he had a name as a lawyer lawyer and aa physician. physician. 22 That the Cardinal was anxious to to use use the most correct correct and the the the most oldest MSS for text he states the text states in in his oldest for the his own letter letter to to the the Pope. Pope. Alvar Alvar testifies time and again Gomez testifies to Alfonso Alfonso de de Zamora's Zamora's saying saying again to seven Hebrew Bible that he had acquired Bible MSS for for the the Cardinal Cardinal acquired seven for the price for coins. 3 4000 gold price of 4000 gold coins. to the Cardinal were kept in the The MSS belonging belonging to the Collegio Collegio kept in Ildefonso in Alcala. in Alcala. still preserved Those which were still de San Ildefonso preserved transferred to to the the University Library in in Madrid when the the were transferred University Library University to that that city. city. Four of them were University of Alcala was removed to P. Mariano Revilla Rico in described by in his his book La Poliglota Poliglota by P. de Alcalti. Alcala. Estudio histdrico-critico (Madrid de Estudio hist6rico-critico 1917), pp. pp. 83-5, 83-5, which (Madrid 1917), for the the occasion of the quater-centenary quater-centenary of of the the Polyglot. Polyglot. he wrote for of them is is a complete Bible, The most important written on complete Bible, written important of to Arias three columns which, parchment in according to Arias Montano, Montano, in three which, according parchment 'El Manoscrito 11 Professor the introduction to his his work 'El Manoscrito Apologetico Apologetico introduction to in the Prez Castro, Professor Perez Castro, in xl-lx dealt de pp. xl-Ix dealt in in detail with with traducion y de Alfonso de Zamora, estudio, Madrid 1950, 1950, pp. y estudio, %amora, traducion Alfonso de death but we do know that the year year of his his death, that he Alfonso Alfonso de Zamora. We do not know the in 1544, see Perez still alive alive in Pe"rez Castro, was still cit. p. p. xxxi. xxxi. Castro, op. op. cit. 1544, see 22 Cf. published as as Reformationsfest ProProthe three three investigations Cf. the Delitzsch, published by Franz Delitzsch, investigations by i. Studien grammes University of of Leipzig: Studien zur zur Entstehungsgeschichte Entstehungsgeschichte der der PolyglotPO!Y/flotfor the the University Leipzig: i. grammes for ii. Complutensische Varianten zu tenbibel Ximenes, 1871; zu dem Alttestamentlichen Alttestamentl!chen des Cardinals Cardinals Ximenes, tenbibel des Complutensische Varianten 1871 ii. Studien zur Texte, zur Entstehungsgeschichte der Complutensischen Complutensischen Polyglotte, Polyglotte, iii. Fortgesetzte Entstehungsgeschichte der Texte, 1878; Fortgesetzte Studien 1878; iii. 1886. 1886. a Francisco Francisco Ximenio 33 Alvar Ximenio Cisnerio, Cisnerio, Archiepiscopo Archiepiscopo Toletano rebus gestis Alvar Gomez, Gomez, De rebus gestis a fol. 37 v. libri octo, libri 37 v. octo, Compluti 1569, fo1. Compluti 1569, a

;

THE HEBREW TEXT OF THE HEBREW TEXT

126 126

BIBLE

was copied the twelfth twelfth century century and not not in in in the latest in the very at the very latest copied at sale 1280, mistaking the year year of of sale as Ginsburg 1280, as through mistaking Ginsbtirg suspects suspects through MS. 1 for the MS.1 for the the year of copying year of copying the Varianten zum Franz Delitzsch, zum his work Complutensische in his Delitzsch, in Complutensische Varianten Alttestamentlichen compared more than Alttestamentlichen Bibeltext Bibeltext (Leipzig 1878), compared (Leipzig 1878), the Complutensis ninety of the Complutensis with with the the text of of the the Hebrew text ninety passages passages of of J acob b. Chaiyim, which generally in use, use, Bible text was Bible text of Jacob b. Chaiyim, generally in and he proved Complutensis is is of of aa high critical of the that the the text text of the Complutensis high critical proved that of our our editions editions appears to be be value text of the text in contrast value in contrast with with which the appears to in ways inferior; and needs a thorough revision as the mistakes a as the mistakes in many inferior needs revision thorough many ways in merely of small details details which do not not impair impair the the in it it consist not merely consist not of the text. understanding of sense the text. sense and understanding scholar fact that It very remarkable fact It is is a that such an outstanding a very outstanding scholar of Hebrew the as the superiority of the the as Franz Delitzsch while realizing Delitzsch while superiority realizing Bible yet did not not understand understand Bible text text as as printed in the the Complutensis, Complutensis, yet printed in is the is that the humanisticthat the humanisticthe reason for it. reason for it. The obvious obvious explanation explanation at early codices, codices, had at ally to use use early trained Spanish scholars, eager Spanish scholars, eager to ally trained and not old text their Bible MSS based on the old Asher text not their disposal the Ben Bible disposal the Bible used used by by Ben Chaiyim. Chaiyim. the textus the Hebrew Bible textus receptus of the receptus of I as found old Babylonian Also, as I shall explain shortly, they had shall old Also, Babylonian explain shortly, they Bible texts texts in the old used them for for the the Bible in the old Spanish Spanish Synagogues Synagogues and used Bible text text which they Bible published. they published. the publishers of the the Complutensis Complutensis did did not not print print Admittedly, Admittedly, the publishers of their disposal, as they old texts texts as the old in the the MSS at at their they found them in disposal, text in the text but deliberately a special special way. way. The Hebrew in a deliberately changed changed the text of the Complutensis described by text of the is described by Franz Delitzsch Delitzsch as as Complutensis is follows follows: ;

:

text ... has no accents accents but The ... text but only only vowels vowels and even these these are added inadequately as the the Sheba-sign Sheba-sign appears appears inexactly as inadequately and inexactly at the the Hatefs, is Ijatefs, more often often not. not. The Makkef Ma~ef sign sign is sometimes at the accents accents only missing only Athnachta is is used, used, but but missing altogether. altogether. Of the is not put under the it is the stressed it but after after the the word, word, stressed syllable put syllable but in the the books of in an ugly is used used in of Job, Job, ugly way. way. This Athnachta is instead of the Psalms and Proverbs instead the larger larger dividing dividing accent accent in these these books of of the the Mercha-Mehuppach, used in generally used Mercha-Mehuppach, generally .

.

.

.

.

.

1 his Introdudion, 1 Ginsburg pp. 771-6, 77I-6, 905-25, 905-25, Introduction, London 1897, Ginsburg speaks speaks of the MS in his 1897, pp. varia in in libris Arias Montano, Praifatio de varia libris hebraicis hebraicis lectione lectiene ac ac de de Mazzoreth Mazzoreth rations ratione Montano, in his Praefatio viii of the Poliglota atque usu (Vol. nobis biblia biblia hebraica, hebraica, ante ante annos, annos, atque (Vol. viii Poliglota Regia): Regia) "Sunt nobis ut scriptura sunt et et in in Bibliotheca Bibliotheca Complutensi Complutensi docet, quadringentos scriptura docet, quadringentos manuscripta, manuscripta, sunt nostris antiquiora." to have taken the the Epigraph Epigraph of of the the Codex, Codex, antiquiora." Arias Montano seems to published his Introduction, as referring referring to the acquisition acquisition of of the the to the published by by Ginsburg Introduction, p. Ginsburg in his 772, as p. 772, Codex by in the year 1280 to have the year 1280 and to by the two physicians physicians R. Isaak and R. Abraham in supposed in the the twelfth century. twelfth century. supposed that the Codex had been written in :

COMPLUTENSIAN POLYGLOT

THE THE

127 127

so that that for for instance, Bible, instance, in i, i, I, two Athnachtas Athnachtas are are used, used, in Ps. Ps. i, Bible, so is impossible according to to our system of accentuation. which is of our accentuation. impossible according system is to to be found, The Dagesh but the the opposite opposite Raphe-sign Raphe-sign sign is found, but Dagesh sign is not used at at all. is are compensated compensated to to some all. These deficiencies deficiencies are extent extent by additions ... by two additions .

.

.

This description, main, shows is involved. involved. correct in in the the main, shows what is description, correct to According to Delitzsch we have to regard these imperfections to Delitzsch these According regard imperfections as excusable defects defects in as in printing. In reality reality the the men working working in in printing. In Alcala pursued quite definite aims in their edition of the definite in the of their edition Hebrew pursued quite text and carried text essential passage passage in in the the carried them through. through. The essential to the prologue to the Polyglot reads as follows: reads as follows prologue Polyglot :

est enim considerandum quod Illud est Illud quod in in hebraicis hebraicis charactericharacteriscienter omisimus apices illos quibus utuntur Hebraei bus scienter quibus nunc utuntur apices illos accentibus. Nam hi hi cum ad pro ad nullam nullam vel vel significati vel pro accentibus. significati vel ad solam cantus cantus pronunciationis pertineant, sed differentiam pertineant, sed ad pronunciationis differentiam ipsorum a veteribus veteribus Hebraeis Hebraeis rejecti rejecti merito a ipsorum modulationem merito in his his imitari sunt; imitari maluimus ... sunt; quae quae in It must be understood that that we have deliberately those It deliberately omitted omitted those additional signs additional the Hebrews use use as as accents. accents. signs which nowadays nowadays the as these these do not refer to any refer to For as difference of meaning or or proproof meaning any difference to the of but only to the modulation of their cantillation, nunciation, modulation their nunciation, cantillation, only the old Hebrews rightly them. We have intentionally intentionally rejected them. rightly rejected imitated them ... imitated .

.

.

.

.

.

It is is obvious that the the editors of the It the Polyglot Polyglot must have had at at editors of obvious that the Bible their disposal texts of the their Bible showing showing certain certain characcharacdisposal Hebrew texts are to to be found in in the the Hebrew text text of of the the PolyPolyteristics teristics which are glot, that these these were Babylonian Babylonian there can be no doubt that glot, and there texts of the texts with the simple texts of Babylonian Babylonian the Bible, Bible, texts simple method of vocalization. 1 These do not use Hatefs vocalization. I:Iatefs but the the vowel without Makkef and certainly the Shwa; certainly no conjunctive conjunctive Shwa; they they do not use Ma1.c1.cef the accent corresponding corresponding to to the the Tiberian Tiberian accents. accents. They use the They use of Job, Psalms and Proverbs and place also in the books ofJob, Athnach also place in the the syllable of the the this the other other accents) also the this sign accents) not on the syllable of sign (as (as also after the word which has the stress, usually after the word. In Bastress, but usually distinctive accents accents were chiefly chiefly bylonian texts of the Bible, Bible, distinctive bylonian texts letters or or parts parts of of letters, as these these indicated indicated by small Hebrew letters letters, and as by small stressed syllables, signs are not not placed over the stressed syllables, we can understand signs are placed over the Complutensian that Polyglot did did not not recognize recognize the editors of the editors of that the Complutensian Polyglot the that the old them as conclude that old Hebrews did did accents and could conclude as accents of the the Complutensian 11 Cf. Complutensian Polyglot', Polyglot', in Homenaje Homenaje aa article 'The Hebrew Text of Gf. my article vol. i, Barcelona, Millas-Vallicrosa, pp. 741-51. 741-51. Barcelona, 1954, Millas-Vallicrosa, vol. 1954, pp. i.,

128

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

not manuscripts of of the the Bible, Bible, in in accents. The Babylonian not use use accents. Babylonian manuscripts which the could not not find find Hebrew accents, accents, the Polyglot the editors editors of of the Polyglot could exemplaria and we can underunderbelonged to the the vetustissima vetustissima exemplaria belonged certainly certainly to the Polyglot stand humanists like ofthe Polyglot were inclined inclined the editors like the editors of stand that that humanists the Polyglot. out the the accents accents in in the Polyglot. to their steps to follow follow in in their leaving out steps by by leaving To-day in this they had misunderstood their their this detail detail they that in To-day we know that Arias Montano refers vetustissima that Arias refers It is is very vetustissima exemplaria. very likely likely that exemplaria. It he speaks of the the manuscripta manuscripta to these vetustissima vetustissima exemplaria to these speaks of exemplaria when he nostris antiquiora in the Complutensian Library. in the nostris antiquiora Complutensian Library. the International International Congress at the Professor Professor Millas-Vallicrosa, Millas-Vallicrosa, at Congress of to in referred Orientalists in September 1954, referred to a at Cambridge Orientalists at Cambridge September 1954, ninth century containing about Spanish glossary from the the 200 century containing Spanish glossary which be Hebrew words certainly cannot in Latin Latin transcription words in transcription certainly the on the basis of the Tiberian punctuation. They show explained the basis punctuation. They explained the vocalization certain of Babylonian Babylonian Bible Bible MSS to the vocalization of certain similarities similarities to that Bible MSS were and would thus that Babylonian Bible already thus prove Babylonian already prove in Spain during the ninth century. naturally present in the ninth That would Spain during century. naturally present be of concerned, the the main value value far as as II am concerned, interest. As far of great great interest. lies the of these of Hebrew words lies in the fact that they these transcriptions of in fact words that they transcriptions from reproduce a pronunciation of Hebrew pre-Tiberian times, reproduce pronunciation pre-Tiberian times, is what we must expect, as the the Tiberian Tiberian punctuation punctuation was which is expect, as in only developed in the course of the ninth century. course ninth only developed century. It is is probable that the Babylonian It probable that Bible MSS which, which, as vetusas vetusBabylonian Bible tissima exemplaria of the the tissima were used by the editors of the Complutensis, editors exemplaria by Complutensis, to the seven MSS acquired belonged by Alfonso Alfonso de Zamora for for belonged to acquired by Cardinal. In my the to Festschrift Leo the Cardinal. contribution to the Festschrift for contribution for my Baeck indicated how these these old old MSS were lost in Spain. Baeckl1 II indicated lost in Spain. It is is interesting to observe how the It the humanistically humanistically trained trained interesting to editors of the the Hebrew text text of the the Polyglot, editors Polyglot, in in their eagerness to to their eagerness old texts, to acquire make use use of old acquire the the same two forms forms of of texts, managed managed to the main source text which even to-day for an edition edition of source for of to-day form the text of the Hebrew Bible: the Masoretic text Bible: the the Ben Asher text text text in fixed in the tenth century in circulation in Babylonia Babylonia circulation in century and the text one hundred years earlier. years earlier. editors of the Complutensis The editors modified the Tiberian puncpuncthe Tiberian Complutensis modified text according tuation of the Ben Asher text to older Babylonian MSS older Babylonian according to and thus arrived at at a compromise does justice justice to to neither neither compromise which does in the form in original, in which it it was published, published, must which, in original, and which, be described described as as useless. useless. The two forms forms of of text text in in question question are are 1

to 1 Essays presented to Essays presented

Leo Lea Baeck on

the occasion the occasion of of his his Eightieth Eightieth Birthday, Birthday, London 1954, 1954,

ff. (=Opera Minora, pp. fr.). pp. 71 71 fr. (= Opera Minora, Leiden 1956, 1956, pp. pp. 148 148 ff.).

THE TEXTUS TEXTUS RECEPTUS THE REGEPTUS

129

valuable and each has a history in relation relation to to Masora and punchistory in punctuation. They tuation. must be published and investigated if They published investigated separately, separately, if is to to do them justice. It is is quite one is understandable that the understandable that the justice. It quite text of the Complutensis Hebrew text as such such had no future. future. 1 Arias Arias Complutensis as Montano, the Hebrew modified the Montano, in the Antwerp Antwerp Polyglot, Polyglot, greatly greatly modified it agree a great to a text and made it extent with the textus with the textus receptus agree to great extent receptus of the Hebrew Bible published the in Venice. Venice. And the published by Bomberg in by Bomberg text of the the first first Rabbinic Bible Bible published text by Felix Felix Pratensis Pratensis was published by the textus textus receptus replaced b. Chaiyim in by the replaced by receptus published published by Jacob b. by Jacob Chaiyim in it largely formed the second Rabbinic Bible, basis the basis Bible, though though it largely formed the latter. of the latter. TEXTUS REcEPTus RECEPTUS 14. 14. THE TEXTus to this edition of Jacob this Bible edition b. Chaiyim. II now return to Jacob b. Chaiyim. The textus receptus in the textus the more the was developed in the course of course of the the fourfourreceptus developed the study teenth of the Masora teenth and fifteenth fifteenth centuries, of the centuries, the more the study was neglected. the end, for this this end, the Masora was superfluous neglected. In the superfluous for to add Masoretic notes text. One continued to text. notes to to the the MSS of of the the Bible texts, Bible because one had got used to to seeing seeing the the Bible text Bible text texts, because got used notes. But for for the surrounded by the most part part they they were were by such notes. decorative. They merely They were written written in in the the shape shape of of flowers flowers merely decorative. are generally full of mistakes. mistakes. Credit and ribbons and are Credit must be be generally full for the Masora. to revived given to J acob for having the serious serious study study of of the Masora. Jacob given having revived the to search for for MSS. In the Europe First he had to the early First Europe of of the early libraries which sixteenth there were no libraries kept valuable sixteenth century century kept valuable scholars. He had to for the the use use of scholars. MSS for to rely rely on the the material which to be his patron his Daniel Bomberg ordered to bought for this this purpose. purpose. bought for Bomberg patron in to edition words of his the In the to his edition he speaks in of the highest the preface speaks highest preface matter in the of the shown these appreciation of the liberality in the of these purof liberality pur* appreciation chases. But the the MSS assembled by by these these acquisitions acquisitions were chases. disappointing. notes were in in great great disorder; disorder; he had disappointing. The Masoretic notes to to improve, improve, to to add and to to assemble as as well well as as he could. could. Correct Correct also to probably also to be found in in his his time. time. But these these do MSS were probably not seem to to have come his his way. way. We only only hear that that he used used not the book Ochla we-Ochla. Otherwise it it can be seen seen that that he had the acquired very varied varied material. material. It It was mainly mainly Palestinian, Palestinian, but acquired very 2 it. It was not easy also Babylonian material also amongst it. It easy for for material was amongst Babylonian 11 The Complutensis only after after the the Cardinal's Cardinal's death, death, in in 1522, 1522, after after published only Gomplutensis was published Felix Pratensis Pratensis in in Spain Spain had consented to to it, it, cf. cf. Homenajo Homenajo aa Millas Millas Vallicrosa, VallicTosa, vol. vol. Felix i, i, 1954, 1954, p. p. 744. 744· 2 2 To give give an example: example: in in the the Masora parva parva for for Lev. Lev. xviii, xviii, 15 I5 we read read in in the the Rabbinic Bible Bible i^i ,.,\~~ ^EDinD '!llnO "?:D ':>:J: sihpa sil;1pa in in the the Babylonian Babylonian Masora is is the the name for for Athnach Athnach binic In the the Tiberian Tiberian Masora the the name is is unknown. :

10

130 130

TEXT OF THE. THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT THE THE, BIBLE

it and quite to make his him to in it often he had to his own his way to find find his way in quite often Masora. Such aa Masora, corrected and even Masora, which he assembled and corrected to text partly invented, he added to the Bible text which he printed. Bible printed. partly invented, there was only He was convinced one correct Masora-the that there one Masora the correct convinced that only the Bible Bible text-and the Bible one he had added to text and that that the Bible text text on to the the in the the of which he had added the Masora was in the of main the margins margins the the the great Masoretic authorities in Tiberias, in authorities text as as fixed fixed by the text Tiberias, by great the first first half the tenth particularly half of tenth century. b. Asher in the of the century. particularly Aaron b. Jacob possibly detect detect Jacob had never seen an old Bible MS and could not possibly his text text and the text of the difference between his the text of Ben Asher. Asher. the clear clear difference text published that the text It by Jacob b. Chaiyim It is is strange published by Jacob b. strange that Chaiyim was as definitive Bible text. generally accepted as the definitive Bible text. Attempts, however, generally accepted Attempts, however, to construct construct an independent Bible text on the the have been made to Bible text independent these the of MSS. The most important basis of these was the great collection basis ofMSS. collection important great notes made from Spanish in his of critical Norzi in critical notes his Spanish MSS by by Solomon Norzi Minhat called Shai which was Min~at Shai finished in 1626 critical called in critical apparatus finished 1626 apparatus first time in Mantua in for the first 1 and published in 1742, ofwhich which II shall shall published for 742, of speak later, and the Hebrew Bible published by Johann Heinrich Heinrich later, published Johann by speak in Halle in 1720, text of MichaeHs in the text of which was still still taken taken as as aa Michaelis 1720, the basis for for instance instance by basis in his his Hebrdisches Hebriiisches Wiirterbuch Worterbuch by Bernhard Stade in Alien Testament, zum Alten Carl Siegfried (Leipzig zum Testament, which he edited with Carl Siegfried (Leipzig ti me the f r some time th- 6 parts of the 1893); Bible which Seligman Baer P^s the Bible 1893) for Seligman Baer because they they were were edited edited published stood in fairly fairly high high repute repute because published of Franz Delitzsch-I Delitzsch I have dealt under the aegis dealt with with these these above. above. aegis ofFranz But then came Christian David Ginsburg with great great emphasis emphasis Ginsburg who with text to to be the declared the Ben Chaiyim the only could be be Chaiyim text only one which could used. clearly saw the the unreliability unreliability of of Baer's Baer's study study of of the the used. He clearly Masora. In his his Introduction Introduction to to the the Masoretico-critical Masoretico-critical Edition Edition of of the the Bible Hebrew Bible (London (London 1897), declares the the Ben Chaiyim Chaiyim text, text, 1897), he declares for the which he reprinted in 1894 the Trinitarian Trinitarian Bible Bible Society, Society, to to be be reprinted in 1894 for text Masoretic worth the the only only text considering. No editor editor of of the the present present considering. allowed to day should be allowed to diverge this text text without without giving giving day diverge from this in reasons each case definite definite reasons in case (p. (p. 963). 963). He could could lavish lavish no higher higher his great great new edition edition of the the Hebrew Bible, Bible, which began began praise on his praise the occasion to the to appear on the occasion of the Centenary of the British of the British and appear Centenary in Bible and to Foreign Bible Society in 1908 continued to come out until until continued out Society Foreign 1908 than that the text the of Bible than that the text the Bible he reprinted was an 1926, which he 1926, reprinted exact exact replica replica of of the the Ben Chaiyim Chaiyim text. text.!1 And yet yet he he pretends pretends to to

J

1 'The text 1 'The text presented presented in in this this book is is that that of of the the first first edition edition of ofJacob acob ben ben Chaiyim's Chaiyim's Massoretic printed by by Bomberg Bomberg at at Venice in in 1524-5. 1524-5. No changes changes have have Massoretic Recension, Recension, printed

THE THE

BIBLIA B1BL1A

HEBRAICA HEBRAIGA

13!

less than 73 have collated no less old printings printings in in its its 73 MSS and 19 19 old preparation. preparation. Nobody regard aa classical classical text, printed inclined to to regard Nobody would be inclined text, printed at the beginning of the sixteenth century, as the best text available. as the sixteenth best text available. beginning century, The New Testament published this time time by by Erasmus Erasmus has has published about this historical interest to-day historical interest only. It is inconceivable that such a is a It inconceivable that such to-day only. text as that complicated text as that of the Hebrew Bible should have been the of Bible have should been complicated edited by satisfactorily than 400 years ago, ago, who, more than satisfactorily edited by a man who, 400 years late and inaccurate MSS, relied on late relied was overwhelmed with other with overwhelmed other MSS, work, the job. job. The text text is is printed printed work, and spent spent hardly years on the hardly two years all sorts together with all sorts of Targums commentaries 952 and commentaries on 952 together Targums folio is folios, folio pages, and is supposed to have been have been comto folios, about 1900 1900 pages, supposed short time pleted time of of about 15 months.!1 Yet pleted in the astonishingly astonishingly short 15 months. this text text has been accepted this up to to the present day day as as the the the present accepted almost up text only authoritative text! only authoritative !

THE BIBLIA HEBRAICA 15. 15. THE in Leningrad in October and November 1926, II was in Leningrad in 1926, studying studying Biblical MSS and Geniza fragments Hebrew Biblical in the the Russian Russian Public Public fragments in letter from Rudolf Library, Rudolf Kittel Kittel in in which he he received a letter Library, when II received text he should use for the asked me what text use for Biblia Hebraica Hebraica the new Biblia of preparing. which he was in in course course of preparing. *I think we shall shall have to to print 'I the Ben Chaiyim Chaiyim text text again', again', print the to me. II had just in Leningrad he wrote to just found in Leningrad aa number of of written between 929 dated Hebrew Biblical Biblical MSS written 929 and usi II21 2 , all all text generally in accordance of which showed a text accordance with with the the Masoretic generally in text fixed b. Asher and certainly fixed by text by Aaron b. certainly not not in in accordance accordance with with It was clear the text. It the Ben Chaiyim clear that that this this was the the Masoretic Chaiyim text. Bible as used at at that that time. time. On the text as Bible text the other other hand, hand, II could hardly hardly it probable that think it working on the the Hebrew text text probable that Masoretes working the period in the of the Bible period between 1000 raoo and 1500 Bible in 1500 would have it which was based to it done anything based on really really old old tradition. tradition. anything to ,

in it it beyond correction of obvious errors been made in errors as as indicated indicated by by the the MSS beyond the correction is in the 'advertisement' 'advertisement* with which each part so we read in collated', part of of the the edition edition is collated', so in 19°8, later Prophets prefaced. the earlier earlier and later Prophets in in 191 I. 1911. prefaced. The Pentateuch appeared appeared in 1908, the S. Geden edition was completed After Ginsburg's the edition Mter by H. E. Holmes and A. S. completed by Ginsburg's death the to this this edition in to Masoreten Masoreten des des Ostens, pp. xiv-xvii, edition II refer refer to in 1926. xiv-xvii, Ostens, pp. regard to 1926. With regard vol. i, Masoreten des des Westens, infra pp. pp. 136ff. Masoreten Western, vol. i, p. 18, n. 2 and infra p. 18, 136!?. 1 cit. p. 1 According the Bible was printed printed in in less less than than eight eight to Freimann, Freimann, op. p. 35, 35, the op. cit. According to this was incorrect and proved months. Lazarus Goldschmidt Goldschmidt pointed to me that that this proved pointed out to that correct. Gf. Cf. also also W. B. B. Stevenson in in fifteen months mentioned above were correct. that the the fifteen vol. v, Oriental Sociery, Transactions of Transactions v, 1930, p. 46. 46. 1930, p. Society, vol. Glasgow Universiry University Oriental of Glasgow 2 2 See the reproductions, plates 17-30. des Westens, vol. i, Masoreten des See Masoreten 17-30. Westens, vol. i, pp. reproductions, plates pp. 56-77, 56-77, and the

132 132

THE HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

The Leningrad to be be aa reliable reliable source for for iga proved proved to Leningrad Codex B Iga in or was the Ben Asher text. The Codex copied in 1008 or 100g, the Asher text. 1009, copied only b. Asher's Asher's death. death. It It represents represents after Aaron b. a few few decades decades after only a the Bible which has has the complete of the dated MS of the oldest oldest dated complete Hebrew Bible b. the come down to us. The writer of the Codex, Samuel b. Jacob, writer us. to Codex, Jacob, expressly the Codex that that he copied copied the the of the the colophon in the states in colophon of expressly states Aaron b. Moshe b. Codex from correct by b. b. clear MSS prepared correct clear prepared by that the text he Asher. So I suggested to Kittel that should print the text Kittel to I Asher. So print suggested of Biblia Hebraica take the the Leningrad Leningrad Hebraica and take in the the Biblia b. Asher Asher in of Aaron b. the matter I discussed with basis. Previously I had discussed the with an its basis. MS as as its Previously Mr. I. A. was who extremely understanding official, I. A. Bytchkow, Bytchkow, extremely understanding official, that it I and would in ofthe MSS in the Library, I gathered that it in the of the in charge gathered Library, charge in Germany the Codex in be Germany for for aa time. time. to have the be possible possible to friend I. To the of I. A. Bytchkow, my friend Ignaz KratshA. of the memory Ignaz Bytchkow, my memory first chapter his of kowski I) dedicated the first his book on kowski (1883-195 chapter (1883-1951) a Arabic (1946), and included a good photograph of Arabic Manuscripts good photograph of Manuscripts (1946), and Bytchkow (1858-1944). He says of him: Slowly quietly Slowly says quietly Bytchkow (1858-1944). the custodian custodian of of the the MS treasures, treasures, appears notable figure the notable figure of the appears the like ready to to help, help, to to counsel, counsel, to to like the the spiritus movens, always always ready spiritus movens, a his lifetime had already during his lifetime a provide information, won who already during provide information, the of a The date place in the history and legends of the Library. date of a in the Library. legends history place like a searchlight revealed like rare jubilee jubilee revealed the path path he had trod, rare trod, and searchlight the I in what wan then there shone in bright light I Manojewitsh there then suddenly Afanojewitsh bright light suddenly science and for all scholars.... scholars. had done for for all for his for science his country, country, for to this this last last category II myself working in in category when II was working belonged to myself belonged in the it weeks for the for some in the Library, and it of Ig26 was the autumn of 1926 Library, I. A. Bytchto the the valuable help largely co-operation of I. Bytchhelp and co-operation largely due to visit to the most was that my successful kow that visit to Leningrad perhaps the successful Leningrad my perhaps in my life. life. journey journey made in On my to Leipzig Leipzig return from Russia in November 1926 1926 II went to my return I at his his request. him the Kittel at to visit to I showed the photographs of visit Kittel photographs of request. the tenth the tenth to the twelfth twelfth centuries centuries the Hebrew Biblical Biblical MSS of the to the in Leningrad which II had had made in told him why why II was Leningrad and told these MSS contain that these convinced that contain in in the the main the the Ben Asher at them and was soon convinced text. convinced that that II was text. He looked at to the Ben right. He invited me to publish the Asher text for the new invited text for the right. publish the Biblia Biblia Hebraica. Hebraica. Eventually, edition of the after edition after some deliberation, deliberation, Eventually, II accepted Bible text text according to Ben accepted on condition that the Bible according to with the Asher should be published together with the belonging Masora published together belonging it necessary that to it. it. to II considered it the Masora which Aaron necessary that the b. Asher, b. Masoretes of of Tiberias, Tiberias, had added Asher, the greatest greatest of the Masoretes .

.

.

THE THE

BIBLIA

HEBRAICA

I33 133

to his his text text of the Bible Bible should to added to to the the text text established established by by should be added this him, and that this Masora should replace the Masora compiled should the Masora him, replace compiled b. Chaiyim by material of of aa different different by Jacob Jacob b. Chaiyim from inadequate inadequate material into into agreement with the textus receptus. This kind and brought the with textus brought agreement receptus. This correct Masora which Jacob was not the correct b. Chaiyim his b. and his Jacob Chaiyim successors up to to Wolf Heidenheim and Seligman Baer had successors Baer had up Seligman dreamed of possessing; be compared with could this this Masora be possessing; nor could compared with the large amount of Masoretic material which Christian David material which Christian David large Ginsburg date and kind kind of different different date Ginsburg had assembled from MSS of without understanding the real problems. It was the Masora the real the It was Masora understanding problems. added by of Aaron ben ben Asher Asher reliable MSS of by the copyist copyist from reliable after his himself a few decades decades after death, aa collection of Masoretic Masoretic his death, collection of as a basis material which could serve basis for for comparison comparison with with other other serve as of Masora: the the compilation of kinds ofMasora: ofJacob b. Chaiyim, the b. the Masora Jacob compilation Chaiyim, the various various forms of of Ben Naftali, of Babylonian Babylonian and Palestinian Palestinian Naftali, the Masora and other other forms. forms. Kittel agreed. It was not altogether Kittel easy to to get get the the approval approval agreed. It altogether easy of the committee of the Wurttembergische Wiirttembergische Bibelanstalt, Bibelanstalt, which which since I920 the of since had taken charge of the publication of Kittel's Biblia KittePs Biblia 1920 charge publication to publish the Asher the text of Ben with its instead Hebraica, to text its Masora instead Hebraica, publish text used hitherto. of the Ben Chaiyim hitherto. But Kittel Kittel had some Chaiyim text influence on the committee and besides, in obtaining obtaining besides, we succeeded in the Ben considerable subsidy for text a considerable for publishing the Asher text from the the Asher subsidy publishing after become it clear that it it clear that it Deutsche Notgemeinschaft after had was Notgemeinschaft an important work, not simply a new edition edition of of aa scholarly work, important scholarly simply a for the textbook. Thus for the Biblia third edition of the Biblia successful successful textbook. edition of the third the Wiirttembergische Hebraica the agreed to to print print the the Bibelanstalt agreed Wurttembergische Bibelanstalt its Masora after also its Ben Asher text, after II had succeeded in in getting getting text, and also the extra for the extra costs. costs. It a special It then then became of of special conspecial grant grant for special consee that that the Bibelanstalt to to see cern to the format should be be dignified. dignified. to the Bibelanstalt size of of the the importance Appreciation the size of this this publication publication importance and the Appreciation of the grants for employing enabled employing a special assistant to obtain obtain the enabled me to special assistant grants for the Biblia for grants were provided provided for the the work on the Biblia Hebraica. These grants first by for by the the Preussische Preussische KultusminisKultusminiseleven years, for more than eleven years, first terium, by the the Deutsche NotgemeinNotgemeinterium, and from I933 1933 onwards by of work involved can be estimated estimated when schaft. schaft. The amount of the study one realizes the Masora often often raised raised problems problems realizes that that the study of the the which needed time, that we had to to read five five of which the solution solution of time, and that Biblia and for the sheet of or of each printed sheet of the Biblia Hebraica, for or six six proofs of each Hebraica, printed proofs to 80 hours' each needed: the the Biblia Biblia Hebraica hours' work was needed: sheet 60 60 to each sheet sheets. consists roo sheets. consists of nearly nearly 100

134 134

BIBLE THE HEBREW TEXT OF THE)-THE;.-'B1BLE

II was able among my pupils. to choose able to choose my assistants from among my pupils. my assistants From the until the the beginning beginning of the work until of the the commencement of 1933 then went to to the the Royal Royal Dr. Raphael Raphael Edelmann who then 1933 II had Dr. has Library in Copenhagen as a specialist in Jewish studies has as and in studies in Jewish Library specialist Copenhagen also for many many years years at at the the UniU nilecturer in in Jewish studies for also been lecturer Jewish studies versity Levy succeeded him, him, one of of Copenhagen. versity of Copenhagen. Dr. Kurt Levy my early death death on 22nd ablest pupils. my ablest unfortunately met an early pupils. He unfortunately July particuover, a particu1938 Dr. Falk Bar took over, 1935 to 1938 1935. From 1935 July 1935. larly reliable worker who, who, in inJuly returned conscientious and reliable July 1938, 1938., returned larly conscientious with he could could not not return. return. Polish home from where he his wife to his his Polish wife to with his II then Hellbardt to to work out in detail detail the the chose Pastor Pastor Lie. Lie. Hellbardt then chose out in Masora Magna the Ben Asher text. text. For For some years years until until of the Magna of the Old Testament at the its at the its closure lecturer on the closure he had been a lecturer in Wuppertal. Theologische left Bonn in in March Theologische Schule in Wuppertal. When II left the material material for for the Masora and continued 1939, his work continued his 1939, he had the to join join the the army, army, and he was killed killed on it. Subsequently it. Subsequently he had to in to me the the Masoretic Masoretic material material in the the war. war. His widow handed over to after the war. after the war. My Diaz Esteban of of Madrid Spanish pupil pupil Dr. Fernando Diaz My Spanish in 1954, a made in and again in 1956, very careful investigation of careful 1954, again very 1956, investigation of the the Leningrad the Codex the Codex, the Cairo of the Prophets other of and other Leningrad Codex, Prophets Ben Asher Codices which he was able able to to study from photographs photographs study from me in while staying with in Charlbury and Oxford. Together with Oxford. staying Charlbury Together with I Professor with whom I have been in contact in Professor Perez Castro, have been in in contact Castro, in the Charlbury and in Madrid, he worked out the details of a critical out details a critical of Madrid, Charlbury edition of the Masora Magna. the new edition edition of the old old edition of the Magna. For the the title Masoretic work known under the title Ochla we-Ochla which is preparing will be able able to to use, use, besides besides the the Paris Paris MS he is preparing he will (Ancien fonds hebr 56) which was published by Frensdorff, the (Ancien 56) published by Frensdorff, the sources: i. following sources: 1. The MS described by Hupfeld ZDMG described DMG following by Hupfeld the Halle Universitatsbibliothek, xxi, b, IQ of 10 of xxi, pp. pp. 201-20 of the Universitatsbibliothek, MS. Y b, received a very which he received good photograph with the help of the with very good photograph help of Eissfeldt. 2. Professor Eissfeldt. 2. The text the margins margins text of Ochla we-Ochla on the of the the Bible MS Erfurt 3. Lagarde, Symmicta, Symmicta, vol. vol. i, i, 1877, 3. See Lagarde, 1877, is now Berlin MS or or fol fol 1213. It sent by the the p. It was sent 138. The MS is p. 138. 1213. by Westdeutsche Bibliothek in in Marburg, it is kept at where it is Marburg, kept at to the Instituto Institute Arias Montano in present, in Madrid, Madrid, so that Dr. Dr. so that present, to Fernando Diaz Esteban could study it there. there. II also also put put at at his his study it disposal old fragments the Russian from the Russian disposal photographs photographs of various old fragments quite extensive. extensive. Finally, Finally, he he Public Library, Library, some of which were quite found in Oxford and Cambridge interesting fragments fragments from from the the Cambridge interesting

THE THE

BIBLIA B1BL1A

HEBRA1CA HEBRAICA

135 135

Genlza of Old Cairo. Geniza in some parts parts old old Cairo. These fragments fragments show in in in other parts Babylonian punctuation, and these Palestinian, other and these Palestinian, parts Babylonian punctuation, methods of punctuation the Ochla Ochla we-Ochla we-Ochla is is old old that the punctuation prove prove that and must have existed times. in pre-Tiberian existed in times. pre-Tiberian The Leningrad dated 1008, was taken taken as as the the a, dated 1008, was Leningrad Codex B 19 19 a, for the text of the Hebraica. At my my request request the the basis the text basis for the Biblia Biblia Hebraica. sent from Leningrad Codex was sent Germany where where it it remained remained to Germany Leningrad to for Gottfried in for two years, 1927-29. Gottfried Quell in Leipzig, Professor now Professor years, 1927-29. Quell Leipzig, at Berlin University, a at made a thorough revision of the text text revision of the University, thorough the former Biblia Biblia Hebraica from the of the the original original of of the the Codex the model for thus constructed constructed the for printing and thus printing the the text. text. At the the same also carefully all time he also noted all the corrections as marked in the the the corrections as in carefully Codex. 11 At the expense of the the University University expense of the Old Testament Seminar of of Leipzig, of which the director was Albrecht Alt, excellent director the was Albrecht Leipzig, Alt, excellent black made of black and white photographs were of the Codex, these these the and Codex, photographs the basis basis for for the the study of of the the proofformed the the Masora and the study proofassistants at reading my assistants at the the Oriental Oriental Seminar Seminar reading done by by me and my of copy of of the the Leipzig Leipzig photograph photograph of Bonn University. University. A reduced copy in the Bonn Oriental Seminar. The original was made in original photophotoin Leipzig graphs in the the war. war. destroyed in graphs in Leipzig were destroyed It was unfortunately It to procure procure a photograph photograph of of unfortunately impossible impossible to the community the Ben Asher Codex from Aleppo. the heads of of the community Aleppo. The heads the Sephardim of the that to to take take photographs photographs Sephardim were convinced that those who gave of the it and that that those gave the Codex would desecrate it it to to be photographed for it certainly draw permission photographed would most certainly permission for in the the colocurses upon their heads coloall heads which are are threatened threatened in all the the curses upon their e impossibile Naturalmente e phons vincere una impossibile vincere phons of the Codex. 'Naturalmente nel timore della tale superstizione tale della morte', morte', so so Professor Professor collegata nel superstizione collegata to me from Jerusalem, Umberto Cassuto Jerusalem, explaining why Cassuto wrote to explaining why full use the edition to make full of the for the he use of the Codex for edition not been able able to he had not text which he had prepared of prepared for for Israel. Israel. of the the Ben Asher text Professors Ritter had had the the same Professors Gotthold Weil and Hellmut Ritter before when, at my request, request, they tried experience when, at they tried years before twenty years experience twenty to take in Aleppo to take photographs photographs of of the the Codex. to obtain obtain permission Aleppo to permission in Nevertheless, Cassuto succeeded with with some difficulty difficulty in in studying studying Nevertheless, Cassuto of the the months-the sole expert of modern times times to to do a few months sole expert for a the Codex for of the in his Codex Letteris so-and in his Letteris text, text, entered the the readings ancj he entered so readings of the e

Gorrecto. El 11 Cf. El Ms. B 19a (Leningrad) frente frente al Cf. F. F. Perez P6rez Castro, Castro, 'Corregido iga (Leningrad) 'Corregido y y Correcto. los Profetas Cairo*. Sefarad Godice de 105 Ms. Or 4445 Profetas de El El Cairo'. Sefarad xx, xx, 1955, 1955, y a Codice (Londres) y 4445 (Londres) pp. pp. 3-3°· 3-30.

136 136

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE

BIBLE

aa reprint not in in the Biblia Biblia the Ben Chaiyim-text, of the unfortunately not Chaiyim-text, unfortunately reprint of Hebraica. Hebraica. It is now known that part of the the Aleppo Aleppo Codex is is the greater It is that the greater part State of Israel, safe. of the the State Israel, has has the President President of safe. Isl:ta~ Ishak ben Zvi, Zvi, the inD u article '?~'lZi' Vmtzr* pK3 reported r'N~ aroaitf ~I'I:l3lZi *mrp 'lZiN-p THinn "i'1,mi'1 'T1:l this in his article in his reported this vol. xliii, published in xliii, 1958, pp. 5-13, 5-13, to to which in the the periodical Sinai, vol. 1958, pp. published periodical Sinai, II have already referred. already referred. at my In Biblia Hebraica II had at the Biblia In Bonn during during my my work on the Felix Pratensis in edited Bible edited by disposal by Felix Pratensis in first Rabbinic Bible the first disposal the the of Marienthe 1517; by the Library Library the sent to to Bonn by it had been sent 1517; it it for for many kirche many years; years; and the the second used it kirche in in Halle, Halle, and II used in b. Rabbinic Bible edited by Jacob b. Chaiyim in 1524/5 lent Rabbinic Bible edited by Jacob 1524/5 was lent Chaiyim in Halle. the Universitatsbibliothek by the Universitatsbibliothek in Halle. for the same purpose for the purpose by to the The copy previously belonged the University University of Wittenbelonged to copy had previously to able berg. I derived great profit from being able to compare compare these these I derived great profit being berg. Ben Asher text. I the editions while I was editing the text. two important while editions editing important 1 least interested in comparing comparing the the further further 17 But was not interested in in the not in the least But II was 7 to Bible early printings of the Hebrew Bible Ginsburg claimed to which claimed of the Ginsburg early printings have used already pointed pointed out why why these these his edition. edition. II have already used for for his from the are of little value and similar editions are of little value the point of similar printed editions point of printed criticism. textual criticism. view of of textual for more than occasional It was not It not necessary occasional references references to use use for necessary to the differences of the seventy-three the Biblical MSS, the small differences of which Biblical MSS, seventy-three Ben of textus to the Ginsburg had added to the textus receptus of Chaiyim receptus Chaiyim Ginsburg in I discussions with by him. I had long discussions with Ginsburg in London reprinted long Ginsburg reprinted by new in his the Prophets edition when the in his edition the two volumes of of the had Prophets I could use he more than just appeared (191 I). I asked him how could use just appeared (1911). edition without trying seventy trying to to assign assign these these MSS for an edition seventy MSS for it was not to different He that different groups. to replied that it not possible to do so. so. replied possible to groups. it was really for later as the difficult for the later MSS, as these II agreed that it difficult these MSS, agreed that really text developed different stages merely of the the Biblical Biblical text developed stages of merely represent represent different the Ben Chaiyim the Ben Asher and the in the time between the Chaiyim texts. texts. influenced each other They in different different ways, ways, and so so it it was other in They had influenced difficult to difficult to classify older MSS which Ginsburg Ginsburg the older classify them. But the to have used text. distinct of claims to used represent represent quite distinct types of text. These quite types centuries older texts, older than the the textus textus receptus receptus texts, moreover, moreover, were centuries edited by for instance, instance, with with the the connexion, for by Ginsburg. Ginsburg. What connexion, textus receptus, to appear textus in MSS after after 1300, receptus., which begins begins to appear in 1300, have as the earlier Ben Asher text the earlier text of of the the Pentateuch Pentateuch prepreMSS such as served in the British British Museum MS Or 4445 4445 (beginning (beginning of of the the tenth tenth or different century), different developments developments of of the the K; or century), Ginsburg's Ginsburg' s codex ~;

THE BIBLIA HEBRAIGA HEBRAICA

I37 137

Naftali as those Ben N aftali text, preserved in the Reuchlin Reuchlin Codex those preserved in the text, such as an of the Prophets (dated I I05) and in the British i* 1 d tne British Museum MS Prophets (dated 1105) his Add 221161 I I6I (about II 50), his codices ~ T; or the interesting codices a or and the (about 1150), T; interesting text in of a mixed text in the final development of the BaBaspecimen the final the of specimen development by the Tiberian bylonian punctuation, strongly influenced Tiberian influenced the bylonian punctuation, strongly by as preserved in the Masora, preserved in of the the later later Prophets Prophets in in Leninthe Codex of LeninMasora, as grad (dated 9I6), his codex :1; or the oldest Yemenite of his or the oldest MSS of Yemenite 3; grad (dated 916), the British the Pentateuch in the I467 Or British Museum, MS Or and Museum, 1467 his codices' codices 2363 do justice, justice, for for and n? To do 2363 (twelfth (twelfth century), century), his to a text text like like the the Codex Reuchlinianus, it would have have instance, Reuchlinianus, it instance, to to be printed in a column parallel had to printed in to and alongside alongside of the of the parallel to as textus receptus, in this is textus as hardly any word in this codex is vocalized exactly codex vocalized receptuS) hardly any exactly 1 in the textus as in textus receptus. the same could as Nearly could be be said of the other the other said of receptus. Nearly the above. Ginsburg MSS mentioned above. certainly these circumcircumknew these Ginsburg certainly stances. The value of of his stances. lies in in his his collation collation of of later later his edition edition lies Biblical MSS. For the details in which they they differ differ from from each each Biblical the little little details in which other Ginsburg has carefully other collected a great of material, collected a amount of material, Ginsburg has carefully great is interested interested in in such details Ginsand whoever is details will will find find them in in Ginsburg's in which they are available in the way are available made edition, although burg's edition, although the way they it somewhat difficult by value of ofthis material. difficult to to see see the the value this material. by him makes it edition of the the Ben Asher text, For an edition text, however, however, these these small differsmall differences of later are unimportant. later MSS are unimportant. ences difference between the The difference Asher text text and that that edited edited by by the Ben Asher Ben Chaiyim by the the following experience. illustrated by Chaiyim may following experience. may be illustrated Dr. David Herzog, of Steiermark lecturer and chief Rabbi of Steiermark and lecturer Herzog, chief later for thirty at Graz University, later professor University, was working working in in thirty years professor for years at in the the Bodleian Library I940 old MS of a grammatical grammatical 1940 in Library on an old treatise composed treatise 67). He was puzzled puzzled by by the the by Ibn Ezra (died composed by (died 1I I167). fact that the quotations fact that the Bible never never agreed exactly with agreed exactly quotations from the Bible text he found in in his the text the a reprint reprint of the the Ben Chaiyim his Hebrew Bible, Bible, a Chaiyim text. He asked me how this fact could text. could be explained. said: this fact explained. II said: text which was fixed 'You quote a text fixed to quote You cannot expect expect Ibn Ezra to text which I after him; the Ben Asher text centuries I published published centuries after him; compare compare the of this He had not in the Biblia in I937'. in not heard of this edition, edition, Biblia Hebraica in 1937'. the copy lent him my days later later he he brought brought the copy so so II lent it. A few days of it. my copy copy of in the of Ibn Ezra in back with with the quotations of the old old that the the quotations the remark that Bodleian copy agreement with the the Ben Asher closest agreement the closest copy showed the 1

c

Vocalisation der 11 In his der Targume', Targume', (Verhanddie Vocalisation (Verhandhis article article 'Bemerkungen tiber die 'Bemerkungen uber lungen Fiiriften Internationalen Berlin, 1881, vol. ii.), ii.), Adalbert des Funften Internationakn Orientalisten Orientalisten Congress, 1881, vol. Congress, Berlin, lungen des 186-88. dealt with the the punctuation Merx dealt gave aa few examples examples on pp. pp. 186--88. punctuation of the Codex and gave Now the in facsimile facsimile in in Copenhagen. Copenhagen. See above, above, the whole Codex has has been published published in pp. 3. pp. 79, 79, 12 123.

138 138

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

text editions of of the the treatises treatises of of text published the printed printed editions published by by me. In the Ibn Ezra the according to to the the textus textus are 'corrected' 'corrected' according the quotations quotations are receptus acob b. Chaiyim. This This naive naive method of of b. Chaiyim. as printed by JJacob receptus as printed by to the textual is generally by editors editors up up to the present present textual criticism followed by criticism is generally followed day. text is is ashamed to to a vocalized vocalized Hebrew text to edit edit a day. Anyone having to Anyone having with the vocalization found in in an old old MS. He is is conconpublish it with the vocalization publish it the vocalization vocalization to to the the rules rules of of vinced that it is vinced that it is his his duty to adapt adapt the duty to his Chaiyim text. text. the Ben Chaiyim his Hebrew grammar based exclusively exclusively on the grammar based are largely It largely affected affected by by the the now published published It is is clear these rules clear that that these rules are orientalist When Professor Nyberg, the orientalist of of Professor Ben Asher text. text. Nyberg, Orientalists the of held Uppsala University, came to the Congress of Orientalists held in to in Congress Uppsala University, told me that September that he was preparing preparing a new in Bonn, Bonn, he told September 1938 1938 in the Asher Hebrew grammar according to the Ben text, as no existing to text, as existing grammar according text. for that Hebrew grammars could be used for that text. used could grammars As aa matter matter of like to to mention that that the the of curiosity curiosity II would like work as-saldwat wateditors liturgical giimi' a~-~aliiwiit wateditors of of Sa'adya's Sa adya's great garni' great liturgical title Siddur the title tasiibi~, Siddur R. R. Sa'adya in JeruJerutasabih, published Scfadya Gaon in published under the vocalization of the salem, 1941, replaced the method of vocalization according to salem, 1941, replaced according to = in the 668 Uri Ben Asher in 668 = 261), the Bodleian Bodleian MS (Neubauer on (Neubauer 261), is mainly based, by aa method of of vocalization vocalization which the the edition edition is mainly based, by as used by as contemporary of the the Ben by Ben Chaiyim. Chaiyim. Sa'adya Sa'adya was a contemporary later! Asher; Ben Chaiyim lived 600 years later! lived Asher; years Chaiyim c

1 6. THE THE BEN ASHER BIBLE 16.

OF THE BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY

to be published text is is to A new Ben Asher text published by by the the British British and Foreign Foreign of the Letteris the Bible Society, in place ofthe Letteris Bible published by the Society Bible Society, place published by Society is in up in the the main a reprint reprint of of the the Ben Chaiyim Chaiyim up to now which is text. The Rev. Norman H. Snaith, text. Wesley College, College, HeadSnaith, of Wesley the new text, editor of the ingley, text, says in article pubpubin an article Leeds, the editor ingley, Leeds, says Vetus Testamentum, vol. vii, that lished in Vetus vii, 1957, pp. 207f, that he has has he Testamentum, vol. 1957, pp. soyf, his edition edition on his his study based his of Spanish Spanish MSS in in the British the British study of Museum, especially 2625-2627 (read (read 2626-2628) 2626-2628) and especially MS Or. 2625-2627 Or. 2375, 2375, together in the the David Sassoon Sassoon together with the Shem Tob MS in suffered the fate and have nave been been Library. the general Library. These MSS have suffered general fate text held 'corrected' to the Ben Chaiyim held to to be be the the true true Masoretic Masoretic Chaiyim text to my researches. text up researches. up to the British British Museum is MS Or. 2626-8 of the is aa beautifully beautifully illuilluminated Hebrew Bible written in Lisbon minated Lisbon A.D. 1483, 1483, described by described by G. Margoliouth his Catalogue G. No. 62. 62. Chr. Chr. D. Ginsburg Ginsburg Margoliouth in his Catalogue under No.

THE BEN ASHER BIBLE THE

139 139

OF THE B.F.B.S

deals with the in his Introduction under under No. No. 48. 48. According According to to deals the MS in his Introduction it is the Margoliouth it is the most profusely illuminated copy of the of illuminated the Margoliouth profusely copy in the Bible in the collection Hebrew Bible of the the British British Museum, Museum, and and collection of writes in his Chr. D. Ginsburg writes in his Introduction, p. 714: 'Of the numerthe Introduction, p. 714: Ginsburg ous Codices which II have collated both at at home and abroad, collated both abroad, is the most this is this extensively illuminated of the illuminated MS of the Hebrew extensively Bible'. Bible'. British Museum MS used The second British used by by Snaith is Or. Or. 2375. Snaith is 2375. this was written in in South Arabia, not in Spain, at about the But this not in about the at Arabia, Spain, as the first first one (A.D. same time as 1460-80), and contains the Hagiothe contains (A.D. 1460-80), Hagiographa No. 147, Ginsburg, only (cf. (cf. G. Margoliouth grapha only Margoliouth Catalogue, Catalogue, No. 147, and Ginsburg, Introduction Introduction No. 47) 47). This MS certainly cannot be be called called aa Spanish Spanish certainly cannot (Sephardic) MS. (Sephardic) third MS used by The third is the the so-called so-called Shem Tob Bible, Bible, by Snaith is is in the possession ofthe the of which is Sassoon family. In the Descriptive Sassoon In the possession Descriptive family. the Hebrew and Samaritan Samaritan MSS in in the the Sassoon Sassoon Catalogue Catalogue of the it is as Library (London 1932) it is described as No. 82 pp. 2-5. described No. on 82 Library (London 1932) pp. 2-5. The in Soria in Spain Codex was written in the year 1312 in aa somesomewritten in Soria in in the Spain year 1312 in so could what peculiar way, so that one could raise doubts whether such that raise a doubts such whether peculiar way, for an edition edition of of aa Hebrew text text of of codex should be taken as as a basis basis for in which nothing the Bible in the peculiarities of the codex could could of the the peculiarities nothing of the to the refer here in be mentioned. II may of the in here to of the the description Codex may refer description to that the Sassoon Catalogue that given given before before by by D. Gazes Cazes Catalogue and to wh had seen the (RE] the Codex in in the the hands xx, 1890, 1890, pp. (REJ xx, 80-83) who pp. 80-83) in Tunis. in of a Tripoline The codex codex must have been in Tripoline family family in in the for some time in the hands of Babylonia of the the later later Geonim.1 Babylonia for Snaith began Norzi's text-critical text-critical and his work by began his studying Norzi's by studying masoretic commentary 24 books books of of the the Hebrew Bible, Bible, commentary on the 24 *W l'1m~, finished in called 'lV in 1626 printed for for the the called 1626 and printed nmft, a work finished in the Hebrew Bible first time in Bible published first in Mantua in in 1742. 1742. He published in noticed that that the the readings had noticed Bible preferred preferred by by Norzi were readings of the Bible those found in in Spanish mostly that manuscripts, and when he saw that Spanish manuscripts, mostly those these in agreement with the the Ben these Spanish agreement with Spanish readings generally in readings were generally in Kittel's KittePs Biblia Asher text Biblia Hebraica, Hebraica, he decided text published published by by me in of MSS the basis as his Bible. It will will be found, found, to to take as the basis of his Bible. It take Sephardic Sephardic closer his is much that the text of his new Bible he declares, Bible is very very closer to to the text declares, that other text. Hebraica than to to any that any other text. 'This 'This Biblia Hebraica in the that published the Biblia published in his text that his may text and (mine) evidence that as good (mine) taken, II trust, trust, as good evidence may be taken, Kahle tradition. true Asher Ben are of the true tradition. are sound representatives representatives .

11

See Zeitalter • • . Berlin Berlin See S. S. Poznanski, Poznanski, Babylonische nachgaonischen ^eitalter Babylonische Geonim im nachgaonischen

1 4. 19 1914.

.

.

.

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

140 I4O

and II have worked from completely different suppositions suppositions and completely different result.' we have achieved the result.' same achieved substantially the substantially for the That Norzi readings for the text text of of the the Bible Bible Norzi preferred preferred Sephardic Sephardic readings seen that these is to be explained that is to by the fact that he seen that these readings had fact he the readings explained by were based on Ben Asher MSS which must have been introduced introduced into centre the great into Spain at an early great centre Spain became the Spain at early period period when Spain must have been ofJewish These Ben Asher copied of Jewish learning. MSS learning. copied by a manuscript manuscript of of the the Hebrew in Spain with great care, and a Jews in great care, by Jews Spain with Bible the chief chief basis basis of of Norzi's Norzi's Bible written in Toledo in in 1277 written in 1277 formed the text comparing this text with the textus receptus text of text the textus of the with the Bible. Bible. By this By comparing receptus in the of Ben Chaiyim, the printed printed Bibles, Bibles, the the great great he found in Chaiyim, which he clear to him. his Toledo manuscript value became clear to value of his manuscript The manuscript is still still preserved preserved and accessible. accessible. used by manuscript used by Norzi is It came into the possession of Bernhard In his It ofJohann de Rossi. his de Rossi. into the Johann possession Parmae vol. Variae Lectiones Veteris vol. i, r 784, p. cxxiii, Variae Lectiones Veteris Testamenti, Testamenti, i, 1784, p. cxxiii, is described as Codex 782 the Norzi is 782 in in the the the codex used described as used by by Norzi words words: :

Codex elegantissimus, adeoque diligenter diligenter ad accuratissimus, adeoque elegantissimus, accuratissimus, masorethici masorae leges compositus ut perfectissimum masorethici textus textus leges compositus perfectissimum haberi debeat. exemplar haberi debeat. exemplar the de Rossi Codices In the Parma Catalogue Codices (vol. (vo!. ii, ii, Parmae Catalogue of the is in the words: 1803, p. r 70) Codex 782 is described in the words: 1803, p. 170) 782 est pretium codici evenit sed majus laus quae quae huic huic codici evenit ex ex majus sane est pretium ac laus critico quem instituit Celebris uso critico ejus instituit R. Salomon Norzius, celebris elapsi Norzius, quern ejus elapsi seculi scriptor, in procuranda turn in accuratissima Mantuana seculi procuranda accuratissima scriptor, turn editione an. **& HHSD Bibliorum editione an. r1742, scai 'w 742, minhad scai 1im~ communiter in turn in ferendis dicta, turn in ferendis in commentario, subjecit, de de dicta, commentario, quem quern subjecit, auctoritate perpetuis lectionum auctoritate judiciis. Ubicumque enim perpetuis judiciis. Ubicumque Biblia Toletana noster hie codex intelligendus. proferentur noster hic intelligendus. proferentur MS Biblia

text of the the Hebrew Bible Bible at at hand which was Norzi had no text directly b. Asher. Asher. The first first codex codex of of this this directly connected with Aaron b. land was the complete kind Cairo (Medinat (Medjnat Misraiyim) Mi~raiyim) complete Bible dated Old Cairo 1008 or lO09, lO08 by Abraham Firkowitch Firkowitch to to 1009, which was brought brought by first in 1839, Odessa, in 1845 r845 when he handed it it over over Odessa, first again in 1839, and again Geschichte und Altertumer^ to the Gesellschaft fur Geschichte Altert11mer; it it was described described by by Gesellschaft fur in the Nachtrag Dr. Moses Pinner in to the the Prospectus., Prospectus, Odessa 1845, r845, Nachtrag to on pp. brought to to the the Russian pp. 8r-92. 81-92. Later the Codex was brought it was described in the the Public Library described in Library in Leningrad Leningrad where it der hebriiischen hebraischen Bibelhandschriften Catalog by Harkavy Harkavy and Strack, Strack, Catalog der Bibelhandschriften by St. Petersburg, St. Petersburg, r875, 1875, pp. PP- 263-276. 263-276.

THE TEXT TEXT OF THE THE ARABIC THE

KORAN

141 14!

this codex does Even this directly to to Aaron ben Moshe does not go go back directly ben Asher himself; but a certain Shemuel ben]acob claims to to have have but certain ben himself; Jacob claims it copied it from correct manuscripts prepared by b. Asher correct b. Aaron Asher copied manuscripts prepared by it is is very himself, very likely such manuscripts manuscripts were were available available that such himself, and it likely that in Old Cairo some fifty in years after Aaron's death. In any case, after Aaron's death. In fifty years any case, is the oldest this is oldest dated manuscript this of the the complete complete Bible Bible that that has has manuscript of to us, it come down to and it is this I took as of the is I this Codex took as model the of us, text published in the Biblia Hebraica. There can be Ben Asher text in the Biblia Hebraica. There can be published that here we have the no doubt that Asher text text before before us. us. the Ben Asher The Codex of the whole Bible preserved in in the the Bible which was preserved the in Synagogue of the Sephardic]ews in Aleppo was, according to a a to Synagogue Sephardic Jews Aleppo was, according and Colophon, provided with punctuation by b. Masora Aaron b. Colophon, provided punctuation by is the the only only modern Moshe b. b. Asher himself. mberto Cassuto Cassuto is himself. U Umberto scholar who has investigated scholar the original original of of the the Codex in in Aleppo, Aleppo, investigated the but neither neither he nor, years ago, professors G. Weil G. Weil and nor, some twenty twenty years ago, professors Ritter on my behalf H. Ritter behalf got permission to take a photo of the to take a the of got permission photo the between in Codex. During the struggle the]ews the in Arabs the and the During struggle Jews the it of is now 1948 the codex disappeared. The greater part of it is again greater part 1948 disappeared. again in safety. in the it may in possible in the near near future future to to study study safety. Perhaps Perhaps it may be possible this Codex more thoroughly. this thoroughly.

THE TEXT 17. 17. THE

OF THE ARABIC KORAN

seen that that the the men who in We have seen in the the first first half half of of the the ninth ninth the text to create a of of of the text of century started to create a uniform punctuation started punctuation century to the the the community community of of the the Karaites. ~araites. Bible belonged the Hebrew Bible belonged to that within only to their their efforts efforts that It only aa few decades the the uniuniIt was due to came into existence. This was text the Bible formly punctuated text of the Bible into existence. formly punctuated in Paas regarded as an outstanding achievement, acknowledged in Paachievement, acknowledged outstanding regarded lestine ~araites alike, as the the lestine and Babylonia, alike, as Babylonia, by by Rabbanites and Karaites Bible which they they claimed authoritative text of the the Hebrew Bible authoritative text could the men of of the Great Synagogue traced back through could be traced Synagogue through the so thoroughly to text so ousted everything everything that that had to Ezra. Ezra. This This text thoroughly ousted of in the in Palestine previously existed in Palestine and Babylonia in the way of vovoexisted Babylonia way previously calized Bible that remnants of of the the latter latter have only of the the Bible texts of calized texts only in the the Cairo Geniza. been preserved preserved in We know that years before before the Masoretes that about a hundred years of the correct correct reading reading of of their task task of establishing of Tiberias Tiberias began establishing the began their their Arab rulers the the Bible, rulers had had similar similar of the text of the Hebrew text Bible, their problems the Koran, Koran, the word of God their Holy with their Book, the Holy Book, problems with Muhammed (who revealed to died in in 632). 632). The the prophet to the revealed (who died prophet Mul).ammed

142 142

THE THE HEBREW HEBREW

TEXT OF THE BIBLE

consonantal collected shortly after consonantal text text of of the the Koran had been collected shortly after and was brought to its definitive in Mul).ammed's to its definitive form Muhammed's death, in death, brought the 'Othman (644-55 A.D.). But the time of the the third third Caliph now (644-55 A.D.). Caliph the to be be read read and recited recited this text text was to the great arose, how this great problem problem arose, correctly. Mul).ammed was born in and belonged, Mecca Muhammed in like belonged, like correctly. to the tribe of J>.uraish. the of most of Kuraish. of his his fellow fellow citizens, to tribe Arab The citizens, Arabic spoken of a citizen citizen of of Mecca, Mecca, and the the that of by him was that spoken by there. reflects the But the consonantal text there. the Arabs text reflects the Arabic spoken Arabs spoken for correct correct Arabic the the were accustomed to the model for to regard as the regard as In language spoken by the Bedouin. In this language the famous the the this famous language language spoken by pre-Islamic every Arab was proud proud composed, and every pre-Islamic poetry poetry was composed, of it. The word of be read read in in a language inferior not be it. of God could inferior could not language chief centres in the centres of to of Islam Islam at at that that early early time, time, to any other. So in the chief any other. an intensive of in Ba~ra, Medina, and Mecca, intensive study ofBedouin in Kufa, Bedouin Basra, Medina, Kufa, Mecca, study poetry Arabic went out out to to the the Bedouin Bedouin students of of this this Arabic began. The students poetry began. as in and collected there as as possible there much as in their their neighbourhood collected neighbourhood possible narratives connected their poetry, the of their and the narratives connected with it, mostly with it, poetry, mostly 'the of little battles called the of the little battles called 'the Days of the Arabs'. reports Arabs'. the The Days reports material collected collected in in that material the basis basis of the the work that way way became the readers. They the model Arabic Arabic done by the Arabic readers. established the by the They established to this of this the language the in every Koran in of the was detail, and to every detail, language text was not not altered. altered. But aa method adapted. adapted. The consonantal text text correctly the text all sorts sorts of of reading developed, and all of signs signs reading the correctly was developed, to the the consonantal text text in in order order to to safeguard safeguard aa correct correct were added to 1 reading. reading. The books dealing the Koran do not not mention dealing with reading reading the this early readers. 2 Books this Books which may may have have early activity activity of the readers. I discovered it are are lost. mentioned it lost. But I Arabic MS dealing dealing discovered in in an Arabic verses of the with the number of the verses the Koran, Koran, belonging belonging to to the the Sir Alfred of Sir Collection of Beatty,33 aa notice notice which at at least least Alfred Chester Chester Beatty, reflects this this development. It is is a quotation from al-Farra' reflects development. It (who al-Farra (who quotation the greatest died in 82 I), one of the authorities on Arabic Arabic grammar grammar 821), greatest authorities and on reading years ago Ritter discovered discovered reading the Koran. Some years ago H. Ritter in Istanbul an old MS (fourth A.H.) :of al-Farra's Com(fourth century century A.H.) [of al-Farra's text of which had been mentary on the Koran, been dictated dictated by by the the Koran, the text mentary }

1 is very 1 It is to the the text text of of the the Koran to add vowel signs very likely likely that the Arabs began began to signs to in the first first century Gf. O. Pretzl Pretzl in in N6ldeke's in Geschichte des des Q.orans, ed., vol. vo!. Noldeke's Geschichte century A.H. C£ Qprans, 2nd ed., iii,p.262. iii, p. 262, 2 treatise of this this kind is 2 Not a single is mentioned by by O. Pretzl Pretzl in in his his article article 'Die 'Die single treatise Wissenschaft der KoranIesung. Quellen und ihre ihre AusspracheAusspracheliterarischem Quellen Koranlesung. Ihre literarischem in lslamica, vol. vi, grundlagen', pp. 1-47,230-46,290-331. Islamica, vo!. vi, Leipzig, grundlagen', in Leipzig, 1934, 1-47, 230-46, 290-331. 1934, pp. 3 It is MS Arab. 705, 1 130. I 3 It is MS Arab. 705, written A.H. 525=A.D. I have to to express express my thanks thanks to to 525= A JD. 1130. for his Sir A. Chester Beatty for his permission to use of the the text. text. to make use of permission Beatty

THE TEXT OF THE ARABIC KORAN

143 143

1 author during Otto Pretzl, Pretzl, when referring referring to to the years during the years 817-19.1 Siy-ig. Otto 2 this says of the author: this MS,2 of the author: MS, says 'Die grammatischen al-Farra' werden von grammatischen ErkHirungen Erklarungen von al-Farra selbst als den Arabern selbst angesehen was was auf auf dem als das das Vollendeste Vollendeste angesehen Gebiete der Koranwissenschaft ist.' Koranwissenschaft geleistet worden ist. geleistet II give text in in an English translation. 33 give the whole text English translation. Al-Farra' Al-Farra' says: says: 3

5

We have seen the Book (the (the seen that that the the readers readers who know the the practice Koran) are authorities authorities on correct correct Koran) and the practice (sunna) (sunna) and are that it it (the Koran) came down in in the the most most speech speech are agreed agreed that (the Koran) was This opposed by some of those correct forms of speech. of those speech. opposed by the poetry 'the Days poetry' and 'the Days of the Arabs Arabs'. who investigated of the investigated 'the said 'Those Those who claimed They the excellence of the claimed the excellence of the Koran They said: in accordance with so in have merely with what God ordained ordained merely done so for honouring the Koran. But when we look look for for correctness correctness for honouring the of speech, it among of find it Bedouin'. the Bedouin speech, we find among the 5

c

3

.

:

3

.

in this this they But in people of of Kufa said: said: 'Correct'Correctthey disagreed. disagreed. The people ness is is to to be found among because ness the Asad', because of their vicinity to the Asad' of their among vicinity to of to them. The people ofBa~ra said: 'Correctness is to be found among Basra said is be 'Correctness found people among Ukl and 'Ukail the lower Kais I}.ais from* from 'Ukl 'U~ail'. the upper the lower upper Tamim and the of Medina said: The people is to to be found found among among 'Correctness is said: 'Correctness people of are their The the Ghatafan', the are their neighbours. people Ghatafan because they neighbours. they people is to of to be found among among Kinana b. b. of Mecca said: said: 'Correctness 'Correctness is Thakif. Sa'd b. b. Bekr and Tha~f'. to refer refer them through traditions, analogy, analogy, and We wished to through traditions, of the to Kuraish over the example to the superiority of the speech of the I}.uraish over all all the of speech example superiority the the not Kuraish other So we said: 'Do not the I}.uraish surpass the said: other languages. surpass languages. people in the the sagacity their in the of their the beauty their stature, stature, in sagacity of their beauty of people in said: 'We know bodies? minds, in the fullness of their bodies?' They said: in of their the fullness minds, They as well as anybody. that beauty came to to them that as well as sagacity and beauty anybody. But sagacity to the come to the Arabs used to to the sanctuary (the merely because because the sanctuary (the merely of the two Ka'ba) for I:Iajj and 'Umra (the parts of the pilgrimage), for pilgrimage), (the parts Ka'ba) Hajj both their the circuit circuit their men. The women made the their women and their the cereand round the performed the cereunveiled (bawasir) the House unveiled performed (hawdsir) faces. So they monies with they selected them by by sight sight monies with uncovered faces. 3

:

{

3

.

3

,

3

Der Islam, vol xvii, 11 'Philologica ii', by by H. Ritter, xvii, 1928, p. 249. It is is MS Vehbi Islam, vol 1928, p. 249. It Ritter, in DeT 'Philologica ii', Ef Nr. University possessed possessed aa photograph photograph of this this of Bonn University 66. The Oriental Nr. 66. Oriental Seminar of important important MS. 2 • In the Geschichte des des Qorans, Q9rans, vol. vo!. iii, iii, Leipzig, Leipzig, Noldeke's Geschichte of Theodor N6ldeke's the new edition edition of 8, p. 193 p. 247· 1938, 247. 83 Sir translation and made some valuable valuable sugsugrevised my translation Sir Hamilton Hamilton Gibb kindly kindly revised gestions text follows follows below as as Appendix Appendix iv. iv. it. The Arabic text with it. in connexion connexion with gestions in

TH E HEBREW HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF OF THE THE BIBLE THE BIBLE

144 144

and sought after dignity and beauty. and this they sought after dignity and beauty. By By this they gained gained superisuperibesides those qualities ority which they were particularly ority besides those qualities by by which they were particularly distinguished. ' distinguished.' We said: said: 'In 'In the the same same way We were accustomed accustomed to to hear hear from from way they they were the tribes of the Arabs their their dialects; the tribes of the Arabs so they could choose choose from from dialects; so they could dialect that that which which was every best in in it. was best it. So So their their speech became every dialect speech became and nothing of the more vulgar elegant, the more forms of of speech elegant, and was nothing of vulgar forms speech was mixed it. with Do not see see that mixed up that you will not not :find find in in their their up with it. Do you you not you will 22 "an' ana of the 'an'ana or the of Tamim Tamim11 or pronunciation the roughness in speech pronunciation the roughness in speech 3 3 of or the keskesa of of l}.ais, or the the Kesr Kesr (the Kais, or the keskesa of Rabi'a, Rabi'a, or (the i-vowel) i-vowel) which you hear from from l}.ais Kais and and Tamim, which like ti'lamuna, you hear Tamim, like ti'lamuna, ti'lam, ti'lam, and like like bi'ir, shi'ir with with Kesr Kesr of of ta, and shin ? 4 Correctness Correctness bi'ir, shi'ir ta, ba, ba, sin, sin, shin?4 to them from from their their selection selection of of pronunciation, came to as from from pronunciation, just just as their selection selection of wives'. wives'. their this we refuted refuted their their arguments And by reverted to to the by this the arguments and reverted the arguments of those who knew the Koran better than they. better than they. arguments And besides, that 'Omar Omar b. b. al-Khanab besides, we have heard that al-Khattab said: said: *O Prophet to '0 of God, you came to us with a kind us with a kind of of speech of the Prophet God, you the speech of Arabs which we do not know, Arabs although we are Arabs'. are really know, although really Arabs'. said: 'My Then the Prophet I learned, learned, so I Prophet of God said: My Lord taught me, so taught me, and he he corrected me, I so and so I acquired correctness; and the superiority correctness the superiority me, acquired of of the the Koran to every is as as the the superiority superiority of of God every other speech speech is to His creatures'. to His creatures'. Omar b. 'Omar b. al-Khattab al-Khattab heard aa man reading reading 'atta ~inin in in the the atta hlnin of hattd hlnin. He said: 'Who meaning of batta binin. said: taught you to recite thus?' meaning taught you to recite thus?' He said: said: 'Abdallah 'Abdallah b. b. Mas'ud.' Mas'ud.'55 So So he he wrote wrote to to 'Abdallah 'Abdallah b. b. Mas'ud: Mas'ud: 'The 'The Koran came down in in the the language language of of the the Kuraish and it it came came not not down in in the the language language of of the the Hudhail. Hudhail. l}.uraish and So So do do you you teach teach men to to recite recite it it in in the the language language of of the the Kuraish l}.uraish and and not not in in the the language language of of the the Hudhail.' Hudhail.' c

c

;

c

c

MS: ana is MS: W0; 'an'a; 'an' 'an'ana is substituting substituting 'ain 'ain for for alif, alif, cf. cf. Lane, Lane, s.v. S.v. means means rough, rough, guttural guttural speech, speech, cf. cf. Lane, Lane, s.v. s.v. rdill cco to S According the Arabic Arabic grammarians grammarians (see (see Ibn Ibn Ya'Ish, Ya'ish, p. p. 1245) 1245) the the terms terms keskese keskese g to the j ^ and and keshkeshe keshkeshe were were used used to to signify signify the the pronunciation pronunciation of of the the suffix suffix -ki -ki alternatively alternatively as -kis or and as -kish -kish or or -shi. -shi. This This isis mentioned mentioned as as aa characteristic characteristic of ofthe the language language as -kis or -si, -si, and as spoken Rabi'a. Cf. Cf. K. K. Vollers, Vollers, Volkssprache Volkssprache und undSchriftsprache Schriftsprache im im altenArabien alten Arabien, spoken also also by by the the Rabl'a. 1906, p. p. 11. 11. Strassburg, Strassburg, 1906, 4 To 4 To use use ii in in these these forms forms instead instead of ofaa isis mentioned mentioned as as aa characteristic characteristic of ofthe the Tamim. Tamim. Cf. the Cf. the references references given given by by Vollers, Vollers, op. op. cit. cit. p. p. 16. 6. 5 Ibn 5 Ibn Mas'ud Mas'ud (died (died about about A.D. A.D. 652) 652) was was one one of of the the earliest earliest companions companions of of the the Prophet Prophet and and knew knew perhaps perhaps more more of ofhim him than than any any other other Muslim. Muslim. He He was was in in pospossession of his own collections collections of of Koranic Koranic material material and and was was regarded regarded as as aa special special session of his own authority m in matters matters of ofKoran Koran and and Sunna. Sunna. The The Caliph Caliph 'Omar had sent senthim him to to Kufa Kufa authority Omar had to teach Islam. to teach Islam. There, There, he he became became the the apostle apostle of ofIslam Islamfor forBabylonia Babylonia and and the the East East in in The general. Hudhailmentioned mentionedhere hereare areaatribe tribeof ofthe theBedouin Bedouinliving livingbetween betweenMecca Mecca general. TheHudhail and and Medina. Medina. 1

1

2

2 'ajrafiye 'ajraffye .

'

1

c

THE TEXT TEXT OF THE THE THE

145 145

ARABIC KORAN

Abu Bekr as-$iddi~ as-Siddik said: Abii I'rab of of the the Koran l1 is is preferable preferable said: 'The The Frab to me rather than keeping some of its letters.' of its letters.' keeping is reported as Abu Huraira 22 is Apostle of of God said: said: reported as saying: saying: The Apostle 'Learn the Koran and hold fast its strange words.' fast to to its strange words.' Ibn Mas'iid Mas'ud3 said: said: 'Keep of the the Koran and and adorn adorn to the the text text of 'Keep to it with the best of pronunciations and read it read it with I'rab it with Frab (a'rapronunciations (atrafor it it is is pure wishes it it to to be be buhu); buhu] for pure Arabic ('arabiyun), ('arabiyun}, and God wishes read with I'rab yu'raba),. Frab (an (an yu'raba)\ "Omar's son4 beat his son for 'Omar's beat his pronouncing incorrectly incorrectly ('ala-l('ala-lfor pronouncing ;

la~n). lahri)

.

5 said: 'Verily Mujahid err in verse than than to to make to err a verse in a Mujahid said: 'Verily II prefer prefer to an error of pronunciation (an alf:zana) in the Book of God.' the in of God.' pronunciation (an alhana) said: 6 "Omar passed And he said: by some people people who were were conconpassed by for superiority in tending in shooting. One of spoke incorrectly of them tending for superiority shooting. spoke incorrectly said: "Incorrectness (laf:zana). 'Omar said: in speech speech is is worse worse than than "Incorrectness in (lahana). badness badness in in shooting." shooting." , Omair7 related related that 'Omar b. 'Abdalmalik b. b. 'Omair b. al-Khattab al-Khattab said: said: shall dictate dictate our copies 'None shall of the the Koran except the of the copies of except men of Kuraish and Tha~if.' Thakif.' ~uraish Muhammed b. b. Sa'dan said said that that 'Abdalwahhab b. Ata alalMul;J.ammed b. 'Ata Khaffaf 8 has reported KhaffiifB from Sa'id ~atada from Zarara Zarara b. b. Sa'id from Katada reported Aufa from Sa'd Sa d b. b. Hisham from 'Aisha 'Aisha from the Aura the Prophet Prophet ... The in reading the Koran ranks expert ranks with with the the noble pious recording recording noble pious expert in reading the who recites it And he recites it having an impediment in his his angels. angels. having impediment in 9 that it speech, so that he says it twice,9 gets double reward.' so double reward. twice, gets speech, says to the This is the influence influence of ofBedouin is a valuable testimony Bedouin Arabic testimony to the language AI-Farra' cannot on the of the Koran. Al-Farra' cannot deny this this ininthe deny language fluence. is really to be be found among the Bedouin. fluence. Correct Correct Arabic is really to among the alteration in But he cannot admit any in the the language language of the the Holy Holy any alteration J

c

c

c

.

.

.

3

11 I'rab according to to the laws laws of of the the the vocalic vocalic endings are the I'rab are endings of the Arabic words according grammar the Koran with these these of classical classical Arabic. The recommendation to read the grammar of often not not read. read. In modern Arabic these these vocalic that they vocalic endings they were often endings presupposes presupposes that vocalic are observed observed only only when it it is is intended to to are usually vocalic endings read, and are usually not read, endings are to Bedouin poetry speak poetry and to to the the language language of of the the Koran. classical Arabic, Arabic, adapted adapted to speak classical at22 Abu Huraira died about A.D. 677 Nearly 3,500 3,500 traditions traditions are are at677 in Medina. Nearly 3 tributed 3 Cf. Cf. p. p. 144, note 5. 5. tributed to to him. 144, note 44 i.e. b. al-Khattab. al-Khattab. i.e. the the son of of the second Caliph, Caliph, 'Omar b. 65 Mujahid ct about him Ibn Ibn Sa'd's Sa'd's BiograBiograb. Jabr 720; cf.' Abu-1-Hajjaj, died about 720; Jabr Abu-I-I;Iajjaj, Mujahid b. vol. v, ed. E. Sachau, phien, ed. v, p. Sachau, vol. p. 343. 343. phien, 6 6 The same tradition, readings and with other other authorities, authorities, is is variant readings with some variant tradition, with Volksi. 16. 16. Gf. vol. iii, mentioned by iii, p. p. 204, 204, 1. Cf. K. Vollers, Vollers, VolhE. Sachau, ed. E. Sachau, vo!. Sa'd, ed. by Ibn Sa'd, alien Arabien, sprache p. 161. Arabien, p. sprache und Schriftsprache Schriftsprache im alten 77 Cf. vo!. vi, vi, p. p. 220. 220. ed. E. Sachau, Gf. about him Ibn Sa'd, Sachau, vol. Sa'd, ed. 8 ed. E. Sachau, 8 Cf. vo!. vii, vii, 2, 2, p. p. 76. 76. Gf. about about him Ibn Sa'd, Sachau, vol. Sa'd, ed. 9 sticks fast *his tongue 9 The Arabic tongue sticks fast in in doing doing so'. so'. Gf. Cf. Lane, Lane, is explained Arabic word is by 'his explained by al-'arus. See Ibn Majah, s.v. Majah, adab, adab, § 52. 52. (Fuck). (Flick). to Taj s.v. ta'ta'a, Taj al-'arus. ta'tcfa, according according to

II 11

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT THE TEXT OF OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE

146 146

Book. For For aa good Muslim itit isis aa matter Book. matter of offaith faith that that the the word word of of good Muslim God was was revealed revealed in in the the most most correct God to correct form form of of Arabic. Arabic. Up to Up aa few decades decades ago, conditions had few much since the had not not changed much since the time time ago, conditions changed of al-Farra'. al-Farra'. When in 1905 When in Karl of Karl Vollers-an expert on classical Vollers an on classical 1905 expert Arabic and and aa special Arabic on modern modern Arabic Arabic as as spoken in special authority authority on spoken in 1 to show tried to show the the influence Egypt1-tried on the influence of of Bedouin Bedouin poetry on the Egypt poetry text of of the the Koran Koran at at the the International text International Orientalist Orientalist Congress in Congress in his lecture lecture provoked Algiers, the Muslim real revolt revolt among the Muslim Algiers, his provoked aa real among 22 members of of that that congress. members congress. Al-Farra found found himself himself in in aa difficult AI-Farra' difficult position. In his his capacity position. In capacity as aa grammarian he could could not not deny that correct as correct Arabic Arabic was was closely grammarian he deny that closely connected with with the the poetry of the the Bedouin. connected Bedouin. As aa good he Muslim he poetry of good Muslim was convinced convinced that that the the word word of was of God was revealed revealed to to the the Prophet Prophet in the the best best and and most most correct correct language. in he could could not not language. As aa theologian theologian he admit alteration in the the language of the admit any the Holy Book. Therefore Therefore any alteration in language of Holy Book. he had to to :find a compromise. find a he antedated the the influence influence of of compromise. He antedated to earlier period. Bedouin poetry to an earlier before the the Koran was was poetry period. Long Long before revealed to the Prophet, the language revealed of the the J>.uraish Kuraish had had been been Prophet, the language of influenced by influenced the Arabic of the Bedouin. The J>.uraish in Bedouin. Kuraish in Mecca by had heard from Arabic pilgrims all sorts and sorts of of Arabic Arabic speech, pilgrims all speech, and so they select the the best so they had been able to to select best 'just as they had selected as had selected 'just they their their wives'. wives'. In In this this way way the the Arabic spoken by the the Kuraish J>..uraish had had spoken by become the most become the most perfect perfect Arabic. Arabic. Al-Farra Al-Farra' can can show show that that this this is superior superior to to any any Bedouin Arabic. Arabic. It It has has neither neither aa language is language wrong pronunciation pronunciation of of gutturals, gutturals, nor nor wrong wrong vowels, vowels, both both of of wrong which which occur occur in in some of of the the dialects dialects spoken spoken by by the the Bedouin. Bedouin. This This ideal of the the work done done by by the the readers readers ideal Arabic, Arabic, in in reality reality the the result result of of of the the Koran and the the grammarians, grammarians, was was identified identified by by al-Farra al-Farra' with J>..uraish in in the the time time of ofthe Prophet. with the the language language spoken spoken by by the the Kuraish the Prophet. In In this this perfect perfect language language the the Koran Koran isis supposed supposed to to have have been been revealed revealed to to the the Prophet. Prophet. Again Again and and again again the the necessity necessity of of correctly correctly emphasized in in the the quotations quotations of of al-Farra' al-Farra' reading the the holy holy texts texts isis emphasized reading 5

3

5

1

1 For For many many years years Vollers Vollers was was the the director director of of the the Bibliotheque Bibliotheque KhMiviale Khediviale in in Cairo Cairo and and made made extensive extensive studies studies of ofthe the Arabic Arabic spoken spoken in in Egypt; cf. cf. his his 'Beitrage zur zur KenntKennt-

Egypt; 'Beitrage der der lebenden lehenden arabischen arabischen Sprache Sprache in in Agypten', Agypten', ZDMG, 41 41 (1887), (1887),5° (18g6), u 51 ^o (i8q6\ Later he was aa professor at the (1897). (I8g7). Later he was professor at the University ofJena. of University Jena. 2 2 See See the the preface preface to to his his book book Volkssprache Volkssprache und und Schriftsprache Schriftsprache im im alien alten Arabien, Arabien, StrassStrassburg, not very very cautious cautious in in his his statements. statements. Even Even the the title title of ofhis his book book burg, 1906. 1906. Vollers Vollers was was not nis nis

ZDMG,

is misleading. misleading. Muhammed Mu.1).a=ed certainly certainly did did not not use use aa Volkssprache, Volkssprache, but but the the language language of of the and their their language language cannot cannot be be contrasted contrasted with with aa the reputable reputable Kuraish l):uraish in in Mecca, Mecca, and is

bchnftsprache Schriftsprache which, which, after after all, all, was was only only developed developed during during the the following following centuries. centuries. U. the detailed detailed review review of ofhis his book book by by Rudolf Rudolf Geyer in in Giittingische Gelehrte Gelehrte Anzeigen, Cf. the

Geyer Gottingische Anzeigen 1909, IgOg, PP; pp. 10-5610-56. But ButVollers Vollers isis certainly certainly right rightin instating statingthat thatArabic Arabicas asspoken spokenby bythe the uraish in Mecca l):uraish Mecca differed differedwidely widelyfrom from the the ideal idealArabic Arabicas asfixed fixed by by the thereaders readers of ofthe the Koran Koran in in accordance accordance with with Bedouin Bedouinpoetry. poetry.

m

THE TEXT TEXT OF THE THE THE

ARABIC KORAN

147 147

is under the the impression and one is these exhortations exhortations were were that these impression that to necessary to stop a prevalent habit of lax reading to enforce habit of lax and to enforce necessary stop prevalent reading an exact exact reading. reading. The material assembled by is richly richly supplemented al-Farra is by al-Farra' supplemented book by a large book-hitherto quite unknown-eomposed byal-I:Iasan hitherto unknown al-Hasan by large quite composed by b. Mu1).ammed Muhammed al-Maliki (died A.H. b. 438, 1046), under the A.D. under the (died 4383 1046)5 title title: 'The Introduction knowledge of of Koran recitation recitation', Introduction to to the the knowledge at-tamhid fi ma'rifat a MS of of this this work work in in the the I found a at-tamhidfi ma'rifat at-tagwid. at-tagwid. I rare Arabic MSS of Collection of rare Collection of Sir Alfred Chester Chester Beatty Beatty (MS (MS Sir Alfred the sixth ]J 152, chapter of of the are sixth chapter the Tamhid are 152, written A.H. 613). 613). In the to to read read the the Koran in in aa to be found more than 120 exhortations to 120 exhortations correct manner, i.e. by by taking taking into into consideration consideration all all manner, with I'rab, Frab, i.e. the nominal and verbal are to be found in the verbal endings which are in to be the found endings classical Arabic language, classical in colloquial colloquial Arabic Arabic are are language, but which in article usually omitted. In my article 'The Qur'an the 'Arabiya', and the usually my Qur'an 'Arabrya*, in the the Ignace published in Ignace Goldziher Memorial Volume Part ii (Budapest (Budapest Volume Part Goldziker Memorial published I discussed this book in detail. I 1948, pp. 163-184) I discussed this in detail. I translated translated 1948, pp. 163-184) the first first 67 the exhortations and explained quoted by by al-Maliki. al-Maliki. exhortations quoted explained the 67 of the are those those attributed attributed to to the the Prophet They Prophet himself himself and to to his his They are dealt with with the the whole whole problem problem in in contemporaries. also dealt contemporaries. II have also my of the the Koran' Koran'.l ^ article, 'The Arabic Readers of my article, friend ]ohannes Fuck of With my of Halle Ralle University University II had a my friend Johannes Flick instructive correspondence very instructive regarding these these traditions. traditions. He Re very correspondence regarding that a large in tamhld pointed of the the traditions traditions found found in tamhid pointed out that large number of also to in the to be found in the great are also collection of of Hadith I:Iadith Material Material great collection al-Muttaki al-Rindi al-Hindi (died published by the title title (died about 1567) 1567) under the published by al-Mutt~i are not al-'ummdl (Ryderabad they are not so so imKanz al-'ummiil (Hyderabad 1894--6), 1894-6), although although they are scattered scattered through as in in the tamhid tamhld but are pressively grouped through pressively grouped together together as the large are less in the so are many less conspicuous. conspicuous. many chapters chapters in large book and so that none of Flick also Flick pointed out that of these these traditions traditions are are to to be also pointed al-Bukhari or or Muslim and that that they hardly found in in the the works of al-Bukhari they hardly the first first can belong century A.H., A.H., but cannot be later later to the century belong to than the as al-Farra' al-Farra' is is aware of of them. the second second century A.H., as century A.H., that Islamic traditions cannot It well known that cannot be regarded regarded as as It is Islamic traditions is well are to whom they those people sayings they are attributed, they attributed, but they sayings of those people to the time show clearly affected Muslims at at the time the problems clearly the problems which affected his the and when they Prophet his contemporaries, contemporaries, to the Prophet attributed to they were attributed to be regarded and for as sources sources of first first this period for this regarded as they have to period they of the on correct rank. correct reading reading the Koran quoted quoted rank. The exhortations exhortations by in particular particular devoted to to the the al-Maliki were in al-Farra' and al-Maliki by al-Farra' 5

3

:

,

11 Journal Journal of of

vol. viii, Near Eastern Eastern Studies, viii, 1949, pp. 65-71. 65-71. Studies, Chicago, 1949, pp. Chicago, vol.

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF THE OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE

148 148

of the the Koran Koran with with I'rab, reading this was and this was aa real real problem reading of Prab, and problem in the the course course of of the the second second century of the in of the Hijra (A.D. century Hijra (A.D. 719-815), 719-815), and particularly in the the second second half of this half of and this period. particularly in period. Gotthelf Bergstrasser, his report in his Gotthelf on reading the Koran Koran in in Bergstrasser, in report on reading the the first first centuries centuries ofIslam of Islam which the which was was published in the the new new edition edition published in of the the third third part of Theodor Theodor Noldeke's of Noldeke's Geschichte Geschichte des des Q.orans, part of Qorans, used as his his main main source source the the historical used as historical retrospect alretrospect given given by by alG-azari (died his kitiib in his kitdb an-nasr Gazari an-ndsr ji'Hirii'iit al-'asr (book (died 1429 1429 A.D.) A.D.) in ft l~kira* at al-'asr (book of the the development in the the readings of of the the Ten). Al-Gazarl is is development in readings of Ten). AI-Gazari as one one of of the the chief justly chief authorities authorities in in his his branch branch of of justly regarded regarded as studies. But But in in aa book book of of so so late late an an author we cannot studies. cannot find find aa trace trace of the the older older traditions traditions on reading the Koran. He does of does not not deal deal reading the with problems with for people of a a later later time. time. problems which were shocking shocking for people of did not take sufficient sufficient account of Bergstdisser Otto of this this fact. fact. Otto Bergstrasser did tried to to collect collect all all available Pretzl tried available material material in in his his Q.uellen Quellen der f!irii'iit-Wissenschaft.l Kira? dt-Wis$enschqft. 1 But he had not der not a a single single book dealing dealing with these these old traditions. traditions. He begins with ed-Dani (died with with ed-Dani begins (died 1073) 1073) first exponent the authentic who was the first authentic reading of the the Koran exponent of the reading of and several of whose writings Bibliotheca in the the Bibliotheca writings he published published in Islamica II and 111, Islamica 11 and 1932. Of the many books listed in in the books listed III, 1930 1930 1932, many the Fihrist Fihrist by the nothing is is preserved, preserved, and and by Ibn an-Nadim, an-Nadim, almost nothing it is is very likely that such books on reading the it were very likely reading the Koran were deliberately because they they dealt dealt with with problems problems which which deliberately destroyed destroyed because had had lost lost their their relevance relevance and might might offend offend good good Muslims Muslims in in later later times. times. To these these books belonged belonged also also Tabari's Tabari's kitdb kitiib al-kird'dt al-Mrii'iit the the loss loss of of which which is is deplored deplored by by Noldeke. Noldeke.22 The great great value value of of the the two books books which which II discovered discovered in in the the of Sir Alfred Chester Chester Beatty Beatty consists consists in in the the fact fact that that they they library of Sir Alfred library are of a literature literature which which had aa wide wide circulation circulation are the the remnants remnants of and We can can understand understand and which which for for certain certain reasons reasons disappeared. disappeared. We the the ever ever recurring recurring exhortation exhortation to to read read the the Koran Koran correctly correctly and and with with Trab I'rab only only if if the the Koran was at at the the time time widely widely read read incorrectly incorrectly and and without without Prab I'rab and and it it was was necessary necessary to to insist insist on on the the correct correct reading of of the the Koran. Koran. reading Vollers Vollers comments comments in in his his book book mentioned mentioned above above (p. (p. 181) 18 I) : Of Of the the first first importance importance were were Prab I'rab and and pronunciation pronunciation of ofHamza; Hamza; here here every every kind kind of of haggling haggling was was excluded; excluded; both both were were carried carried through rigorously, rigorously, without without regard regard to to the the dialect, dialect, rhyme rhyme and and through culture culture of of the the author. author. :

1

It isis in in the the first first chapter chapter of ofhis his work, work, 'Die 'DieWissenschaft Wissenschaft der cler Koranlesung' Koranlesung', Islamica Islamica i933> 1933, PP pp. 4f474-47. Neue 2 Neue B&itrage Beitrage zur zur semitischen semitischen Sprachurissenschqft, Sprachwissenschajt, Strassburg, Strassburg, 1910, 1910, p. p. 2.2.

.1 It vi, VI,

o 2

:

BEFORE BEFORE

THE TIBERIAN THE

MASORETES

149 149

In the quotations al-Malilu, we find find the the best best al-Farra and al-Maliki, quotations of al-Farra' confirmation of what Vollers observed. Theodor Ndldeke Noldeke Vollers had observed. criticized Vollers' Vollers comments. His sharply His main argument argument against against sharply criticized Vollers Vollers is: is: 5

5

If the the Prophet his faithful If read the faithful followers followers had read the Koran Prophet and his the tradition without I'rab, it would not not have have completely completely tradition of it Frab, the disappeared. disappeared. traditions missed The traditions have played played an important important role role missed by by Noldeke have in older older books on reading in the Koran. These books have mainly the These books have reading mainly to read disappeared. the Koran correctly correctly and with with Exhortations to read the disappeared. Exhortations Frab are are the the only in I'rab form in which such traditions can be expected such traditions can be only expected in Islamic Islamic sources. sources. We find find such in in al-Farra', such exhortations exhortations in al-Farra', and al-Maliki collected collected them in in his his Tamhid al-Maliki in aa very very impressive impressive way. way. Tamhld in It is is understandable that that books of It of this kind have have disappeared, disappeared, this kind their loss loss does entitle us but their to disregard disregard these these matters matters comdoes not entitle us to in scientific of the pletely in a scientific description of the history of reading the the of history pletely description reading as Pretzl in the Koran, as was done by Bergstrasser Pretzl in the edition and new edition Koran, by Bergstrasser the third third part of the des OJrans. Noldeke's Geschichte Geschichte des Qorans. part of Noldeke's text of The systematic adaptation of the text of the the Koran to to Bedouin Bedouin the systematic adaptation older poetry triumphed over and obliterated the older forms of the the over obliterated the forms of poetry triumphed since about this Holy Book. For more than 1,200 years, since 700, this 1,200 years, Holy 700, as the the original original language language of of the the ideal ideal Arabic has has been regarded regarded as of the work the Koran. From this of view the of the readers on the this point readers the point of the as that text text as that of 'establishing the text text of the the Koran can be regarded 'establishing regarded in its its integrity'. in integrity'.

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE 18. 1 8. THE BEFORE THE TIBERIAN TlBERIAN MASORETES

Mter conquest in in the the seventh seventh cencenof the the great the time of After the great Arab conquest in Palestine Palestine and in tury in Babylonia, Babylonia, the chief chief the Jews living in tury the Jews were living centres rule. In former times PalesPalesof their their activity, centres of activity, under Arab rule. tine of the the Byzantine Byzantine empire, empire, and for centuries centuries part tine had been for part of the Sassanid Sassanid empire. Babylonia empire. The frontiers frontiers part of the Babylonia had been part the exchange had in exchange of ideas, ideas, and that that was in some ways impeded the ways impeded why different root. From shoots had grown different shoots grown from a common root. why a Palestinian and text a the a Palestinian Babylonian uniform Mishna text the mainly Babylonian mainly uniform Besides the old Talmud had been been developed. old Palestinian Palestinian Targums Targums developed. Besides written in well understood in in Palestine, Palestine, in an Aramaic language written language well official into existence existence to Torah and Prophets official Targums Prophets had come into Targums to in in composed in the the Aramaic in Babylonia. Babylonia. These however were not composed

150 150

TEXT OF THE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

BIBLE

current the old used from as used in the old Aramaic as in that but in that country, current in country, but belief firm that the Persian This was done in the firm belief that the widest in the widest This Persian days. days. in a be secured circulation would secured in such a way. for the the Targums such circulation for Targums way. That also punctuation of Hebrew had also different different methods of punctuation been developed in Babylonia Babylonia we know only only in Palestine Palestine and in developed in from the Biblical texts texts preserved preserved in in rich am,ount of vocalized vocalized Biblical the rich amount of the Cairo. the Geniza of of Old Cairo. Before in pronunciation parallel to to the the system Before developments system pronunciation parallel developments in established by the the Masoretes of Tiberias Tiberias became known, known, it it was established by not possible to look beyond the Masoretic system stood which stood the Masoretic to look not system beyond possible before phenomenon. Nobody could say could as an inexplicable before us us as say inexplicable phenomenon. Nobody it It like was it came into into being, was how it nor how it developed. It like developed. being, aa miracle only could be given: given: the the for which one explanation miracle for explanation only as fixed the of Tiberias pronunciation of Hebrew as fixed by the Masoretes of Tiberias by pronunciation was handed down by in the the form exactly in by them unanimously unanimously and exactly to them, the in by the long of it was transmitted in which it transmitted to and them, by long chain of was that their successors every guarantee given that they their trustworthy successors every guarantee trustworthy given they text exactly the text had established as read read from time time immemorial, immemorial, established the exactly as in existence, in the in still in existence, when the golden days when the Temple Temple was still golden days offered and services sacrifices were offered services were held sacrifices held there; there; indeed, indeed, the days the ever since since the men of Great ever of Ezra and the of the Great Synagogue. days Synagogue. did everything The Masoretes did in their their power power to to foster foster this idea. this idea. everything in remnants eliminated all earlier so They eliminated all of earlier pronunciation so radically They radically pronunciation texts were allowed to that no pre-Masoretic that to be be preserved. preserved. The pre-Masoretic texts first specimens earlier punctuation first to re-emerge re-emerge were found in in specimens of earlier punctuation to where the Cairo Geniza, been the they had stored in order to stored in order be to Geniza, they It was contrary to the the intention destroyed. intention of of the the Masoretes Masoretes that that contrary to destroyed. It there. The Masoretes had these remnants were preserved there. Masoretes wished wished preserved to ensure that the punctuation to fixed by by them should should be be the the punctuation finally finally fixed alone survive. it only authoritative one and should alone survive. it Thus became only to regard the text text fixed by these these Tiberian Masoretes possible fixed by Tiberian Masoretes regard the possible to as something to the as to which, in a slightly modified form, the modified famous which, something form, slightly words of Vincent of Lerins could be be applied applied: :

quod traditum erat, erat, semper, quod quod semper, quod ubique, ubique, quod quod ab omnibus traditum this very transmitted always, always, as a text which in this very form had been transmitted as everywhere, everybody-just as the ideal text of the the ideal text of the Koran everywhere, by by everybody just its form for has been regarded as its original for more than 1200 years. than regarded original years. Geniza The material preserved in the gives us the opportunity us the preserved gives opportunity this complicated to go of punctuation punctuation elaborated elaborated go behind this complicated system system of by the Masoretes. by

BEFORE BEFORE

THE

TIBERIAN MASORETES

I5! 151

in a Berlin Since II discovered in (Or qu qu 680) 680) from from Yemen, Yemen, Berlin MS (Or more than fifty years ago, the first specimen of a real Babylonian the first of a real fifty years ago, specimen Babylonian text of the Bible, texts have have been been discovered, of such texts Bible, a great great number ofsuch discovered,

chiefly Professor Alejandro Alejandro Diez Diez Geniza. Recently, chiefly in the Cairo Geniza. Recently, Professor Macho, of Barcelona, while working in the Library of the while in the of the Macho, Barcelona, working Library Jewish Theological Seminary of in York, found America in New found Jewish Theological Seminary York, at our our disposal nearly a great material. We have now at great deal of new material. disposal nearly half the Bible provided with Babylonian punctuation. with provided Babylonian punctuation. An 1 interesting report from l}.irJ.cisanil in the the first first half half of Kirkisani who wrote wrote in of interesting report the tenth century tells us that the Babylonian reading (fs,ira' at tells us that the century Babylonian reading (kirffat al- 'Irafs,i) in alwas used in a great part of the world, from ar-Rakka of the from ar-Rakka Iraki) great part world, to the the Chinese frontiers, on the Euphrates by most most people people living frontiers, by Euphrates to living in Mesopotamia, Khurasan, Faris, Kirman, I§fahan, Yamama, Mesopotamia, Khurasan, Faris, Kirman, Isfahan, Yamama, al-Yemen and other countries. countries. Kirkisani BaJ:train, l}.irJ.cisiini refers refers for for this this Bahrain, aI-Yemen to a certain certain Ja'lp1b of information to b. Efraim ash-Shiimi b. of Efraim ash-Shaml whom we Ja'kub it unfortunately know nothing, but it is certain that his report refers is certain that his refers unfortunately nothing, report the time before to the before the the text the Masoretes Masoretes of of Tiberias Tiberias was was to text fixed fixed by by the It known and had any outside Palestine. It is of outside Palestine. is of some any authority authority that publication to be is to importance be expected such texts texts soon of such importance that publication is expected soon as are are certainly the texts texts fixed fixed by by the the Tiberian as Tiberian certainly independent independent of the Masoretes. the pronunciation used in in Palestine Palestine at at the the time time For the pronunciation of Hebrew used the Masoretes of Tiberias Tiberias began before the before began their their work we can get get texts of Bible provided some information from a few texts of the provided with with the Bible already been Palestinian punctuation. however, had already Palestinian texts, however, punctuation. These texts, at an early the Tiberian Masoretes the work of the influenced by the Masoretes-at influenced by early little influenced date influenced are are date and in in different different ways. ways. Comparatively Comparatively little to which some Palestinian written on scrolls scrolls to the Palestinian vowels vowels have texts written the texts of aa Geniza Scroll, the fragments been added. added. II have published Scroll, a fragments of published the 2 fragments with with few columns with the text text of Ezekiel,2 with the Ezekiel, and some fragments of the the published text of discussed have been published the Psalms which II have discussed the text by Dr. A. Murtonen. 3 by Dr. a text text with Palestinian vocalization An interesting with Palestinian vocalization of a interesting specimen specimen of discovered by a has worked over by Tiberian Masorete has been discovered over by by a Tiberian in the the Library Professor A. of the the Jewish Jewish Theological Theological Professor A. Diez Macho in Library of York,'4 containing containing the end of of Seminary in New York, of America in Seminary of II 16, 11 -Kitiib Georges Vajda, Vajda, in in Revue Revue des des Etudes Etudes Cf. Georges -Kitdb al-anwiir, wal-marakib, II 16, p. p. 135. al-anwdr, wal-mariiIFib, 135. C£ f." Juives cvii, cvii, 1946-47, pp. 91 91 f. Juiws 1946-47, pp. 2 in Masoreten des 2 Cambridge, des Westens ii, pp. 69-72. 69-72. 20. 59 ii, 1930, 1930, pp. 59 in Cambridge, T-S 20. in A. Murtonen, 88 Cambridge Materialsforalllm-MasoreticHebrew Murtonen, Materials for a non-Masoretic Hebrew 52-54, 58, inA. Cambridge T-S 10. 52-54,58, ib'taa. Grammar . .. Helsinki Dissertation) pp. pp. 22f. (MS c),pp. c), pp.1"-~O, Helsinki 1958 1958 (Academic (Academic Dissertation) fitats Unis, 44 Diez Macho, Hebreux et et Arame*ens Ar~eens aux aux Etats Unis, in in Macho, Importants Importants Manuscrits H6breux Volume IV, Leiden Lelden 1957, pp. 27f. 27f . Volume deCongres. 1957, pp. VT, Supplement Supplement IV, deCongres. Strassbourg Strasbourg 1956, 1956, VT, ^

.

.

.

152 152

THE HEBREW TEXT OF HEBREW TEXT OF THE THE BIBLE THE BIBLE

and the the beginning Qohelet ofLamentations, am publishing and II am Qphelet and Lamentations, and beginning of publishing in Appendix iii. We We see itit in iii. see from it how a text of from it a how text of the the Bible Bible to to Appendix which the the copyist of the of the MS had added some Palestinian which MS had added some Palestinian vowels vowels copyist accents has and accents has been been worked and worked over over by Tiberian masorete masorete at at aa by aa Tiberian time when when the the Tiberian Tiberian vocalization time its early stages. vocalization was was still still in in its early stages. is fortunate It is fortunate that that such such aa specimen has been It been preserved to us. us. specimen has preserved to But we we have have seen seen that But was that the Palestinian punctuation the Palestinian used in in punctuation was used all kinds kinds of of Hebrew texts in in particular Hebrew texts: a great number of all a liturparticular great number of liturtexts have have been been preserved gical and these these have have not not been been influinflugical texts preserved and enced by the Tiberian In these liturgical texts In enced the Tiberian Masora. Masora. these a great by liturgical texts a great of biblical number of biblical verses verses are are quoted, number and when these these are are written written quoted, and in full full and and provided with punctuation in us with with provided with punctuation they they provide provide us it as Hebrew of Hebrew as it was read in Palestine before specimens in Palestine before the the specimens Masoretes of of Tiberias Tiberias began their work. Masoretes began their in his his Academic Dissertation, for aa nonA. Murtonen, Materials for Murtonen, in nonDissertation, Materials Masoretic Hebrew Grammar 1 I (Helsinki Masoretic 1958), has observed that has observed that there there (Helsinki 1958), is a comparatively large manuscript which contains is contains a a frequent, comparatively large manuscript frequent, in many in parts almost complete vocalization; it is the Oxford it is the Oxford many parts complete vocalization; MS. Heb. d. d. 55, fols. his fols. 4-7, 9-14, his MS a, and he considered it MS. he considered it 55, 4-7, 9-14, a, to possible, therefore, to compose a sketch of a grammar of the sketch a of possible, therefore, compose grammar of the to the in Hebrew language the Palestinian Palestinian tradition, tradition, chiefly chiefly in language according according to connexion with the the punctuation connexion the treatment treatment of of the punctuation of ofthis this manuscript. manuscript. In its its vocalization In vocalization four hands appear. appear. The first first and and second second ones ones differ differ from from each each other, however, in isolated instances only, in some isolated instances other, however, only, so so that that normally normally they they are are treated treated as as aa whole. whole. The third third hand hand appears rarely, rarely, while while the the fourth fourth hand is is Tiberian Tiberian and, and, conseconseappears quently, not not taken taken into into account. account. quently, The The grammatical grammatical sketch sketch shows that that there there are are many many forms forms which which deviate deviate from from the the Tiberian Tiberian forms, forms, or or are are remarkable remarkable in in some some way. way. Murtonen so that that the the reader reader of of Murtonen has has mentioned mentioned these these deviations deviations so his his book book may be be aware aware of of them. them. But But he he insists insists that that he he has has only only been of aa grammar grammar from from this this material. material. Yet Yet been able able to to write write aa sketch sketch of we that the the forms forms given given by by him him are are very very often often closely closely related related we see see that to of Hebrew. Hebrew. His His intention intention isis to to to the the Samaritan Samaritan pronunciation pronunciation of and to to compose compose aa hishisstudy thoroughly thoroughly the the Samaritan Samaritan material material and study torical grammar of of Samaritan Samaritan Hebrew Hebrew-this time not not aa sketch, sketch, torical grammar this time but but aa real real grammar, grammar, as as the the material material will will be be sufficient sufficient for for that. that. The The final final aim aim is, is, as as the the title title of of his his book book says, says, to to compose compose aa grammar on on the the basis basis of of all all non-masoretic non-masoretic traditions. traditions. Of Of these these grammar the Samaritan isis by by far far the the most most important, important, but but other other traditions traditions the Samaritan also of, in in the the first first instance instance Dead Dead Sea Sea scrolls scrolls also must must be be made made use use of, :

PRONUNCIATION PRONUNCIATION

OF

HEBREW BY SAMARITANS HEBREW

153 153

in which the pronunciation in the is marked by plene-writing, and the pronunciation is by plene-writing, the readings of the Second Column of the Hexapla. of the readings Hexapla.

THE PRONUNCIATION OF HEBREW BY THE SAMARITANS 19. 19. THE It has been established established that It pronunciation of of Hebrew closely closely that a pronunciation in the Palestinian texts resembling has been been used used up up the Palestinian texts has resembling that in the present to the to This pronunciation pronunciation the Samaritans. Samaritans. This present day day by by the is clearly different of Hebrew is the Hebrew fixed by the the fixed by clearly different from the of Tiberias and used by Masoretes ofTiberias the Jews Jews in in all all parts parts of of the the world. world. by the of Hebrew has has developed developed the pronunciation However differently differently the pronunciation of different lands, in the different all these these forms are in are based based ultimately ultimately on the the lands, all text fixed as it it is fixed by is preserved in text our Hebrew Bible. Bible. Masoretes, as by the Masoretes, preserved in our the Samaritans is The pronunciation is the the only only one one which which is is pronunciation of the the Masoretic text, that this independent this pronunciation pronunciation of of text, and that independent of the least in the in part part to to aa very very old old tradition tradition has has the Samaritans goes at least goes back at the Dead Sea as far as as they been proved as far they show by manuscripts manuscripts from the proved by strong proved in in my contribution to the the contribution to strong plene-writing. plene-writing. II have proved the orthography orthography nr>b i1~;:" etc. etc. Festschrift for Alfred Bertholet for Alfred that the Bertholet1 that Festschrift Isaiah Scroll for instance first Isaiah Scroll has instance in the first found for in the has been preserved preserved up up to the the not write to present day by the Samaritans, although they not write do the present day by Samaritans, although they in their texts. They retained up the therefore retained up to to the the n in their texts. the ending They have therefore ending iI in found present day a pronunciation clearly in pre-Christian MSS, pre-Christian MSS, pronunciation clearly present day but rejected at the the time of the the reorganization reorganization the Jews Jews already rejected by by the already at after the destruction of the ofJudaism the Temple, Temple, almost 1900 years of Judaism after the destruction 1900 years it in the texts transliterated which trace ago; for find no trace of it the transliterated texts we find for ago; the Hexapla. Origen in the has included included in Hexapla. Origen has are firmly The Samaritans are that the the way way in in which the the firmly convinced that has been handed down from services in their Torah is in their services has is read daily daily their pronunciation pronunciation father to son time immemorial. That their son from time father to essential of an essential change in the last last of Hebrew has has not undergone change in undergone the Samaritan MSS of number 600 years can be proved by a of the years proved by four such MSS and I found vowel Torah provided with signs. I four of such with signs. provided Gall's edition in my copy entered copy of Gall's edition of of Der their vowel signs entered their signs in These Giessen entries Hebriiische Pentateuch Pentateuch der Giessen 19 I 418. entries der Samaritaner, Hebrdische Samaritaner, 1914-18. material and notes of notes by by Arthur Schaade, other material of mine and some other Schaade, for the book basis the of later, were the basis for the published shall speak of which which II shall published speak later, by bei den den Samaritanern. Samaritanern. Ein Beitrag Beitrag Hebrdische bei Fritz Diening Diening Das Hebriiische by Fritz 2 des Hebrdischen* vormasoretischen Grammatik des Hebriiischen. zur vormasoretischen zur 9

Samaritanern bei den Samaritanem'. 11 'Zur FestschriJt Alfred Alfred des Hebraischen Hebraischen bei 'Zur Aussprache Festschrift Aussprache des Bcrtholet pp. 261-65; Opera Minora, Minora, Leiden Bertholet zum 80. Geburtstag, zum 80. 261-65; = =0pera Tubingen, 1950. 1950. pp. Geburtstag, Tiibingen, .

1956, pp. 180-85. 180-85. 1956, pp. 22 Banner no. 24, Stuttgart, 1938. Bonner Orientalische Orieiitalische Studien, 1938. Studien, no. 24, Stuttgart,

HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE

154 154

TH E HEBREW THE

new edition edition of ofthe the Hebrew AA new Hebrew Pentateuch Pentateuch of ofthe the Samaritans Samaritans isis Professor being prepared by Professor Perez Castro in Madrid Perez Castro in Madrid on on the the basis being prepared by basis ofthe the oldest oldest Samaritan Samaritan MSS ofthe the Torah of by Herr MSS of Torah not not used used by Herr van von Gall. In In particular Perez Castro Gall. Castro will will use use the the famous famous Abisha' Abisha* particular Perez scroll from from Nablus ofwhich Nablus of he was which he scroll was able able to to obtain obtain aa photograph. photograph. That part of it which is old he That of it which is old he will publish will in facsimile facsimile with with aa part publish in 1 The text of the The text of the Samaritan Pentateuch which transcript.! Samaritan Pentateuch which he he transcript. intends to to edit edit will will be be provided of the intends with the vocalization with the vocalization of the MS MS provided to Trinity belonging in the the text, belonging to Trinity College College Library, Library, Cambridge, Cambridge, in text, and that that of of the the other other MSS and Leningrad, Istanbul) MSS (London, in (London, Leningrad, Istanbul) in the notes. notes. the That the the Samaritan Samaritan pronunciation That of Hebrew Hebrew has has not not underunderpronunciation of much change is also also attested attested by gone some Arabic writings of some Arabic gone much change is by writings of the Samaritans Samaritans dealing with the the with the Hebrew language, to which to which dealing language, Noldeke first first drew attention. attention.22 But But at at that Noldeke that time time our our knowledge of knowledge of the transmission ofthe of the pronunciation of Hebrew by the the Samaritans the Samaritans pronunciation of by was very conclusions taken taken from from these very imperfect imperfect and Noldeke's conclusions these texts require to be modified in several texts modified in several ways. require to ways. texts composed Quite the Samaritans Quite recently recently the Arabic texts Samaritans composed by by the on their their Hebrew language by on in their their entirety language have been published published in entirety by Zeeb Ben I:Iayyim.33 The two volumes have have 666 + ix pages, pages, and and more more 666 +ix ZeebBenHayyim. volumes will will follow. There is is no doubt doubt that that some some valuable valuable texts texts volumes have been for instance have been published published here, instance aa kind kind of of vocabulary, vocabulary, here, for Samaritan equivalents. equivalents. II have have known known listing Hebrew, Arabic Arabic and Samaritan listing Hebrew, a a manuscript manuscript of of this this text text for for nearly nearly sixty sixty years, years, and and am glad glad that that it it has has been been included included under No. XI on pp. pp. 437-616; 437-6r6; it it will will be be quite quite useful hand. One may, may, however, however, ask ask useful to to have have this this vocabulary vocabulary to to hand. it whether was necessary necessary to to publish publish all all these these Arabic Arabic texts, texts, most most of of whether it was which which are are of of little little importance, importance, and and one one may may also also ask ask for for whom whom aa modern modern Hebrew Hebrew translation translation of of all all these these texts texts will will be be of of help. help. Jews Jews in in Israel Israel unable unable to to read read these these Arabic Arabic texts texts will will certainly certainly not not be be able able to to help help in in the the study study of of them. them. Although Although nobody nobody will will deny deny that that Z. Z. Ben Ben Hayyim Hayyim has has been been very very industrious industrious over over aa period period of of *

1 F. F. Pe"rez Perezj Castro, Castro, 'El 'El Sefer Sefer AbiSa'. AbiSa'. El El antiguo antiguo yy oflebre celebre rollo rollo del del Pentateuco Pentateuco Samantano Samaritano de de Nablus Nablus puede, puede, por porfin, fin, ser ser objetode investigacion textual', Sifarad, xiii, i953> 1953, PP* pp.

objetode investigaci6n textual', Sefarad,

xiii,

19~29 wtii 119-29, with the the reproduction reproduction of offive columns of ofthe the text text (Dt. (Dt.V2r-xiii v 25-xiii 10) 19), five columns containing my article article The 'The Abisha' Abisha' Scroll Scroll of of the the Samaritans', Samaritans', in in containing the the colophon colophon. Cf. Cf. my MudiaOnentaltaloanm Studia Olientalia IoanniPedersen Pedersen Septwgenario Septuagenario .•. dicata, dicata, Hauniae Hauniae 1953, 1953,pp. pp. 188-92. 188-g2. 1 heodor 2 Theodor Noldeke, Noldeke, Uber 'tibereinige einigesamaritanisch-arabische samaritanisch-arabische Schriften Schriften die diehebraische hebrliische Sprache betreffend', Sprache betreffend', Gottinger GottingerGelehrte GelehrleNachrichten, Nachrichtm, nos. nos. 17, 17,20, 1862. 20, 1862. 8 The and Oral • The Literary Literary and Oral tradition tradition of of Hebrew Hebrew and and Aramaic Aramaic amongst amongst the the Samaritans, Samaritans, vols. vols. i i and and 11: ii: The The Grammatical, Grammatical, Masoretical, Masoretical, and and Lexicographical LexicographicalWritings Writings of ofthe the Samaritans, Samaritans,critically criticallyedited editedwith withHebrew Hebrewtranslation, translation,commentary, co=entary,and andintroduction. introduction. The Bialik Jerusalem Jerusalem1957. 1957. The BialikInstitute Instituteand andthe theAcademy Academyof ofthe theHebrew HebrewLanguage. Language. 1

3

.

.

.

PRONUNCIATION PRONUNCIATION

OF

HEBREW BY SAMARITANS HEBREW

155 155

in collecting nearly material for for this this book, book, aa transtransthe material nearly twenty twenty years years in collecting the lation into into some European lation language of one or two of the most of one or two of the most European language texts important texts with references to the others would have been references to the others have been important contribution to a more valuable contribution Perhaps this this comcomto scholarship. scholarship. Perhaps service may be of service to a scholar who will prepare a grammar pilation to scholar will a pilation may prepare grammar the Samaritans of the Hebrew used by in their their divine divine services. services. But But Samaritans in by the shall we do with the translations what shall into modern Hebrew? translations into for such a grammar Besides, many other other sources must be be taken taken sources must Besides, for grammar many into into account. tried to to transcribe Heinrich Petermann tried transcribe the the Samaritan proSamaritan proas spoken to-day. During his stay in Niinunciation of Hebrew as his in Naspoken to-day. During stay the High blus he had asked the blus Priest to read slowly before Priest 'Amram to read before High slowly text of Genesis, him the Hebrew text he inserted inserted the the Hebrew Genesis, and he into the the vowel signs into the copy of the Samaritan Pentateuch of BlayBlayPentateuch of signs copy l1 which before ney, he had before him. this vocalized copy of From this vocalized ney, copy of in Hebrew letters text printed letters he made, the text printed in made, when he he had returned returned to Germany, to in Latin Latin letters. This Genesis in letters. This Germany, a transcription transcription of Genesis text he published transcribed text transcribed published and made the basis of of his his Versuch the basis Versuch einer hebriiischen hebraischen Formenlehre nach der der Aussprache einer Formenlehre nach Aussprache der der heutigen heutigen SamariSamari2 taner. taner. text has some value This transcribed text value through the vowels vowels through the at the dictation of the High which Petermann had added at the dictation of the High Priest, Priest, it is is misleading its rendering but it in its of the the consonants, consonants, where misleading in rendering of in the main the Petermann followed in the rules rules of of the the Tiberian the texts texts transcribed transcribed by Masoretes. by Petermann are are entirely entirely Masoretes. And the to indicate indicate the stress of the words, as he omitted to useless the stress words, which useless as reading from what is is indicated indicated differs in Samaritan reading differs completely completely in the Tiberian Masoretes. in the the text in text of the in Nablus (three While II was in in 1906 fortnight in in days in 1906 and a fortnight (three days to discuss discuss with other problems Samaritans. 1908) with the the Samaritans. 1908) II had other problems to letter from Hellmut Ritter In 1917 Ritter then then in in Nablus; Niiblus; received a letter 1917 II received in his his student student days he had known me in days in in Halle Halle and was aware in the the Samaritans. He had visited of my visited the the Samaritan interest in my interest the son of High of Petermann's informant, informant, b. 'Amram, Isaac b. Amram, the Priest, Isaac High Priest, whom II knew very given him my greetings. greetings. He well, and had given very well, the first enclosed 23 verses verses from the first letter from him together enclosed a letter together with 23 at the down dictation written he had chapter written at the dictation of Genesis, Genesis, which chapter of of Priest, without realizing their value. value. the High of the realizing their High Priest, e

ed. characters Hebraeo-Chaldaico 11 Pentateuchus Hebraeo-Samaritanus charactere Hebraeo-Chaldaico .... " ed. Benjamin Benjamin Pentateuchus Hebraeo-Samaritanus is mainly 1 790. The edition is Blayney, based on on Kennicott. Kennicott. .. mainly based Oxford, 1790. Blayney, Oxford, 2 1868. I Abhandlungen die Kunde des Morgenlandes, v, no. no. 1, LetpZlg 1868. fur die i, Leipzig Morgenlandes, Band v, Abhandlungen fiir

TEXT OF THE THE BIBLE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT THE

156 156

This specimen of transcription It reretranscription was most important. important. It specimen of as spoken produced the vowels as Samaritans, which by the Samaritans, only the spoken by produced not only also the consonants as Petermann had already as recorded, but also already recorded, the words also stress of the also was carefully pronounced by them. The stress pronounced by carefully recorded. recorded. The whole transcription by one who transcription had been done by Bitter to that type to continue with understood that with type of work. II asked Ritter at all all possible. the if it it was at the transcription time possible. He himself had no time transcription if to leave Nablus shortly to to do it it as leave Nclblus afterwards. But he asked as he had to asked shortly afterwards. also serving in Nclblus at the Nablus at the time, Arthur Schaade, to Schaade, who was also serving in time, to take over. take over. Schaade accepted tranaccepted and worked carefully. carefully. He tranthe Torah at at the a large of chapters the dictation scribed a scribed dictation chapters from the large number of Isaac's son. of the the priest 'Amram, Isaac's son. priest 'Amram, in 19II Privatdozent in Breslau and in Schaade had become in in Breslau in 1911 Privatdozent of the then he was Director Khedivial and 1913 1914 Director of the Library 1914 1913 Library to Hamburg the war he came to in Cairo. After the as professor in professor Cairo. Mter Hamburg (1919) (1919) as to his the of to copy his transcriptions of the Samaritan of Arabic and began transcriptions began copy in Nablus. Pentateuch made in Nclblus. On the the 27th 27th October 1922 sent 1922 he sent it me aa few specimens to letter in of it to Giessen together with a letter in which specimens together wrote he wrote: :

fair copy Herewith 32 of my Samaritan transcriptions, transcriptions, 32 pages copy of pages fair 3. II further have Gen. Gen. comprising vi, 9-vii, 24~~iv, 14; 14; vi, g-vii, 3. comprising Gen. i, 24-iv, i xxii, 1-17; xxxvii; xxxix-xl; xxxix-xl; vii, xi, 1-9; xviii, 1-16; vii, 4-ix; 4-ix; xi, xii; xviii, 16; xxii, 1-9; xii; 1-17; xxxvii; 18. In case case you Exod. ii-iv, certain forms forms from these these speii-iv, 18. you need certain spelet me know. I shall however soon complete cimens please I shall complete please let the fair fair copy to start start with the the phonetical phonetical and grammatical the copy to grammatical texts so far explanations of my texts which so far have not not gone gone beyond beyond explanations first three of Genesis Genesis ... the first three chapters chapters of i,

.

.

.

I fair copy, I copied Schaade's fair copy, and his his transcriptions transcriptions were used used and copied Schaade's me gratefully acknowledged by and my pupils. My requests for gratefully acknowledged by pupils. requests for success. He had turned turned to to his his further material material did not meet with success. Arabic studies. studies. later again in Cairo Cairo for for aa few few years, years, this this Schaade was later active in again active time at the time as as a professor professor at the Egyptian Egyptian State State University; University; there there and again in Hamburg Hamburg he was busy busy with other other problems. problems. On 22nd again in October 1952 he died in Hamburg Hamburg without having having continued continued 1952 he with his his work on his his transcriptions. transcriptions. The Hebrew Bible Bible MSS from the the caves caves near near the the Dead Sea, Sea, special studies studies on Hebrew provided with with strong strong pleneplene-writing, provided writing, and special texts texts with Palestinian Palestinian punctuation punctuation made me realize realize once once more the the importance importance of of Schaade's transcriptions transcriptions from 1917. 1917. II asked asked

THE SECOND SECOND THE

COLUMN COLUMN

OF THE HEXAPLA

157 157

fate of the Frau Schaade about the the fate the material material and was told told that, that, with together the other remains of his scholarly work, it had gone of his it together scholarly work, gone State and University to the State Library in in Hamburg. Hamburg. The Director Director of of to University Library the Hamburg Library, Professor Dr. Tiemann, with the consent Professor Dr. with the consent Hamburg Library, Tiemann, of Frau Schaade, at my my disposal disposal with with permission permission Schaade, kindly kindly put put them at to them. to utilize utilize and publish them. publish Schaade had only verses more than than he he had sent sent only copied copied a few verses in 1922. to me in his to Using his original transcriptions I copied the texts I the texts 1922. Using original transcriptions copied as Schaade had taken them down in as in Nablus Nablus in in 1917. papers 1917. The papers little in the course of suffered a little had suffered of the years but but in in the the main it it the years to read was possible to read them correctly. After having received perAfter received possible correctly. having persent my mission from Hamburg copies with with the the originals originals to to Hamburg II sent my copies to Dr. Murtonen who had recently Finland to recently been been for for nearly nearly in Palestine Palestine and had discussed discussed in in detail a year detail with with the the Samaritans Samaritans year in their pronunciation As an their of Hebrew. expert he has prepared he has pronunciation expert prepared the text text recorded by Ritter for the Ritter and Schaade for publication, by publication, and II it in in the publish it the Appendix. Appendix. publish is no doubt that that Schaade's There is transcriptions have have aa lasting lasting Schaade's transcriptions value. were made by a philologist exact value. They who was an exact by They philologist scientific of phonetician and who had a good scientific grasp of Hebrew. good grasp phonetician in problems That he was not a specialist problems of the the Hebrew spoken spoken specialist in when the by the Samaritans he made the transcriptions does not the does not by transcriptions the objectivity of his The same matter. of his work. applies matter. It It enhances the work. objectivity applies the first first 23 verses of Genesis of course Genesis taken taken down by by Professor Professor course to to the 23 verses different method of Ritter. of transcription. transcription. Ritter. He used a slightly slightly different a this make will scientific The publication of this material will scientific inquiry inquiry publication in notes some discovered possible. Dr. Murtonen has discovered in Schaade's notes possible. else idea. of entirely new material of which nobody else has any idea. material nobody any entirely

20. THE SECOND COLUMN OF THE HEXAPLA

the work of the Much more vocalized independent of of the the vocalized Hebrew, Hebrew, independent Tiberian be found in in the the Hebrew text text in is further further to to be Tiberian Masoretes, Masoretes, is the Hexapla as Second Column of Greek transliteration ofthe Hexapla over as transliteration taken over in Giovanni by Origen. The palimpsest discovered by Mercati in discovered by by Origen. palimpsest in the nineties in Milan in the nineties of of last last century century which the Ambrosiana in contains verses in the the second to to the the sixth sixth columns, columns, about ISO contains about 150 Psalm verses found so text of the the of a continuous text the Hexapla so the first first specimen Hexapla specimen and is Mercati far, has been very carefully examined by Cardinal is has by far, very carefully commissioned G. Professor published by Professor Castellino, by now being Castellino, by being published by the Milan facsimile reproduction the reproduction of ofthe Vaticana. The facsimile Bibliotheca Vaticana. the Bibliotheca

158 158

THE HEBREW THE HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF THE THE

BIBLE

the deciphering the texts texts by fragments of the fragments and the by Cardinal Mercati deciphering of are sent to to me by the kindness are already in print kindness of of by the already in print and have been sent Eugene Tisserant and Monsignore Albareda, Eugene Cardinal Tisserant Monsignore Anselmo Albareda, Prefetto Prefetto della della Bibliotheca Bibliotheca Vaticana. II am very that II very grateful grateful that their definitive definitive publication. to study was able able to texts before before their these texts study these publication. Giovanni Cardinal life in his life the Cardinal Mercati spent in the great part part of his spent a great will enable us this material material and its study us to begin its publication to begin study of this publication will the Hexapla the whole problem a new study the problem of the study of the Hexapla and the Septuagint. a great His collection collection of Hexaplaric Hexaplaric material from a Septuagint. His great to the the material published many will add much to many manuscripts manuscripts will published about also give Mercati' s comeighty will also Field, and will ago by by Field, give Mercati's eighty years years ago on text he has which the mentary the text has deciphered. deciphered. mentary has made a special Cardinal of the the Second Cardinal Mercati has special investigation investigation of the text the Hexapla, in Greek Column of the containing the Hebrew text in Hexapla, containing 1 He tries tries to that this transcription. to prove that this text, transcribed into transcribed into text, prove transcription. on his Greek, comes from Origen himself or was made his initiative. initiative. Greek, Origen that Origen, thinks that He thinks the first first column containing containing Origen, while copying copying the text in the Hebrew text in Hebrew letters, no which the of trace has been been trace has letters, so far, the next found so put the Greek transcription immediately next to it. to it. far, put transcription immediately Mercati admits that that Origen have had may Jewish helpers for for Origen may Jewish helpers it could not have been at this task. task. Yet it at all this all easy easy to to produce produce the the whole Hebrew Bible in Greek transcription transcription with vocalization. vocalization. if one is to grant is prepared prepared to to Origen Origen far far more knowledge knowledge Even if grant to if one takes of Hebrew than he himself admits, if takes into account and into account admits, the task for that he learned much during the work, the task for a non-Jew a work, during non-Jew must have been enormous. There can hardly that this this work was done by by any doubt that hardly be any Jews the Bible Bible and knew it it almost almost Jews who from childhood had read the by heart. heart. The Jews this text text for for those those of of their their fellow fellow by Jews created this believers the non-vocalized non-vocalized Hebrew text. text. believers who could not read the This This has has been proved proved by by Ludwig in his his book Zur Einleitung ur Einleitung Ludwig Blau in in die in die Heilige Heilige Schrift (Budapest 1894), deals on pp. pp. Schrift (Budapest 1894), where he deals 80-83 Biblical Codices in in foreign foreign characters. characters. Unfortunately Unfortunately 80-83 with Biblical Mercati see Blau's Mercati did not see Blau's book, book, and he depends depends for for his his criticritiarticle of Orlinski Orlinski 22 and on a cism of of Blau on an article a review review written written of Friedmann's book on Onkelos by Blau Blau ofFriedmann's Onkelos and and Akylas? Akylas,3 but but in in neither neither by of of these these is is Blau's Blau's principal given and so so II quote quote the the principal argument argument given relevant relevant part part of of what Blau has has to to say say on the the matter matter as as follows follows: :

1

1 'II 'Il

Problema della della Golonna Colonna II II del del Esaplo% Esaplo', Estratto Estratto da Biblica Biblica 28, 28, Citta Cittf>. del del Va-

ticano, 1947, 1947, pp. pp. 1-30, 1-30, 175-215. 175-215. ticano, 2 10. 2 JQR-, JQR, xxvii, xxvii, p. p. 1405 140, n. n. 10. 8 • JQR, ix, ix, 1896/7, 1896/7, pp. pp. 728-30. 728-3°.

THE SECOND COLUMN OF THE HEXAPLA

159 159

the Baraitha II regard as the the chief chief proof: proof: Baraitha Schabbath 115a1 regard the i^a 1 as lf they Biblical 'If (the Biblical texts) are written in Coptic, Medic, are written in they (the texts) Coptic, Medic, Greek although it 'Ibric, it is is not not permitted permitted to to use use lbric, Elamic or Greek-although them for for reading, may be saved saved from from the the fire fire'. As II have have reading, they they may stated above, the reference here be be to to specimens specimens already reference must here above, the already stated texts written written in of Hebrew texts in the characters of of the languages the characters the languages as 'ibrit, must be be understood understood the the mentioned, mentioned, as 'ibrit, by by which normally normally must Hebrew language, meaning. The otherwise have no meaning. language, would otherwise 2 2 mentions this Baraitha in precept in Soferim Soferim 1.7 precept derived from this i.y mentions all kinds of writing writing besides besides all all languages. languages. The little expressly little expressly all treatise Sefer Sefer Tora 1.8 the prohibition: prohibition: post-Talmudic i.8 33 contains contains the post-Talmudic treatise write in in (old) Greek. one must not write Hebrew, Medic, Medic, Elamic, Elamic, Greek. (old) Hebrew, An old-fashioned Rabbi who certainly not know anything did not certainly did anything of of Origen's E~poc"ixo\l, Jacob Halevi of Worms, in whose name the the Origen's Eppoc'ixov, Jacob Worms, in several editor gives several explanatory remarks, states that the reference states that the reference gives explanatory remarks, to foreign is to not to to foreign foreign languages languages here is foreign forms of writing, writing, not editor does not (although the editor himself does not accept this meaning as it it this (although accept meaning as to the is contrary the Tosaphot). is We have here proof that for the here for the that contrary to Tosaphot). proof this explanation explanation is simple is much more simple method of interpretation, interpretation, this the generally obvious than the accepted one referring the Baraitha Baraitha one generally accepted referring the to foreign the the Talmud understood to understood foreign languages. languages. Even although although as referring to different different languages the Baraitha as languages this this cannot cannot preprereferring to vent us from preferring interpretation, all all the the more preferring the simpler simpler interpretation, a Hebrew text as we know a text in the Hexapla. in Greek letters letters in in the Hexapla. This This as in the same way established in proof also from the the Baraitha Baraitha proof can be established way also i8a4 where it it is that the the scroll of Esther Esther can can be be read read Megilla is said said that scroll of Megilla 18a in Coptic, to the to the the Hebrews in to the Copts to in Hebrew, Hebrew, to the Copts in Coptic, to lf he has in Elamitic, Elamitic, to in Greek ... 'If has read read Elamits in to the the Greeks in it in it in Coptic, Hebrew, Elamitic, Elamitic, Medic, Greek, he has has not not fulfilled fulfilled Medic, Greek, Coptic, Hebrew, his duty'. his duty traditions mentioned, The traditions believes, show effectively effectively the the mentioned, Blau believes, in in the Biblical books in the Hebrew language existence language written written in existence of Biblical the second century at least least by foreign (A.D.). The characters at century (A.D.). by the foreign characters the Hexapla Second Column of the does not not owe its its appearance appearance to to Hexapla does existed Codices an idea already of Origen, as as such Graeco-Hebrew Codices existed already idea ofOrigen, like text in this kind before his kind of of text in existence existence like before time. Origen his time. Origen found this 1 v>n ^ ?V 1 F'1K l'1'm' r^a^y l'1'O?'V row l'1'''1:lV Jrna l'1"0 jvas'a l'1'l!l!)') 1':l1l'1:l IMVO K?W 'll by t'jK paina- 1'1'1 t\x rvw jmK l'?'lIO \fyw 11'1:l jna l'11"1p? nnp Ul'1') e

e

5

.

c

.

.

.

3

.

1

xbttf

?

.71p'?'1'1 ^asa ')llO .np^nrs x ?! l'1 n^a-ix ana l'1')11' tea PW? tea :ll'1:l jrnay Kb 22 (1l':ll'1:>l K?l JTHB l'1"0 K?l O'K *6i K?l l'1',:lV K? 1':ll'11:l JTW Kbi n'oiron ?:l:l (a^aro) 1l':l1l'1:l1'1 ^ania l'K \wb ?:l:l ' 1.8 in l'1"lWK in Massecheth Soferim Soferirn 1.8 in D^ 1l'''1llC i'1\1?W xrmttf "'IV ia K'P' *6l. The same in nairo KI'1l'1W rrnitfK 1'1:l1l'1:l -iy 1:l Kip K?l. ans.• 3a rnnBftn Ed. S. S. Sch6nblwn Schonblum (Lernberg tl'T1l"1ll), 1:l pnip 1"11' 1'K l'1:)1W?i1 tea ?:l:l :ll'1:l r a 1':l1l'1:li'1. n^nriDi, Bd. 1877) p . . . ed. •8 Septem parvi Hierosolytani Hierosolyta17.i ••• ed. Raphael Raphae1 Kirchheim Kirchhelrn (Frankfurt (Frankfurt libri Talmudici Talmudid parvi Septan libri K ?! l'1"t:I n^iD K" JTUTP K?l vbi l'1',:lV K'JI l'1'O"V may D^ama a. M. r857 1l':ll'11:l px. I'K. n^o^p K?' 1857 l"I'J11' i8a KlI' Kif *b ,4 Baraitha Megilla K? l'1')'1' l'1"0 wvbty l'1'O")ll'1'''1:l'V l'1'l!lll') nnip. nK'p. Jn^n JT>TB n^Ta^ n^tas^ Megilla r8a 1

^

1

*

1

1

*

160 l6o

THE

HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

the translations. Owing Owing to to his his the different different translations. text and the the Hebrew text poor not equipped equipped for for the the task task of Hebrew he was not knowledge of poor knowledge even assistant. Blau further further refers refers to to a Jewish of a with the the help even with Jewish assistant. help of texts for the transliterated texts for the Jews. Jews. the kinds of transliterated for such such kinds need for the general general need The other to do is is Joseph Joseph Semitist with whom Mercati has to other Semitist la Halevy. In an article 'L'origine de la transcription texte transcription du texte Halevy. In an article 'L'origine in the les hebreu en caracteres grecs dans les Hexaples d'Origene' in the hebreu en caracteres grecs Hexaples d'Origene l Halevy had indicated some passages in the Journal Asiatique, in the passages Journal Asiatique* Halevy from Rabba which he in Talmud and in Canticum Palestinian Palestinian the Hebrew text in Greek also that the Jews also used the text in wanted to prove the that to prove Jews services in transcription in the the Synagogues, particularly the services Synagogues, particularly during the transcription during lived. in the Synagogue of Caesarea where Origen lived. of Caesarea in the Origen Synagogue is certain that this certain this was done, done, but it it is II think it is is quite think it quite possible possible that not do it. Mercati that indicated by Halevy prove it. indicated the passages that the by Halevy prove passages that the was out that the passages passages do was quite pointed out emphatic when he pointed quite emphatic there into not read into them, and there can be no not contain contain what Halevy them, Halevy in is here doubt Mercati is and he is here in complete is right, that Cardinal Cardinal Mercati doubt that right, complete in his declared agreement with Ludwig Blau who declared already in his book with already Ludwig agreement the Hebrew for of 'Other proofs for writing the original 'Other of r894: writing original with proofs 1894: cannot We be given.' expect in Jewish foreign characters cannot characters expect in Jewish given.' foreign matters. Since texts Since Christianity Christianity had a clear statement on such matters. texts a clear statement become the the Jews' Jews' dislike dislike of everything everything the religion State, the religion of the State, to such a increased to a degree degree that that we may may written in Greek had increased written in once have referred to that take that passages which may referred to for granted take for may passages granted texts of the Bible Bible were altered altered or or omitted omitted later. later. such transcribed texts such transcribed the transcribed There is no question that the transcribed text text of the the Bible Bible as as is no question that 2 in this is consistent, presented this instance instance is that the the text text of of the the consistent, and that presented in in essentials essentials with transcription with our our Hebrew consonantal consonantal agrees in transcription agrees 3 text. But a recent light on the the origin recent discovery text. s discovery has shed new light origin 5

1 Ser. xvii, 99 Ser. xvii, 1901, pp. 335-41. 335-4 1 1901, pp. in my book, it in 22 II spoke just mentioned, pp. 44 44 f. f. Alexander Sperber, in book, just mentioned, pp. spoke about it Sperber, in HUCA xii/xiii, the consistency consistency of the the transcribed transcribed Cincinnati, 1937/8, xii/xiii, Cincinnati, p. 108 contested the 1937/8, p. text of the second column on the ground that the the transcription transcription usually usually agrees agrees with with text ground that

1

HUCA

my

at times also also with that that that of of Cod. B. B. But F. F. X. that of of Cod. A of of the the Septuagint, Septuagint, but at in Cod. B usually that the of personal Wutz had already the transcriptions transcriptions of personal names in usually already shown that follow older methods of transcription, the transcriptions transcriptions of of Cod. A have to to a transcription, whereas the to the system great system of transcription transcription of of the the second column. At adapted to great extent been adapted other times, revised and Cod. A contains contains older older times, the transcription transcription of Cod. B has been revised his work, forms of the transcription. referred only only to to the the transcriptions transcriptions of of work, Sperber transcription. In his Sperber referred these two Codices of the Greek Bible. Bible. these 8 Branno in his his work, s Einar Br0nno iiber Hebraische Morphologic Morphologie und VokalisVokaliswork, 'Studien uber mus auf Grund der der Mercatischen Fragmente der zweiten zweiten Kolumne der der Hexapla' Fragmente der Hexapla' (AKM xxviii, large number of variants variants of the the xxviii, Leipzig pp. 445-47) Leipzig 1943, 1943, pp. 445-47) assembled a large text against transcribed text text. But only the consonantal texts texts can against the Tiberian Bible text. only the really vocalization did not not exist exist at the at the really be compared compared with each other. The Tiberian vocalization transcribed texts, time of the transcribed nothing of of the the latter. latter. texts, and the Tiberian Masoretes knew nothing

THE SECOND COLUMN OF THE HEXAPLA

161 l6l

and purpose In aa Greek text. Greek papyrus of the the purpose of the transcribed text. papyrus of fourth century, Sir fourth owned in part by Sir Alfred Chester Beatty Alfred Chester and century, part by Beatty and in part about the the PassPassby the University part by University of Michigan, Michigan, a homily homily about over and the Passion has been preserved which was composed was preserved composed by active in in Sardis. Sardis. by Bishop Bishop Melito who in the second century century was active this homily Fragments have long been known and been and Fragments in Syriac Syriac of this homily long 1 were published by Cardinal Pitra. 22 Cardinal Pitra. published by by William Cureton and by The homily the words: words: homily begins begins with the eoSou O::VEYVWG-ro::~ xai -ro:: TOC P"l)fLo::-ro:: -rou YJ 7] fLEV TTJ<; E~PO::Yl<."I)C; p.sv YpO::S -ro (jLUOTT7]plOU ~~o::crEcrO::
.

° ).o::oc; XoCO

.

The script words read and the the words script of the Hebrew Exodus has been read of the the Mystery the lamb was sacrificed of the sacrificed and and the Mystery explained, explained, how the people people saved ... .

.

.

editor of the the Greek text, Campbell has investigated Bonner, the editor Campbell Bonner, text, has investigated first of how the first words of the homily are to be underunderthe question are to be question homily here one must distinguish here between the reading stood. 3 Obviously between the Obviously distinguish reading of the scripture, the following following sermon scripture, the paraphrase, paraphrase, and the 4 Sir Frederic Kenyon, (homily).4 the editor of the the Chester Chester Beatty editor of (homily). Sir Kenyon, the Beatty 5 of the the text text really really presuppresupPapyri,5 pointed pointed out that the wording Papyri, wording of the Bible Bible was done in in Hebrew. Hebrew. poses reading of the text of the poses that the reading Next followed the Greek translation and only only then the the sermon. sermon. Giinther Zuntz, Gtinther in a special the matter, matter,66 tried tried Zuntz, in special investigation investigation of the to prove Melito's words really that Melito's presuppose that that it it was usual usual to really presuppose prove that the Old Testament in to read the lessons from the the lessons in Hebrew in in ChrisChristo the of tian communities tian of the second century. century. He suggested suggested that that the the

London 1855, pp. 49 49 f.f. iv, Paris 1883, p. 199. b A great great number of of writings writings by by Melito are are known. 'Very 'Very soon the the memory memory of of Melito was obliterated obliterated in in the the Greek Church and that that can only only be explained explained on the the his writings assumption that his writings were not in sympathy sympathy with the the later later dogmatic dogmatic taste.' taste.' assumption that (Harnack, Geschichte Geschichte der der altchristlichen altchristlichen Literatur Literatur bis his Eusebius, Eusehius, i,i, p. p. 248; 248; on the the Syriac Syriac (Harnack, fragments, i, p. 250, 250, ii, ii, pp. pp. 358 358 f.). f.). i, p. fragments, In the the course course of of a detailed detailed investigation of the the rhetorical rhetorical rhymes rhymes of of the the homily, homily, to to investigation of as well in in the the Greek as in in the the Syriac Syriac text, text, II have pointed pointed to to the the possibility possibility as well be found as been the text of the as have these that the the Syriac text may the original original text of the homily, homily, as these rhetorical rhetorical that Syriac text often to are more often rhymes are to be found in in the the Syriac in the the Greek text text (see (see my article: article: Syriac than in rhymes in written 'Was Melito's Melito's Homily Homily originally originally written in Syriac?' Syriac?' JTS xliv, xliv, 1943, 1943, pp. pp. 52-6). 52-6). Is it it possible possible that that some of of Melito's Melito's writings writings were originally originally written written in in Syriac Syriac?? Is ff. The on the Passion •4 Harvard Theological Review, xxxi, 1938, pp. 175 ff.-The Homily the Passion Homily Theological Review^ xxxi, 1938, pp. 175 Sardis ... ed. by Melito, Melito, Bishop Bishop of Sardis ed. by by Campbell Campbell Bonner, Bonner, Studies Studies and and Documents, Documents, xii, xii, by London 1940. 1940. 5 5 The Chester Chester Beatty Beatty Papyri Papyri • •• Fasc. Fasc. viii viii: Enoch and Melito, Melito, by by Frederic Frederic Kenyon. Kenyon. Plates. Plates. London 1941. 1941. 6 Melito's Paschal 6 'On the the Opening Opening Sentence Sentence of ofMelito's Paschal Homily', Homily', Harvard Harvard Theological Theological Review, Review, xxxvi, 1943, 1943, PPpp. 299-3*5299-315. xxxvi, 12 1 Spicilegium Spicilegium Syriacum, Syriacum, London 1855, pp. 2 2 Analecta Analecta Sacra, Sacra, iv, Paris 1883, p. 199. 1

3 3

jj

_

.

.

.

.

.

.

:

r62 l62

TEXT OF THE THE BIBLE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

this custom from the Jews. the Christians adopted Christians Jews. For reading reading the adopted this the transcription letters would surely Hebrew original in Greek letters original the transcription in surely 1 all Christians Christians and most Jews.! also gives have suited suited all Jews. This theory theory also gives for the a plausible reason for the existence existence of a Greek transcribed transcribed text; text; plausible reason to read the lessons it allowed Christians to it lessons from allowed both Jews Jews and Christians the Old Testament in in Hebrew during the service, the this explains service, and this during the explains text was composed so carefully transcribed text why conthis transcribed carefully and conwhy this composed so it in include it in his sistently fit to to include his Hexapla. sistently and why why Origen Origen thought thought fit Hexapla. The texts texts must have been valued very very highly highly during during Origen's Origen's Melito's Homily lifetime. lifetime. Melito's 168; Origen Homily was composed composed about 168; Origen was text is is therefore born about r85' transcribed text therefore concon185. The Greek transcribed older as than o rigen, as Ludwig Blau correctly siderably older siderably Origen, Ludwig correctly supposed. supposed. like all in the all the others others assembled in the Hexapla, This text, text, like Hexapla was the clear adopted by Origen from the Jews. A clear proof of this to be be this is is to Jews. adopted by Origen proof all the in the the fact fact that in all the five five columns preserved to us the found in that in to us the preserved as the divine name is is regularly the Tetragrammaton divine in Hebrew given as regularly given Tetragrammaton in letters. we one square letters. Hitherto knew only very early text of of square only very early text in of this the the Septuagint in which this method of rendering the divine divine name Septuagint rendering was used, containing some verses verses from the the 266 containing used, the Papyrus Papyrus Fouad 266 2 The Papyrus was written in last chapters of of Deuteronomy. in about last written about Deuteronomy. chapters Papyrus 100 B.C. But the divine name must have been written roo written in in the the the Greek in the Jewish MSS of the Bible same way which were Bible Jewish way used by by Origen Hexapla. And this this way way of of Origen when he compiled compiled the Hexapla. in the rendering the divine name was not only only used used in the text of the the text of rendering in all all the columns of Septuagint, of the the Hexapla. Hexapla. We have have Septuagint, but in this method of therefore to suppose of rendering rendering the the divine divine suppose that this name was very Jewish circles circles at at that that time. time. Origen widely used in Jewish very widely Origen had certainly certainly not invented invented it. it. He only only took took over over what he he had found in in his his Jewish the Christians Christians copied copied the the texts texts sources, and the Jewish sources, as Origen Origen had done, they continued continued to to do so so for for aa exactly done, and they exactly as the Milan palimpsest time-the palimpsest was written written centuries centuries after after long long time Origen, the Jews Jews had long long ago ago abandoned the the method of of Origen, when the writing Hebrew with Greek letters, letters, and had ceased ceased to to read read Greek writing at all. all. It texts texts at It is is very very interesting interesting to to note note that that this this transcribed transcribed text, text, which was obviously by the the most official official circles circles of of obviously composed composed by Jewry, and which must have played played a very very important important role role among among Jewry, at one time, them at time, should have been preserved preserved for for us us only only because because 3

G

1 1 7. T. in his very 1 Cf. S. S. A. A. Wifstrand, Wifstrand, Vigiliae Vigiliae Ghristianae Christianae ii, ii, 1949, 1949, p. p. 2217. T. W. Manson Mansoninhis very ininstructive structive review review of of my Cairo Cairo Geniza, Geniza, Dominican Dominican Studies, Studies, ii, ii, Oxford, Oxford, 1949, 1949, p. p. 192. 192. 2 2 See See W. G. G. Waddell, Waddell, 'The 'The Tetragrammaton Tetragrammaton in in the the LXX', LXX', JTS xlv, xlv, 1944, 1944, pp. pp.

my

JTS

158-61. See See my article article 'Problems 'Problems of of the the Septuaginf, Septuagint', Studio, Studia Patristica, Patristica, Berlin Berlin 1957, 1957, 158-61. vol. vol. i,i, 328-338, 328-338, with with the the Appendix Appendix by by A. A. Vaccari Vaccari S.J., S.]., ibidem, ibidem, pp. pp. 339-42. 339-42.

THE SECOND SECOND COLUMN COLUMN OF THE THE HEXAPLA THE HEXAPLA

163 163

it in in his his Hexapla. Origen this is is not not surprising. Origen included it Hexapla. But this surprising. texts have been handed down to How many to us us only early Jewish Jewish texts many early only Christians went on using because the Christians them We need only think using them! only think of Philo, Philo, Josephus, Josephus, the Apocrypha Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha Pseudepigrapha which for us in writing us in were preserved the Christians because the Christians went preserved for writing only only because on reading edition of of the the fundamental reading and copying copying them. The edition work on these these Hexapla by Cardinal Mercati will will fragments by Hexapla fragments reveal the true value value of of these reveal the true these important texts. In order to give order to important texts. give an of them, here as a specimen impression as a text of of Psalm the text them, II give impression of give here specimen the in it in the Greek Bible) as it has been published by Cardinal xxx (xxix as has Cardinal (xxix Bible) published by Little errors errors of of the the copyist Mercati. Little by Mercati. are corrected Mercati. as by corrected as copyist are is only to text. My intention is to give a general impression of the text. For of the give only general impression all details details II refer refer to to the publication Mercati. all of Mercati. Above each word publication transliterated text text II give the Hebrew word with in the transliterated with Tiberian give the vocalisation as it is as it is to to be found in in the the Hebrew Bible. vocalisation Bible. !

in the the Greek Bible) Psalm xxx (xxix Bible) (xxix in

-"lV

,i~i~ : •

•

li~~iI •- -

li:!l]n -,-:

:,,,, • T:

1.

(l-a~(l-wp O'Lp ASauELO aip ovvExa6 ap(3ai0 X8auei5 6vvx9 a~~aL6

2. 2.

9 ^ ,~t"~' wVi mrr ':p Vi _ iI'i1' ~ ~'J ~ry~~ T T mm ouXw epw(l-E(l-EX mil' XL OEAAL6avYJ OUAW O'E(l-E6 aejxeS po>|JL(jLx %i 8eXXi6avyj

3. 3.

mrr . . . mil'

91?~i'~ .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

'~;k

:'7

-.

.

o"LE~~IXL Xi AL oieppai

.

mm ~'7~W 'il:\~-V~ '~9~ mil' 4. [mil'] 4. [mm]

.

'm':lJ

-'·l'.1i·~

:.,i~

'i0avi (l-E"LwpOY) ~wp ceXiO (l-EC1O'WA EEAL6 |jLaaa)X VE
:

5. 5.

i1V1R. mn^V nat ~,~! iI1i1" rroq q'QQ nini ~'iilJ '~17 ~WY}(l-EPOU Xmm Amil' aciSau aO'LOau oucoSou ouwoou A~EXP KOOO'W ^COTQPOU

6. 6.

XLl pEyE &:H(l- (3ap<Jwvw (3lXlXp(3 LIXALV ~EXL paacpcpco &u(i P Y ~lXacpcpw x

7. 7.

ouavi lX(l.ap6l ~C1IXAOUL (3CLA E(l.(l.CL't AWACL(l. OUIXVL

'S n ~:p ~n.

'~~l

"JS!

8. 8.

9. 9.

ISK? i~~f

'T;1")~~

t1'~1J n^rj

'17~1

m~")?-

Ills']?

,~

~1¥f

!'i~~

m,T ~'ntl7 mil' 9~i~1~ i1T-11~¥.v "11 irtsn? n^ia^n ACLCLPCLpl mn papatovax mil' ~apC1wvCLX EE(l.EOE6 {JL8e8 Xaapapi 'li"iI "i1~1 ... T • T:' a'iOi CL"L6l VE~IXA 1

*

1'7;

f"

'~f

:!:l7i~7 t:ll

ts?

o~ o^

:1~1JJ;l~ 9'~~ m?r mil' N1R~ -'~J ~~i~ ?I^K e6CLvvCLv YJACLX Hin^ iI1i1' expa EKpCL oueX OUEA aScovai CL8wvlX"L iOavvav YjXax

i1~ltl9iJ E0'6Ep6a eaOcpOa

9'~~ cpavCLX

TEXT OF THE THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT THE THE

164 164

sjsa-na lJ;;t~-m~ - v -

10.

W3

'~'p T

^ima '.1;ITP *

:

:

:

"V^v !1IJW nnti -!;l~ ~ T

e P.E~~EGE (3pe8e0i EA jjieppeoe ~ocxp.i (38a{xi ~PEOE6L

BIBLE

IDS? *Trn i't] 91 ,~¥ j'~~t] r r Gcxcx6 cxiwoiXXcx acpcxp CXiEYyL6L I

:

-:

:9~i?~

€fl-E66cxX (i.e88ax

mm 17~tzi i11il' -

^m 'llm -"T

mn mm il'il mil' "v:

'ITS? 'TiJ

^ 'l;l *

11. (?) m~~:: 11. G~ mm cxi~ Xi mm OU;';~V( OCUQ ili~~p ouaviQvi (?) &?T]p AL ojJLa i11il' :

:

12. 12.

rims roan '''lFfl9i? WnaV ,~ ~~J;I~ HDD?? ';lin~~ ~1~Y '~~ "W aexxi Xi cpe6E6cx &:cpcxX6 9^6e6a GEXXL X|iacoA AL dcpax ••• )..p.CXWA isyaV W~7 i

:

?inar 911ij!~ v ~s i

i

TIIDT ji::l~

^bi ~!;l,

a^ c~: *

'r)115J;ll TJI8&3 oUE6cx~EPY)VL mn i11il'

11

'tf!;l~ -

vi

:illJ~~ GEfl-CX

c7ilJ7 T

:

ouXc*) LCXOOflmn EAwcxi eXcoai XcoXapi 13. ACXf1-CXV AWACXfllaSopi mii' Xaptav L~cxfl-p.ipEX xa^coS OUAW ioqx|p) xcx~wo 1

*

:;l'Ji~

iliOEX this pre-masoretic A comparison just discussed with discussed with pre-masoretic material just comparison of this text fixed fixed by it necessary to the the text by the Masoretes of Tiberias makes it necessary to the text text of the Bible somewhat differently the evaluate evaluate the differently than the to have done nothing wished. They Masoretes nothing more than than Masoretes wished. They claimed to text uniformly transmitted from the retain the time time of of Ezra in in its the text retain the its uniformly transmitted ideal of form purity. In reality they created an ideal of Hebrew in which in reality they purity. cases they in many in pronunciation which they rethey replaced replaced a pronunciation many cases they reas which garded as lax and inaccurate by one they believed to by garded they believed to be with the ideal in accordance the ideal Hebrew as as it it more correct, more correct, in classical times as might have been spoken in classical times-just as scholars Arab scholars spoken -just might to improve tried to tried the Koran by by adapting adapting it it to to reading of the improve the reading ideal Arabic. II will will illustrate illustrate this side of the an ideal this side the activity activity of the the Masoretes by by three examples. examples.

21. 2 I. THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE GUTTURALS Whoever compares the transcribed transcribed text text of of the the Second Column compares the of the the Hexapla Hexapla printed printed above with the the text text written written in in Hebrew it in characters characters as as we have it in our Hebrew Bible Bible will will come to to the the

conclusion that that the the men who were responsible responsible for for this this kind kind of of the not as transcription did pronounce the gutturals as consonants. consonants. transcription pronounce gutturals is confirmed by by the whole material preserved preserved in in the the Milan This is as a be seen in few palimpsest, as may seen in a specimens taken other taken from other palimpsest, specimens Psalms of the the Hexapla: Hexapla: 6ev1JvL -^OJB - ';t!tl.:i xxxi, xxxi, 4; 4; paTaOi-^TO? ~a"a6L - '.1;1~\?~ xxxi, xxxi, 7; 7; oupaaXv] ou~cro:A1J - '~7~-?~ XlQIV, 15; 15; eeps-niHp 6epe - il~l.1;1 xxxv, xxxv, 17; 17; opax opaX - *J)V]$ 9~'W xliv, xliv, 19; 19; is^pouLefLpou~"7try~ xlvi, 4; 4; xscraco xecrcr6) -- 1?3 i~9:P Ixxxix, lxxxix, 30 30 ; [iTQpepi fL1JpefL -l:ll:n7:? ex, 33; (Field) (Field). wp$ xlvi, Dt^8 ex,

^3^

;

;

.

THE THE

PRONUNCIATION

OF THE GUTTURALS

I65 165

it may be said: Now it said: How was it it possible possible to to render render Hebrew may gutturals it really really was was possible possible may may be be letters? That it gutturals with Greek letters? the much older of transcription transcription which we find find seen from the older methods of strata of of the the Septuagint. in certain strata may refer refer to transcriptions to transcriptions Septuagint. II may like of proper names like AepvUlv (11j"1N) Jer. xxxi (xlviii) 20 A; Aspjioov AepfLUlv xxxi proper Aspvcov (prm) Jer. A; (xlviii) I (11~,n) Deut. iii, 8 and often; A-1JAO'.:fL (c"':I7) I Kings xxix, A; iii, often; A7)Xoc[z (aV) (pfcin) Kings xxix, II A; 1 I A. is AevoUlp ('N"71':I7) I Chron. viii, 24 A.1 It is clear that such transcripIt clear that such AsvScop (*}*n *p7) viii, 24 transcriptions to be understood as tions have to C(EpfLUlV, aHXccpi, O'.:HAO'.:[.L, aEvScop. aEvoUlp. as aEpvUlv, ctEpvcov, aEpjjicov, a prefixed to the The a to the guttural which to be pronounced with had to be prefixed guttural pronounced with is the the attempt to to render in Greek script the the vowel ee is render in Greek the Hebrew attempt script still must have been guttural been heard heard when this kind oftransthis kind of transguttural which still literation was made. 22 literation cases an ii or or e e was prefixed In other cases the guttural. guttural. II may may to the prefixed to refer here to to transliterations like Iaxe:~pav transliterations like refer xxvi, 42 B; Num. xxvi, B; Iay ipGcv (C"1'nN) 42 (DTHH) laaov (ass?) 12 A; IO'.:~we:efL (c~:I7) Joshua Joshua xix, xix, 33 B; B; Ia(3ivji (C:I71':lN) iv, I2 A; Icx.crov (n^raK) Judges Judges iv, Ie:<:ppaeO'.: IO'.:xax (pj^n) (pp~n) II Chron. vi, vi, 75 75 A; A; Is9pa6a (i1,:;:I7) xviii, 23 B; Iccxocx Joshua xviii, (mss?) Joshua 23 B; EXsocS ("7:17"N) vii 2 21I A; EAe:ao EAea~O'.:p (TO^K), (,r:l7"N), often; often; Scof^e 2:Ul~Ule A; EXsa^ocp (T^K) II Chron. vii, instead of EUl~Ule 43 B. B. Such transliterations transliterations xxxiii, 43 EoojBwO (li:lN) (niK) Num. xxxiii, to be understood as as ~Axe~pO'.:v, are to ~A~~veefL, lAxocx, ~AxO'.:x, iEcppoc6oc ~E<:ppaea, &c. &c., lA^sipocv, lApwsqx, that at and we can be sure they were made the the sure that at the the time when they still heard by the transcribers. gutturals gutturals were still by the transcribers. in older older times the Hebrew letters letters nnand Besides, times the and '.J must have Besides, in differentiated like like the corresponding Arabic been differentiated letters, so so that that letters, corresponding hd like like Arabic n was pronounced sometimes like Arabic ~a, sometimes like pronounced like Arabic kha, and ' . J sometimes like Arabic 'ain, sometimes like like Arabic ain, kha, for we to Arabic ghain. ghain. An 'V.J corresponding to gh find, for instance, in find, instance, in gh corresponding Gen. like rOfLoppa words like (i1"1~"'); ra~1X (i1T:I7); PIXyau (''''"1) xi, I8 f; xi, i8f; To^oppcc (matt); Toc^x (rra); Pccyocu (isn) Ezek. xxvii Num. PayouYJA ("N1:17') i, I4 and often; PaYfLIX Ezek. xxvii, 22 i, often; Pocy^oc 14 PayouTjX (^K1S?l) 16 (A.Q. ('"7:17) Gen. Gen. xxxv, xxxv, I6 i, 9 TaSep (my) (A.Q, Pewa), Psy^a), II Chron. i, 9 (i1~'.J'); (nsn); rO'.:oep in to kha ro6oXt,a -an A.D.; rOeOA~1X (i1'''11:17) often; a n corresponding to in XoppO'.:wc; xoppocioc; A.D.; corresponding (n^VDS?) often; 6 A; (',n) Axe~xC(fL (cp'nN) similar xiv, 6 A; Ax~e~e:p Ax&esp ("1r'.J'i1N) (nn) Gen. xiv, (nt5rn) Axs^xa^ (np^HK) and similar names. In the the Hexapla never find find transcriptranscripthe Second Column of the Hexapla we never of rendering rendering Hebrew tions this kind. tions of this kind. These older older methods of in Greek transcription gutturals completely abandoned gutturals in transcription had been completely in the in transliteration preserved preserved in in the the the transliteration the second century century when the Second Column of the made; after after the the gutturals gutturals the Hexapla Hexapla was made; w

5

5

5

S?

9

c

57

3

11

to be found in These specimens ones are are to in the the Concordance Concordance as well well as as the the following specimens as following ones

to Fasc. i,i, Oxford, Oxford, 1900 (phototo the the Septuagint, 1900 (photoSupplement, Fasc. Septuagint, by by Hatch and Redpath, Redpath, Supplement,

graphic reprint Graz 1955). graphic reprint 1955). 22 Perhaps (to help help the the pronunciation pronunciation of of the the guttural) guttural); it was actually actually pronounced pronounced (to Perhaps it the disappearance in preceded gutturals gutturals before before the disappearance in Samaritan such helping regularly preceded helping vowels regularly of stress) [A. Murtonen]. of the the latter the stress) latter (proved the position [A. Murtonen]. by the position of the (proved by ;

166 l66

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

their consonantal of transliteration transliteration consonantal value, had lost lost their value, a new method of was introduced, manuscripts of the the Septuagint in many introduced, and in many manuscripts Septuagint to the Hebrew names were adapted rules of of transliteration transliteration used used the rules adapted to the Hexapla. in older methods of of of the the Second Column of in the Hexapla. The older transliteration transliteration were no longer longer understood. the pronunciation An important pronunciation of Hebrew in in for the witness for important witness Palestine the whole Old Testament from translated the is Jerome. Palestine is Jerome. He translated Hebrew into good deal deal of of Hebrew. He was into Latin, Latin, and he knew a good in Palestine in close contact with learned Jews in Palestine and had carelearned carein close contact Jews pronunciation. Transliterated Transliterated of pronunciation. fully their methods of observed their fully observed in great to be found in words are great numbers in in his his writings. writings. are to Hebrew words as a uniform mass, mass, as as has has been done But they they cannot be taken as cannot be in his article published his well-known article published for Carl Siegfried for instance instance by Siegfried in by Carl 1 he as the words them in Jerome quotes the Hebrew just as finds in 1884.1 finds just I884- Jerome quotes in taken them, them, only only replacing replacing the the has taken the source in the source from which he has is a in difference Greek letters Latin ones. There is a great difference in these letters by ones. these great by are taken as they they are taken from the the Septuagint, quotations according as Septuagint, quotations according the old old Greek Onomasticon of from the of Philo Philo or or Pseudo-Philo, Pseudo-Philo, from as the the Second Column of of Origen's Origen's Hexapla, Hexapla, or or later later sources sources such such as are from his interest are the statetransliteration. 2 Of special interest his own transliteration. the statespecial the pronunciation ments made by pronunciation of of Hebrew in in by Jerome Jerome about the 3 he his time. time. In his his Liber hebraicorum nominum* his Liber interpretationis hebraicorum nominum he quotes interpretationis quotes the Gomorra which he had found both in old Greek the word Gomorra in the the old in the the Septuagint, adds: Onomasticon and in Septuagint, and he adds: in hebraico non habet, litteram in sciendum quod habet, sed per sed scribitur scribitur per g litteram quod g &. uocalern :si. uocalem find a similar similar notice notice somewhat later We find later when he quotes quotes the the word 1 Cf. Carl Siegfried, 1 Cf. Hebraischen bei bei Hieronymus* Hieronymus', in in %AW, ZAW, des Hebraischen Siegfried, 'Die Aussprache Aussprache des vol. iv, vo!. iv, Giessen, Giessen, 1884, 1884, pp. pp. 34-87. 34-87. 2 Gf. Franz Wutz, von der 2 Cf. Die Transkriptionen der Septuaginta Septuaginta bis bis zu zu Hieronymus, Hieronymus, Stuttgart, Stuttgart, Wutz, Die Transkriptionen von I 'Die Kenntnis der Onomastik hat 1933, hat sich sich dabei dabei 933? who writes concerning concerning Jerome: Jerome: 'Die als recht brauchbar erwiesen; aIs wusste ich, ich, dass dass Sacra wusste erwiesen; denn schon aus den Onomastica Sacra benutzen ist, ist, da er er ein ein gewaltiges gewaltiges SammelHieronymus grosster Vorsicht zu benlitzen Hieronymus nur mit gr6sster surium von Formen aus alien Jahrhunderten Zeitraums von 700-800 Jahren eines Zeitraums Jahrhunderten eines 700-800 Jahren aller Gelehrsamkeit der bot. Da Hieronymus der historisch-kritische historisch-kritische Blick flir die die Blick fur Hieronymus trotz aller er Material Material auf Material, Material, ohne zu ahnen, ahnen, Divergenz Divergenz seiner Materialien fehlte, fehlte, hauft er um was ^es es ging; ja er nahm Stellung alte Formen, Formen, ohne zu wissen wissen wie wie sehr sehr sie sie ging; ja Stellung gegen gegen alte alte Orthographie durch die alte (p. 3). 3). This This is is correct correct on the the whole. whole. Orthographic berechtigt berechtigt waren' (p. as we now know the in the transcription But as the changes of Hebrew words in in the the different different changes in transcription of erome is, used critically, critically, of of great importance. centuries, centuries, the material collected by is, when used by JJerome great importance. his treatise treatise 'Hebrew based based upon upon Greek and Latin Latin transliteratransliteraAlexander Sperber, Sperber, in his tions' (Hebrew vol. xii/xiii, Annual, vo!. has dealt dealt with with tions' (Hebrew Union College College Annual, Cincinnati, 1937/8) xii/xiii, Cincinnati, 1937/8) has f. His article article is JJerome's erome's methods on pp. based to to aa considerable extent on onJerome. is based considerable extent pp. 109 109 f. Jerome. 3 in Onomastica Onomastica Sacra, 3 Published by Sacra, 2nd ed., ed., Gottingae, by Paul de Lagarde Lagarde in 1887, Gottingae, 1887, cf. ibid., pp. op. cit., cit., p. p. no. IIO. 26-116; cf. ibid., p. pp. 26-116; p. 33, 33, and Sperber, Sperber, op. s

THE THE

PRONUNCIATION PRONUNCIATION

r67 167

OF THE GUTTURALS

11 declares that that it it is Segor Seor which he had had exexis the the same as as Seor which he Segor and declares plained lines before before and adds: adds: plained two lines litteram in in medio non habeat, sed sciendum quia scribiturque quia g g litteram habeat, scribiturque per uocalem ain. ain. per

In mentioning the name Cham, remarks: 22 Chanty Jerome mentioning the Jerome remarks: in hebraico sed sciendum quod litteram non habeat, habeat, scribitur hebraico X scribitur quod in x litteram autem per profertur. n quae per n quae duplici duplici adspiratione adspiratione profertur. is clear It is clear that in older that in older times It n had in cases aa times Hebrew n in certain certain cases similar to to Greek X, pronunciation that in his own time time the the in his pronunciation similar %, and that like all all the the other other gutturals, Hebrew letter, indicated only only aa vowel. vowel. letter, like gutturals, indicated A. Sperber, after a careful careful investigation of all the evidence evidence conall the conSperber, after investigation of in Palestine in Jerome's J erome's time, time, comes comes cerning Palestine in cerning the gutturals gutturals spoken spoken in to the conclusion: conclusion: 'Gutturals therefore, no independent independent to 'Gutturals have, have, therefore, consonantal value, to carry carry the the vowel vowel sign.' serve merely value, but serve merely to sign.' the Jewish We have seen that in in the liturgical poetry poetry of of the the sixth sixth Jewish liturgical centuries 3 the and seventh centuries rhyme-along with the the acrostic acrostic-is the rhyme is along with an important these poems poems there there are rhyming characteristic. In these are rhyming important characteristic. in nand words ending ending in in nnand :1:'.44 It It seems n and il, and S?. n, and words ending ending in clear the that clear that the poet composed in in the the second half half poet Hedwatha, Hedwatha, who composed the sixth the J).erobas sixth century Kerobas on the of the the twenty-four twenty-four divisions divisions of of century the did the This is conpriests (ri11~lV~), did not pronounce the gutturals. This is conpriests (rvn&ttffc), pronounce gutturals. the way in which Bible Bible fragments with Palestinian Palestinian firmed by by the way in fragments with in his article Bevocalized. punctuation are vocalized. Pontus Leander, in his article 'BeLeander, punctuation 5 des merkungen zur palastinischen Dberlieferung des Hebraischen',5 Hebraischen', palastinischen Uberlieferung merkungen says: says: the Palestinian Palestinian punctuation From the may conclude that that the the punctuation we may c

f. Septuagint :E'Y)YUlP, cf. Hebrew 1)/~, Lagarde, p. p. 37. 37. nyx, Gen. xix, xix, 22 f. Septuagint S^ycop, cf. Lagarde, Gf. Hieranymi Lagarde, Hebraicae in in libra Libra Geneseos. Geneseas. E Quaestiones Hebraicae cit., p. Hieronymi Quaestiones op. cit., p. 30. Lagarde, op. 30. Cf. p. 13. Concerning the the duplex duplex aspiratio aspiratio recognitione Pauli de Lagarde, 1868, p. 13. Concerning Lipsiae, 1868, Lagarde, Lipsiae, recognitione Pauli no f.f. cf. Sperber, mentioned here here by Jerome cf. cit., pp. pp. 110 op. cit., by Jerome Sperber, op. 3 ff. Gf. above, 8 Cf. above, p. p. 43 43 ff. des Westens, •4 Cf. Masareten des the words rihe>i, n'hllh, rihWi, n'h'lln, rirkfi nll'Jn and ntvyz nn')/~ Cf. Masoreten 2, where the Westens, i, i, p. p. ~, rhyme; p. 1, )/1P', and ri1r}; p. 1'1, ri'o[], n'01l1, rhfx rhyme; jha n, J,f111h, n, where rPD[ i, where )/-1Jh, JfisK inp" ], rTDDi, rhyme; and p. rhyme; p. is not preserved). and lItO)1 fourth rhyme jNDtt rhyme rhyme is preserved). rhyme (the (the fourth 65 Cf. quoted above in in translation may Gf. ZAW., vol. liv, liv, 1936, J^AW. vol. 91-9. The words quoted pp. 9I-g. 1936, pp. be original: ' Die palastinische palastinische Punktation lasst lasst darauf in the be given the German original: here in given here schliessen, wenigstens nicht nicht genau, genau, die Laryngale in der Aussprache dass die nicht, oder wenigstens schliessen, dass Aussprache nicht, Laryngale in auf n ausgehn, die aufn berucksichtigtwurden.... Warter, ausgehn, reimen mit denen auf auf)/. p. Und Worter, die beriicksichtigt wurden einen sehr die spateren zwei--einen sehr oft oft wird nur ein ein Vokal geschrieben, spateren Punktationen zwei geschrieben, wo die ihr zeigen. Diese vor Diese Falle Falle sind sind zu zahlreich, zahlreich, um urn vor der der Laryngalis, Laryngalis, den andern nach ihr-zeigen. in der Vokalschreibung Vokalschreibung erklaren erklaren zu lassen; die sich sich restlos restlos durch Unvollstandigkeit lassen; die Unvollstandigkeit in umgebenden Vokale kontrahiert. kontrahiert.... Es Es ist ist kaum Laryngalis die umgebenden ist also elidiert unci und die also elidiert Laryngalis ist in solchen Fallen anzunehmen, Fallen wirklich wirklich gesprochen gesprochen wurde, wurde, denn dass die die Laryngalis anzunehmen, dass Laryngalis in dieser Zeit alles Zeit vallig verloren gegangen gegangen dass die die Laryngale alles deutet deutet darauf hin, vollig verloren hin, dass Laryngale zu dieser oder geschwacht waren' waren' (pp. 95 f.). f.). Artikulation irgendwie in der der Artikulation oder wenigstens (pp. 95 irgendwie geschwacht wenigstens in

11

22

:

1

,

t

e

.

.

.

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF

168 l68

THE BIBLE

laryngals (i.e. gutturals) or not not exactly, exactly, taken taken into into not, or laryngals (i.e. gutturals) were not, ending in in nn rhyme rhyme with with account the pronunciation; in the account in pronunciation; words ending is written only one vowel is written where where those in ~. those ending $7. And very often very often only ending in one before before and one after after the the the later punctuation the later two, one punctuation shows two, laryngal. to be be explained explained by by cases are are too too numerous to laryngal. These cases vowels. The laryngal laryngal is is also also incompleteness in the the 'writing of vowels. writing of incompleteness in contracted. elided the surrounding vowels contracted. elided and the surrounding vowels From the quotes the the following following the texts texts published me, Leander quotes by me, published by N) r~~;" 1''1:6, l1iN';" 1'~N:~ (mere§); (with ~) specimens: (with specimens: (with K) fSrfn, p^V, ]1lKn, fHKb (meres); (with isnb (mibbad) ril'1~1:"El, ='~~I? ... nB'?== "~1:'~=i¥¥7, ;,',1:";' (yere)=nn^; (yere) =jl"~¥~; l&V, rhS^ nrfes/D, -i1:''d~ (mibbad)==153 v nHrin=a nnn^rnn (with i1) "l'1::1riN, t:hif;'=!:I'iiJr.J, i15ilS=i1~iJ?; (with lnn;l~= inn, ?; ^nank, n) -|'nn"to= (with n) (with n) amrin ~J;1lJ~l1?, (nematak) =~J;1~lJ~, CnlliI1 (titnem)=Dnapn, (titnem) = !:ImJ;1J:1, p1ni~ Tjnmjp, ,rt~rii (nematak)=^nara, "fribrfa (merok)=pin17,? He adds: pirnft. (merok)= )

h

.

.

.

1

the laryngal 'We pronounced that the We can hardly really pronounced hardly assume that laryngal was really fact that in such in to the the fact that the the laryngal for everything such cases, cases, for points to everything points laryngal at this this time or or at at least least weakened in in artiartilost at was completely completely lost culation.' culation.' c

To these few specimens taken from the the these examples may add aa few examples II may specimens taken scroll of the Palestinian punctuation the Psalms with punctuation of of which the the text text scroll with Palestinian has has now been published by A. Murtonen: 1 rhtKD n-itN~ (rn|g3) (n'1t~:p) xxxvii, xxxvii, published by ii fhm (?V*J?) Vlifo (~iN~) 35; (~7~~) xl, xl, 7; 7; ibF j'f1:" (afg!) (:Jt~~) xxxvii, xxxvii, xxx, I I; t1~NW 35; ~,~!c (ViKtf) xxx, 11137*1 %&$& 28; (j:J~~) xxxvii, 36; '-~-~1:'-:J (,~¥~~) xxxviii, 4; xxxvii, xxxviii, 28; "~1:';;' 36; C ???*) (iasp) 4; 'l'1'~ii~ 2 TOfl ('~'~tj~) (il'1'l?tj~) xxxvii, 'l'iil-:J 4; ^rtbrft 'l'1"bn~, (~J;1~q~~) xxxvii, 32;2 32 xxxviiii, 4; (T?0?) xxxviiii, is clear tthrin (W'1g~) It clear that this method xxxviii, 2; w,n"l'1 xxxviiii, 13). It is that this xxxviiii, 13). (tthflS) the gutturals of vocalizing vocalizing the the result result which we reached reached gutturals confirms the basis of the the other other Manuscripts. on the basis Manuscripts. the gutturals gutturals in in reading reading This method of not pronouncing pronouncing the preserved by by the the Samaritans Hebrew (and has been preserved Aramaic) has (and Aramaic) to the present up to to pronounce pronounce up present day. day. The Samaritans know how to all the as soon as as correctly the gutturals Arabic. But as correctly all gutturals when speaking speaking Arabic. to recite the Hebrew text they recite the text of of the the Bible Bible or the text text of of or the they begin begin to their Targum, to speak their or Aramaic, Aramaic, the the pronunciation pronunciation Targum, or to speak Hebrew or and s? in of the gutturals-with of Klot and» in certain certain cases cases-is is gutturals with the exception exception of the summer of completely of 1908 I g08 I I worked for for aa fortfortcompletely omitted. In the in the Synagogue night in Nablus and was the Samaritans in night daily daily in Synagogue of the in priests, and II often often discussed discussed always their priests, always in touch with some of their ;

1

;

reference to to these these fragments my reference fragments supra, p. 151, note 3. 3. supra, p. 151, note In these these fragments the text text is is written written plene. plene. fragments no vowels are added when the

Gf. 11 Cf. 2

2

THE THE

PRONUNCIATION PRONUNCIATION

OF THE GUTTURALS

I69 l6g

with them their their method of pronouncing Hebrew. They were conpronouncing They were conthat they vinced that the holy as it it had had been been transmitted transmitted text exactly they read the holy text exactly as to them by their forefathers time immemorial. immemorial. to forefathers from time by their The Masoretes who worked on the the Hebrew Biblical Biblical text text at at the beginning the ninth ninth century the century added to to the the gutturals gutturals aa great great beginning of the number of new vowels by they tried tried to the readers readers to force force the by which they of the holy text text not to overlook any of the gutturals written in to overlook of the gutturals written in holy any Bible. 'From the the text of the Bible. of the Chatef the whole system system of the Chatef vowels a creation creation of the vowels-a Masoretes-we can clearly clearly the Tiberian Tiberian Masoretes we can see how little little they see were accustomed to a correct pronunciation to accustomed a correct they pronunciation of the gutturals', According to to his his Pontus Leander. Leander. 11 According gutturals', remarks Pontus the of the gutturals began in the Aramaic vernatheory the neglect in the Aramaic vernatheory neglect gutturals began cular in Galilee cular language, which was long long notorious notorious Galilee which language, especially especially in for its its lax pronunciation It spread next into for pronunciation of these these sounds. sounds. 2 It next into spread the synagogal reading of the Hebrew Bible in Galilee. But, the Bible in Galilee. synagogal reading But, to Leander, according the correct correct method the Masoretes found found the Leander, the according to of pronouncing pronouncing Hebrew in and introduced it into into the the in Judcea introduced it Judaea and the Biblical of the Biblical text by creating vowel signs which they reading text vowel which reading by creating they signs added with great They failed, failed, however, however, to to estabestabgreat scrupulousness. scrupulousness. They lish a correct correct pronunciation the gutturals gutturals by by their their methods, methods, lish of the pronunciation of difficulties they master are to be seen and the difficulties could not master are clearly to seen clearly they in the text text they far Leander. in created. Thus far Leander.3 they created. it quite to differentiate II think it differentiate between the the proproimpossible to quite impossible in Galilee at that Galilee and in nunciation of Hebrew in in Judcea that time. time. Judaea at the Masoretes of Tiberias Tiberias began began their their work, work, the the centre centre of Before the for centuries Judaism centuries Galilee, not in Palestine Palestine had been for Galilee, and not Judaism in JJudaea. udcea. The priestly families, among expect among whom we should expect priestly families, for reading to find find the the best tradition for the text text of of the the Bible, Bible, had to best tradition reading the in Galilee. lived in been settled Galilee. They in Tiberias Tiberias and the the sursursettled in They lived after the the Muslim conquest rounding places. When after conquest Jerusalem Jerusalem was rounding places. the centre centre of reopened of Jewish Jewish learning learning was transtransto the the Jews, Jews, the reopened to ferred find men to Jerusalem. ferred from Tiberias Tiberias to Jerusalem. Where should we find who had preserved of Hebrew during during correct pronunciation pronunciation of preserved a correct of the hear we these in Judaea? Judcea? What the non-pronunnon-pronuncenturies in these centuries J erome was transmitted transmitted ciation the gutturals of the ciation of Origen and Jerome gutturals from Origen heard in Caesarea, to by Jerome J erome from his his Jewish Jewish to Origen Caesarea, and was by Origen in situated in places were situated in Judaea. Judcea. Can teachers in Bethlehem. Both places teachers in 1 f. lOp. cit, p. Op. cit., 95 f. p. 95 in the 22 ef. the Talmud concerning concerning the the lax lax pronunpronunstories reported Gf. the the well-known well-known stories reported in Grammar ciation of for instance, instance, by by Dalman Dalrnan in in his his Grammar are mentioned, of the ciation the gutturals. mentioned, for They are gutturals. They f. 2nd edn., edn., Leipzig 57 f. pp. 57 Leipzig 1905, 1905, pp. 33 Op. cit, p. p. 96. 96. Op. cit.,

I70

THE THE

TEXT HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

we really pronunciation reported reported the faulty believe that, besides the that, besides really believe faulty pronunciation of the by them, there existed a 'correct' pronunciation the there 'correct' Hebrew existed them, by pronunciation gutturals anything to to say? say? in Judrea of which neither neither of them has anything gutturals in Judaea of And besides, a new proprothe Babylonian besides, the Babylonian Masoretes introduced a text of the into their nunciation of the their text the Hebrew Bible Bible the gutturals gutturals into at time as in Palestine, Palestine, although although they they the same time at the as their their colleagues colleagues in did they also also depend depend previously previously so far did not go far as as these. these. Did they go quite quite so on a wrong in Galilee Galilee?? prevailing in wrong pronunciation pronunciation prevailing in We can take that neither in Palestine Palestine nor nor in in that neither take it it for for granted granted the Babylonia did a clear pronunciation of the gutturals of Hebrew did clear Babylonia pronunciation gutturals exist at the Masoretes began to revise exist began to revise the the proproat the the time when the nunciation of fixing every detail through very of Hebrew by detail nunciation comby fixing every through very that plicated systems plicated systems of punctuation. punctuation. There need be no doubt that the the the for revising the reading of the Hebrew text the impetus for text was reading revising impetus the Arab Readers Readers of of the the Koran. The given to the the Masoretes by given to by the the great Koran was recited recited everywhere in the great Muslim Empire. Empire. everywhere in Basra were the centres of In Mesopotamia, the great great centres of work Mesopotamia, Kufa and Ba~ra the correct the Koran. The Dome of on the of the the Rock, correct reading Rock, reading of the built 692 built the Caliph (ruled 685-705), directed by the 692 by Caliph 'Abdulmalik (ruled 685-705), directed for many to Jerusalem Muslim pilgrims many years Jerusalem instead instead of of to to Mecca. years to pilgrims for In both Babylonia and Palestine the Masoretes every opopPalestine the Masoretes had Babylonia every in methods portunity of observing the exact employed in reading portunity employed observing reading correct reading the Koran. We have seen how important the correct reading of of important the for every The Arab of the the Koran was for Muslim. Readers of the Koran every forerunners of the the Masoretes in were the forerunners in their text their work on the the text the Hebrew Bible Bible in in Palestine Palestine and in of the in Mesopotamia. Mesopotamia. see from the orthography We see of the the Koran that that consonantal consonantal orthography of in eB.rly times. In accordance Alif was not read in accordance with with the the language language early times. of Bedouin poetry readers introduced the small sign introduced the small sign poetry the Koranic readers exactness into into the Hamza with great the text of the text of the Koran in in order order great exactness to safeguard this guttural to regarded safeguard a pronunciation pronunciation of this guttural which they they regarded as correct. In this this Arabic Hamza we must see as correct. the model of all all see the the Masoretes for the signs for safeguarding a correct correct signs introduced by by the safeguarding a pronunciation gutturals, the the restored Hebrew gutturals, pronunciation of the newly newly restored Patah and the Patal). furtivum introduced by the Tiberian Ijatefs, introduced the Tiberian Hatefs, by Masoretes, introduced by by the the Babylonian Babylonian Masoretes, and the auxiliary auxiliary vowels introduced to safeguard safeguard the the pronunciation pronunciation of Masoretes. The Arabs had to that of the consonantal Alif. only Alif. The other other gutturals gutturals only one guttural, guttural, that were not ignored in reading the the Koran. The ignored by by the Arabs in reading to introduce a newly Masoretes had to newly created of proprocreated method of all the gutturals nouncing generally been been omitted omitted in in nouncing all gutturals which had generally

THE FINAL FINAL THE

VOWELS IN IN THE THE MASORETIC VOWELS MASORETIG TEXT TEXT

171 IJl

the Hebrew Hebrew text, as they reading are omitted omitted by the Samaritans Samaritans text, just reading the just as they are by the to So the up to the present day. So the signs introduced by introduced differed up present day. signs by them differed those used from those used by the Arabs. Arabs. But from But Leander is is quite right when he by the quite right that the the signs says the Masoretes Masoretes were not not very says that signs introduced by by the very the for successful; the fact, for instance, that, in reading the Bible, in the the successful; fact, instance, that, Bible, the reading as Jews generally pronounce an II as Aleph and not as 'Ain, may not as Jews generally pronounce Ain, may Aleph remind us of the origin perhaps this innovation innovation made by the perhaps remind origin of this by the Masoretes. c

IN THE MASORETIC 22. THE FINAL VOWELS VOWELS IN 22. MASORETIG TEXT text the the regular In the Masoretic text of the of the the the suffix suffix of regular form of is affixed second person singular masculine is 97, pausal 9-;:;-, when affixed ^-r, pausal ?J~, person singular a noun in in plural to a cf. 91~, to *JT, pausal plural 9'-=:; hand, 9'1~ ?jv; cf. pausal 91~ ?|T thy thy hand, *pT thy thy this kind are are not found in in the hands. Forms of this the Hebrew known as will the following from other sources, will be shown by sources, as by the specimens following specimens to which II always the text to add the form of the Masoretic text: always :

Second Column of (a) Hexapla. of Origen's (a) The Second Origerfs Hexapla. ?? xxviii, ouet-,Uvexx ~o:pcrWVClX 9~i:ll::;t xviii, 36; xxviii, 9; Tj^EH xviii, ou(juvocx 9~'~'1 36; Cl[J.[J.ClX oc^ocx 9~~ 9; (3apca6ax ?|J?fn3 xxxi, 9; eptsOOax ^ffl$ xxx, e[.Lo:8o:x 9f.)~1:1 lxxxix, 47; ~oce[.LouvC(6cxx 9m~~~~ lxxxix, 50; pi?D Ixxxix, 47; pocsfzouvccGax TjQMtt^g Ixxxix, 50; CPO:VC(X 9'~~ xxx, xxx, 8; xxxi, 21; 2 I; Aipiax AtptCXX 9'W1'7? xxxi, xxxi, 20; 20; 7]va% YJvo:X ^T5 9'~'V. xxxi, xxxi, 23; 23; 8; xxxi, X ^ V eAwcxx 9't:1"~ xliv, 8; ecr3IXX 9'1~t) lxxxix, 58; C(~acxx 9'11~ lxxxix, 5 ^5 so-Socx T1?H Ixxxix, 58; a^Sax T??? Ixxxix, 51I ; ^I? 7 xxx 2 epW[J.E[.Lex 97?~i'~ xxx, 2; tta|X{JLepsx t~Cl[.L[.Lepex 11&1J 91~!; xxx, xxx, 13; 13; ooS^x w3ex ^1^ 91i~ xxx, xxx, 13; 13; e^sx !?^? 91il( xxxv, xxxv, 18; 18; ouopsx ouwpex 91il(J xxxii, 8; ecrXtAex 97'=1l9~ xxxii, 8; xxxii, 8; 11^1 xxxii, 8; zvyitex ^?^8 Ot~IXX 9'~;N Ixxxix, lxxxix, 52; 52; teXeSedex te"AeaE8ex 9'J;l17; cx, 3 (Field). ex, 3 (Field). l^lV' 1

S]/

^T

1

;

5

?

5

^

^

of two exceptions exceptions only: only: aicoSexx Cltw3exxC( 11^ 91i'0 ^^^s xxx, I0 la, w with know of Ps. energicum' (cf. (cf. JJliK JJ1iK Job Job xl, xl, 14; 14; ^liK JJ1iN Ps. cxviii, cxviii, 28). 28). Such Such 'nun energicum forms may may have have followed followed special special laws. laws. The other other form is is tsaaxoc tecrClXoc forms 9~~ xviii, xviii, 36. 36 . I I

00

>

5

TjSJttf?

(b) Jerome Jerome J erome confirms confirms these these forms; forms; he he reads reads ammach> ammach, echalach, echalach, iesaiesaJerome cha as as in in the the Second Column of of the the Hexapla. Hexapla. Cf. Cf. further further dodach dodach cha 9t'T Jer. Jer. xxxii, xxxii, 7; 7; goolathhach goolathhach ?[pVm 9J;l~~~ Ezek. Ezek. xi, xi, 15; 15; amaggenach amaggenach 9~~!$ (b)

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

172 IJ2

OF THE THE BIBLE

dabarach 9'111 Hos. xi, messiach ^rp$? 9~'t?i'? Hab. iii, iii, 13; xiii, 14; xi, 8; 8; dabarach 14; messiach 13; spll^ Hos. xiii, malochoihach alichothach 9'~i"7i:! Ps. Ps. lxviii, alichothach 25 (Field); malochothach '9'vb~7~ Ixviii, 25 (Field); ^OiD^fc Ps. ,~ Hos. viii, viii, iI is is erroneously erroneously Ps. lxxiii, *alechchach 9=illJ Ixxiii, 39 ?J?n V$ 39 (Field): (Field) *alechchach xxvi. Isa. is *methech written alechcha, and *methech '9'~~ Isa. xxvi. 19 is erroneously alechcha^ 19 *pnft erroneously written written metheca. metheca.

^^U

:

(c) Liturgical MSS with Palestinian Punctuation Punctuation with Palestinian (c) Liturgical

Here we always the same kind, kind, cf. c£ "frni'tf ,r,,:fN ,,""1' find forms of the always find ^h ,-n';~:J, ,-,~tL', i'~~:J, ,r1tJ1n; these specimens are to be found in the to are be these in found the specimens *\n>M *fw, frM, THBin; Keroba on Mishmar Huppa. first first four of Hedwatha's :£>.eroba I:Iuppa. 1 four verses verses of Forms of used in in all all these these texts, texts, and, and, as as of this are regularly kind are this kind regularly used 2 in MSS and we have seen,2 they were used in liturgical editions editions seen, they liturgical 9

9

provided Tib'erian punctuation also, up up to to about 1800, 1800, provided with Tiberian punctuation also, Heidenheim. 'corrected' It is when they were 'corrected' by Wolf It is only since by they only since forms with the that in texts Piuts in printed then that texts of the Piuts forms the sufix '9-;-, '9":;sufix printed ?[, ?|V to begin to appear. begin appear. text which was before Biblical text of these these Even the before the the copyists copyists of the Biblical forms. Usually Usually in in these these MSS must have had corresponding corresponding forms. the beginning Biblical verse verse is MSS only of a Biblical is quoted, quoted, or or the the text text only the beginning of left without vowel vowel signs. signs. But in in the the quoted the Bible Bible is is left quoted from the Kerobas Bible are given fragments Bible quotations with fragments of Hedwatha's :£>.erobas given with quotations are 3 these II quote full vocalization, quote the the following following specimens: full vocalization, and from these specimens: i3'~" (91''''~) Exod. xv, ';"N1T;;~ (T8*?) ('9"~tW1?) Num. x, x, 35; 35; xv, 6; 6; ,.'iti~ ftr?;) Exod. (T3&9); 1^W fi&fc ('9,~~",); Deut. xvi, 15; "iz),~, (9~lR); ';"3tJ'~ (T?? ('9,~~",) Deut.xxxiii, 17; 17; 15; ^aefe ?) Deut.xxxiii, (5JS3?) Deut.xvi, jtffpj); i~'~ "fz& ('9~~) Isa. xlix, Mic. ,~rin3' (9"T:llJti) Isa. 6; i:J ('9:r-) Jer.li, 20; i'~ (91:) Mic. v, 8; xlix, 6; *p ft*) Jer. li, v, 8; "pp (?[T) Ps. xviii, n;13" ('9mt~J) ,i"b", (9t"~"'); 1 36 ; i+ (?JT); (91~); fatf ,;"~tW (?j^) (9"~~fv) xviii, 36; iWun (nijw) Ps. i Ps. xxi, Ps. ? Ps. Ps. 9; ,;itJ, (9'~~7) Ps. xix, 15; i,b~ ('91 :J=?) Ps. xxvi, xxi, 9; "i^s? xix, 15; ynro (lirta?) xxvi, 8; 8; (T??V) Ps. cx, ,;,:i::: ('9"11~) Ps. i.,,~n (TJ1=?1J) Ps. cii, cii, 13; ex, I; i; "I'-oVi (qi?n) Ps. 13; ,::J"'N frfo ('9'~~N); Ps. cx, i'~'" ('9'~t17) Ps. i~~":1' (9P"1i:17) Prov. xxii, xxii, 21. 21. ex, IiiI ; ^hinV (^I^llnb) Prov. 5

^

1

;

as pronounced the Samaritans (d) pronounced by Samaritans (d) Hebrew as by the

That the the suffix suffix was pronounced is still pronounced and is still pronounced pronounced by by the the in the same way, Samaritans in may see see from the the following following way, we may 4 specimens specimens :4 :

1 Cf. Masoreten des des Westens, vol. i, of the 1 Cf. the Hebrew text. text. Westens, vo!. i, p. p. 6 of 2 2 Cf. Professor Simonsens's notice p. 113. II3. notice quoted above, p. quoted above,

to be found on pp. a3 These specimens 6, 7, 7,9, IS, 20, 20, 21 2I in Masoreten des des Westens, in Masoreten specimens are to pp. 6, Westens, 9, 15, vol. i, vo!. IS of Zulay's publication. i, Hebrew text, text, and on p. p. I115 Zulay's publication. 4 collected by by Schaade and Murtonen. • The specimens specimens are taken from the material collected Cf. the article 'The The Hebrew spoken C£ by the Samaritans', Professor Foad Hassanain, Hassanain, of Professor spoken by Samaritans', of in Bulletin Bulletin of the Faculty in vo!. vi, Cairo, 1942, I942, pp. pp. 47-64. of the of Arts, Fouad II University, Faculty ofArts, vi, Cairo, University, vol. 47-64.

THE FINAL THE

VOWELS IN THE MASORETIG VOWELS MASORETIC

TEXT

173 173

dbbek 9';jI~; dbbek iii, 19; miy(y)edak sjTfc 9~~ iv, iv, I I; *pBS 'iifarak 'qfdrak "l:l:!.l "pas? (MT 'l:l~) ^BV) Gen. iii, 9 miy(y)edak 'dbdak lebdbak '6bdak 9"I-t~ benak 9P; 9TIJ~ xix, 19; *|W8 xix, xx, 6; 19; leMbak 91~7 6; Wn^A *[yf? xx, je'tdak *fTO? ^3; Yffdak Twfttei *$ xxii, yddak 91~ 9~~ xxiii, xxiii, 6;" 6; kaldltak Js;al6ltak 1$? 9J;1~7P xxii, 2; 2; j
;

;

3

1 1

;

"

3

1,

?

J5iifo MSS MiSlS with ^ztt Palestinian (e) Palestinian Punctuation Punctuation (e) Bible L M J, K, L, M, which which II published published in in J, K Masoreten des des Westens, vol. ii, an(i tthe ^ e Psalm scroll, Masoreten scroll, Western, vo!. ii, pp. pp. 66-95, 66-95, and T.-S. lO, nos. 52,53,54,58 of the the Cambridge Cambridge University T.-S. io, nos. 52, 53, 54, 58 of University Library, Library, and the texts the texts recently recently discovered discovered by by published by Murtonen published by in Barcelona. Professor A. Diez Diez Macho in Professor Barcelona. 11 scroll with the the text In MS H, text of of Ezek. Ezek. xiii, xiii, ii-xvi, II-xvi, 31, 31, we H, the scroll find in in chapter xvi of xvi a great number of specimens with the feminine find with the chapter great specimens feminine suffix of the the 2nd pers. as "pftirfe suffix ,+h:l~ (^?rnD?p) ('l;Di~,?) xvi, xvi, 3; 3; ,''r1,~,~, pers. sing., sing., as pVftVtel r11l't (^iph) ('l;Dii7i~~) ('ll)N) xvi, xvi, 4; xvi, 5; 1 xvi, 5, 4; iiLlri) (ij*pj) xvi,S; (tpnn'ptf)) xvi, 5, &c. "froi ('l~!?~) ^nw in the to But not a single specimen in the whole fragment is to be found whole is be found single specimen fragment the masculine suffix is vocalized. suffix is where the vocalized. folios with the text In MS J, text of of Dan. ix, ix, 24-xii, 24-xii, 14, 14, we J, two folios I, and no specimen specimen is is to to be be find clearly xn*., i, clearly written "?3~ *]K& (9~~) (*\%8) xii, of to method the suffix vocalized according the found where the to the of suffix is is vocalized according have we to this the this fragment to the Tiberian Masoretes. Masoretes. In comparing fragment comparing the accents as the the signs..:.. _L are are also also used used here here for for the accents be cautious cautious as signs _L and ::.In some instances a. Zakef and Rebi Tiberian Za~ef Rebi'a. instances corresponding to to corresponding the words are the vowels are not written or the the vowels are written or are not not preserved. preserved. It It is is very very was in the suffix Biblical MS that that we have here a Biblical in which the suffix likely likely in the as as in the liturgical fragments. vocalized in the the same way vocalized in fragments. liturgical way the text folio with the In MS K, text of of Jer. i, I-ii, find i-ii, 29, 29, we find K, one folio Jer. i, like (9'J;I~':JR0); ^nffi l'l'1T1i invariably invariably forms like 1"~~ (^?); l'l'1ll.1ipn ^ronpn (T^p>n); "^pteK (9j'~~); This MS 28. nl?K (9'J;lDt) i, 5; l'n~~ (9'~'~~), l'~":tv'l., (9~~'t?'i') ii, 28. This MS always ii, always ij 55 t (TtfrtJ)* *T&^ ftWWP} (T9C?) the suffix suffix in accordance with with the the gives the vocalization vocalization of the gives the Masoretic text. text.

These are are the the fragments H, fragments H,

3

3

3

c

11 'Tres Estudios Biblicos, Biblicos, vol. vol. xiii, xiii, 1954, biblicos 'palestinenses',' *Tres nuevos nuevos manuscritos manuscritos biblicos 1954, 'palestinensesV Estudios Talestinense" en la pp. la Biblioteca Biblioteca nacional nacional de de Estrasburgo'. Estrasburgo'. Un manuscritto manuscritto 'Palestinense' pp. 247-65, 247-65, 'Un Sefarad xvii, 1957, pp. 11-17· 11-17. Sefaradxvn, 1957, pp. e

174 174

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF OF THE THE THE BIBLE BIBLE

In MS MS L, L two two folios folios with with fragments In of Psalms Psalms li-v, li-Vj lxix-lxxii, fragments of Ixix-lxxii, we find find forms forms like like l~n~ 1V we l -{w1 (9t¥1W1) lii, 7; lb~r (9~¥1), Hi, *prr (9~~:), (^FP), ^jtnVi (1Bh.#!) 7; lElN Ixix, 25; ftBK) lxix, 25; 1J;P'~~ bdx, 28; ^DK (9~tt) 28; 1h~,w' (9{j~~tti7) ^hp-iSD (9PK1~f) (WI??) lxix, Ixx 5; lxx, (9tl~) (9P~ryJ;1), 5; lJfN Ixxi, 2; 2; 1J;~n:Ii ftjra) lxxi, ^jsffc ^rin ftn^n?)* 1h"N~:n (9~·W91;1) 8, The The vocalization vocalization of of the lxxi, the suffix suffix is is in in accordance accordance with the with the Ixxi, 8. Masoretic text. text. Masoretic In MS MS M, In Biblical texts texts written written in in abbreviation, M, containing containing Biblical abbreviation, we find find forms forms like like 1n,w:sf~ Isa. lxiv, we er Ixiv, 2; 2; 1 (971$t¥:) -]iwsfii (9J;1iW~~) (191&S5) Isa. (l^f?) JJer. Isa. ~ (!IJ;1iN) xxv, 15; 1 (91~~) xxv, 28; 1~ (91p~) Isa.lxiii, 14; xxiii, 3; xxiii; 3; 1 Gflto) xxv, 15; T ft-Tj?) xxv, 28; ^9 fta?) bdii, 14; is no doubt that ~^ (!I7) that Ixiii, 14; 14; 1b (jjV) lxiii, xxk, 36. ^b (9"1~~f) 36. There is (T3|5|) Exod. xxix, the suffix suffix was was vocalized vocalized here in in accordance with the the the Masoretic Masoretic text. text. scroll of the the Psalms we have to to differentiate In the scroll differentiate between between first hand, the copyist the vocalization added by the hand, perhaps by the first perhaps copyist text himself, of the consonantal text later hand. hand. Only few himself, and a later Only aa few are added by the first first hand. The second vowel signs second hand has has signs are by the are especially added more vowel signs. found on the the fragsigns. They They are especially fOlUld fragfind forms like like the ment T-S xx, the following: xx, 54. 54. Here we find following: ir.l'/;m', (97?~i"J) xxxvii, 3; i,; (?[T) (9't) xxxviii, xxxviii, 3; 3; l':U xxxvii, 34; 34; l~in xxxviii, 3; fsh (9'~lJ) (^n) xxxviii, (91H) xxxix, (9E~) I I; ^np^ 1IiI"~ CRiRl?) (9J;1~1l;t) xl, xl, 11; I I; j ir1~~' xxxix, 6; 6; 1~:U xxxix, u; }$ ftp) xxxix, (91;1~~1) xl, 11. We see it must be supposed that see it still have have MSS from from supposed that we still earlier times in which the of the the second second person person singular singular earlier times in the suffix suffix of masc. is treated treated in in the the way way in in which this this suffix suffix is is marked in in the the masc. is other texts with Palestinian at our our disposal, disposal, and and it it other texts with Palestinian punctuation punctuation at is is also also clear clear that that those those Biblical Biblical MSS which were before before the the liturliturin the the same same way way without without the the ending ending gical poets poets were were vocalised vocalised in gical -a -a in in these these forms, forms, and liturgical liturgical texts texts are are always always very very conserconservative. the other other hand, hand, the the ending ending -a -a isis to to be be found found in in the the vative. On the other find the the same same in in other texts texts with with Palestinian Palestinian vocalization. vocalization. We find the the fragment fragment discovered discovered by by A. A. Diez Diez Macho Macho in in the the Library Library of of the the Jewish Jewish Theological Theological Seminary Seminary of of America America (MS (MS 594 594 Box Box BB Envel. 12), the the fragment fragment of of one one folio folio with with verses verses from from the the end end of of Envel. 12), Ecclesiastes Ecclesiastes and and the the beginning beginning of of Lamentations Lamentations which which II publish publish in in the the Appendix. Appendix. That That the the ending ending -a -a existed existed sometimes sometimes in in Hebrew Hebrew we we see see from from MSS with Dead Sea Sea Scrolls Scrolls MSS with plene-writing plene-writing discovered discovered among among the the Dead like Qumran Cave Cave I,I, where where such such like the the first first Isaiah Isaiah Scroll Scroll from from Qumran are forms often written with the the ending ending n. n. II may may refer refer here here forms are very very often written with to to my my book book Die Die hebraischen hebriiischen HSS HSS aus aus der der Hohle, Hohle, Stuttgart Stuttgart 1951 1951 5

5

*]

-]

-

THE THE

FINAL VOWELS VOWELS IN FINAL

THE MASORETIC TEXT

175 175

f. -a to to these these forms which p. Here an ending which at at one one time time existed existed p. 74 74 f. ending -a lost for for centuries in Hebrew was lost was reintroduced with centuries and was reintroduced with great regularity by the Tiberian Masoretes, and from there Tiberian from there great regularity by Masoretes, also the texts texts with Palestinian Babylonian vocalization. vocalization. entered also Palestinian and Babylonian It has therefore to to be regarded It as an innovation innovation made in in the the regarded as eighth century. eighth century. to say What have we to peculiarity of of vocalization vocalization?? In In this peculiarity say of this viii the important chapter viii of his Studien ;;,ur Hebraisehen Metrik,1 his Studien Hebrdischen Metrik* zur important chapter headed 'Versbau und Sprachform', Sievers writes writes with with Sprachform', Eduard Sievers to regard to these pronominal forms (§207): these forms regard pronominal 207) (

:

e as 91; is strange A form such as yadechd strange in in several ways: (i) (I) chd is several ways: *fTT yad as it orthographically, as it does not indicate the final vowel by a does indicate the final vowel orthographically, by a the from the point of view of accent, supporting of of view consonant; (2) supporting consonant; accent, (2) point as it it supposes oxytone, though though otherwise otherwise in as in supposes an Early Early Hebrew oxytone, the principle of penultimate Early penultimate accentuation accentuation is is the the Early Hebrew the principle of as it rule; it affirms affirms the the preservation preservation of of rule; (3) phonologically, as (3) phonologically, an original vowel which otherwise otherwise short vowel final, yet original final, certainly short yet certainly in such forms as as lack laeh (beside leeM) has has in in fact fact disappears, disappears, and in (beside l*ch) as it an (4) morphologically, as it brings about indisappeared; inabout disappeared; (4) morphologically, brings in the treatment of in the treatment of similarly comprehensible difference difference comcomprehensible similarly e feminine suffix suffix (yadeehd posed posed word-forms with masculine and feminine (yad chd as againstyadtfch); since not at but as (5) metrically, since certainly not all, at all, certainly against yadech] (5) metrically, not this do suit least very the least very many forms of this type suit the anapaestic many type anapaestic the verse. all If blind rhythm blind chance is is excluded, excluded, how can all verse. If rhythm of the these irregularities the same cain one and the cathese irregularities have coincided in case is this coincidence coincidence in in any any case is tegory? probability of this tegory? The probability quite extraordinarily small ... quite extraordinarily ;

.

.

.

later (§22g) Somewhat later Sievers states: states: (229) Sievers suffixes such as that as pron. pron. lack, ldeh, nom. that the the forms forms with with feminine suffixes for the yadich, yadaich, &c., have developed for the most part clearly part clearly developed yadech, yaddich, &c., the are with masculine suffix that and regularly, but that the forms the suffix are but regularly, at least least if quite if one seeks seeks in in them the the direct direct incomprehensible, at quite incomprehensible, or Hebrew original original agreeing agreeing continuation Semitic or of any continuation of any early early Semitic and that, established facts otherwise otherwise established-and that, after after all, all, with rules with rules and facts first. to try is is what one has to try first.

these problems ofthese problems and sums Sievers previous treatment of his previous to his refers to Sievers refers them up in the following questions: in the following questions: up

If yaduka, yadika, yadika, yadaka yadaka was was threefold case-group the original If the case-group yaduka, original threefold to *yadaka (as must be considered considered levelled in Early off in levelled off *yadaka (as Early Hebrew to Classe der 11 'Metrische Abhandlungen der der philologisch-historischen philologisch-historischen Classe der KoKoin Abhandlungen 'Metrische Studien i', in Studien, i', niglich voI. xxi, xxi, i, Leipzig, 1901, 1901, pp. pp. 288 288 ff. ff. der Wissenschaften, Sachsischen GeseU;chajt i, Leipzig, Wissenschaften, vol. Geselhchaft der niglich Sachsischen

176 176

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT TEXT OF OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE THE

likely) why why did did itit not not become, become, with with penultimate penultimate accentuation, accentuation, ? Why *yadaka and and later later *yaddch *yadach (as (as yadiki yadiki to to yadech] yadich)? Why did did itit *yaddka become an an oxytone oxytone contrary contrary to to all all rules rules otherwise otherwise applying, applying, become and develop develop into into yad*chd? yadechd? And And ifif itit became became an an oxytone, oxytone, why why and not follow follow the the usual usual system system of of vowel vowel treatment treatment in in nonodoes itit not does minal forms, forms, i.e. i.e. why why isis itit yad^chd yadechd and and not not either either y^dachd yedachd (as, (as, minal dchem? The debari) or or yadchd, yackha, yedchd y{ckhd as as mje in y~dch{m? The mere mere for instance, instance, dfibarf) for does terminations' and under 'light and heavy terminations' does descriptive grouping under heavy 'light descriptive grouping as the facts describes not remove the difficulty, but only describes the facts as they but they not remove the difficulty, only text this consonantal the in is it that in the consonantal text this that stand. Finally, why it is stand. Finally, why it as if had no e chd is as written strange yadechd is normally written only as as if it had no only "JT normally strange yad final vowel, vowel, and and especially where where itit would would have have been been advisable advisable final

likely)

t

1'-

especially in spelling spelling for the the Masoretes Masoretes to to make aa difference difference in for

between between and feminine forms? masculine forms? feminine and masculine that all all the the sj-r 97 forms forms of of the the Sievers comes comes to to the the final final conclusion conclusion that Sievers innovations which late as Tiberian punctuators are to be regarded as late innovations which be to are Tiberian punctuators regarded appear in in the the time time of of Origen Origen and and Jerome. J erome. only began began to to appear only in dated be in reality later than than But even this innovation be dated must innovation this But even reality later Metrische his wrote Sievers when Sievers believed. In 190 I, Sievers his Metrische In Sievers believed. 1901, Studien, the amount of independent of of Masoretic puncpuncof Hebrew independent Studies the the of not know did He tuation at his disposal was very scanty. did not of the his at tuation very scanty. disposal in the discovered the of texts of the Second Column of the Hexapla discovered in the Second the of texts Hexapla nor of of the texts texts with Palestinian Palestinian Ambrosiana in Milan by Ambrosiana in Mercati, nor by Mercati, which the the punctuation from the Cairo Geniza, nor the way in the Cairo the from way Geniza, punctuation read their Torah in their religious Samaritans their read have always Samaritans have religious always services. services. as already On the other hand, mentioned, aa the other have, as already mentioned, hand, we now have, from the Dead Sea Caves certain of Hebrew manuscripts number of certain number manuscripts must fl-vowel in i1 appears, showing that the a-vowel must an ending n in which which an ending appears, showing later in later in in earlier times, but in sometimes earlier have been been pronounced sometimes have times, pronounced times disappeared. times completely completely disappeared. in May 1958 in Oxford Oxford in visited me in When Murtonen visited A. Murtonen Dr. A. When Dr. 1958 could circumstances these we these circumstances could He thought matter. He the matter. we discussed discussed the thought the and at at the time when when and the time at the be that at be explained by supposing supposing that explained by different two were Scrolls were place where the Dead Sea Scrolls written, two different Sea Dead the where written, place more the more one form, used: one were used: forms forms of of pronunciation ydddk> the form, yiiriii~, pronunciation were a natural alone represented a natural solemn which alone recitation which of recitation solemn form form of represented and Hebrew grammar, rules of of Hebrew the rules development to the grammar, and according to development according of a was another which was a quicker way of pronunciation which formyiidlsii, another form way pronunciation quicker yadka, Modern and Modern Dead Sea Sea Scrolls, cf. the the Dead based based on on everyday Scrolls, and everyday speech, speech, cf. Hebrew. Hebrew. the this point on this followed on The ofTiberias Tiberias probably The Masoretes Masoretes of point the probably followed

THE FINAL FINAL VOWELS VOWELS IN THE IN THE THE MASORETIC TEXT MASORETIG TEXT

177 177

of the the Dead Dead Sea Sea Scrolls. pattern Scrolls. It It is is quite that we have we have pattern of quite possible possible that to consider the 'correct 'correct Arabic' as to as the the model for for this this innovation. innovation. had been introduced It had introduced into into the the language It of the the Koran by the language of by the in accordance readers in accordance with with the the language readers ofBedouin poetry. It is of It is Bedouin language poetry. that the Prophet, like very like the people of Mecca, said baitak the of said baitak very likely likely that Prophet, Mecca, people 'thy darabak 'he 'he struck struck thee,' 'to lak 'to house', yadak 'thy house', yaddk 'thy hand', darabak 'thy hand', thee,' lak thee'. The Bedouin said baitika said baituka, baitika baituka, yaduka yaduka (nominative), (nominative), vadika (genitive), vadika said baitaka^ yadaka (genitive), baitaka, yaddka (accusative), (accusative), and they they said darabaka and laka. laka. These forms forms ofBedouin of Bedouin Arabic were introduced darabaka introduced into the the text text of of the the Koran by into observed with with by the early Readers, and observed early Readers, as the the only great correct ones. ones. The Masoretes Masoretes followed followed great regularity regularity as only correct the Arabic Readers the example Readers and they conwere conexample given given by by the they were vinced from the example vinced-from given by the Arabic Readers-that the Arabic the Readers that the example given by final vowel had to to be regarded forms with aa final as the more correct, as the correct, regarded and these forms were now confirmed by by the the orthography of some orthography of manuscripts the cave cave near Jericho manuscripts which had been brought Jericho brought from the to Jerusalem that as to in about 800. We have already as seen that Jerusalem already seen 'Karaites' the Masoretes carefully '~araites' studied these manuscripts and studied these carefully manuscripts in their reliance on them in placed of Hebrew their reconstruction reconstruction of placed great great reliance grammar. grammar. final vowels were also also introduced by Such final by the the Masoretes Masoretes into into other kinds of forms where they not been pronounced pronounced before. before. they had not illustrate this this by by two examples: II may illustrate examples: texts with suffix of In the liturgical with Palestinian Palestinian punctuation punctuation the the suffix of liturgical texts is the written the 3rd singular feminine is always written without the without 3rd person person singular always final vowel when added to final to a noun in in the the plural plural or or to to a noun ending ~erobas on the the Mishmarot ending with a vowel. In Hedwatha's Kerobas find the the following following examples examples in in quotations quotations from the the Bible: Bible: we find ih'~N: (8T3?8) (i:;1"W~) Prov. Prov. i,i, 21 2 I (p. (p. 6); 6); nVip^ ii~~6p~~ fi&TJ??) (i)~1R~) Isa. Isa. iv, iv, 55 (p. (p. 6); 6); i1,'r.h:) ftp?"}?), (i:;1'~1:P), n'SfM i1':jii73 (5P7sn) (i:;1'1~~t) Hos. ii, ii, 17 17 (p. (p. 23). 23). In the the liturgical liturgical Ps. cf. we find rphibih themselves poems themselves find i1'r,i'biM (p. 8, c£ i)'t'~;n Ps. lv, n); I I) ; Iv, 8, rrpfcln (p. poems cf. Lam. cf. TrS'w i1.{"~tv (p. (p. 9, 9, cf. rrw O'1¥o/ i,4, &c.); rntf?s[n] i1~I1'~~[liJ (p. (p. 14, 14, cf. ^EfrfP ;;J't''?¥J;' i, 4, &c.); Ezek. Ezek. xxxi, xxxi, 4); 4); nn&itoV i1":'~'tv~ (p. (p. 14); 14.); rpbb i1';£l';:j (p. (p. 17, 17, cf. c£ /T|? ;;J';:~ Prov. Prov. xxxi, xxxi, some add I To these 13, &c); i1~j'~~:J (p. 17). these examples I may add some rrhlb^ examples 13, &c); (p. 17). the 'Aboda of ofJose b.Jose, according to to the the Oxford MS Heb. Heb. from the Jose, according Jose b. rfalM rrira d. 55, 55, fol. fol. 12 12 ff.: ff.: rniib i1;lrib (ii, (ii, 3; 3; cf. cf. P'~~~ Prov. Prov. xxxi, xxxi, 12); 12); i1\lb~ (ii, (ii, 4; 4-; d. c£ ^patoia ;;J'~;~I? Ps. Ps. civ; civ; 5); 5); 7P& i1~!:l (ix, (ix, 5; 5; cf. cf. rps> y''? Prov. Prov. xxx, xxx, 20, 20, &c.); &c.); nhax i1~"~N: cf. (x, i; I; cf. e£ rp^fe*? y'1~~ Prov. Prov. i,i, 21, 21, &c., &e., see see above). above). Similar Similar forms fo~ms can can (x, be found found in in all all liturgical liturgical MSS with with Palestinian Palestinian punctuation. punctuatIon. In In be 13 13

THE BIBLE THE HEBREW TEXT OF THE HEBREW TEXT THE

178 178

this kind are the Hexapla the Second Column of the are specimens of this Hexapla specimens generally only one example: oc^ouScc generally not preserved. example a{Louoa preserved. II know of only It is is clear clear that the Masoretes intro(y"1~~~) introPs. lxxv, Ixxv, 4 4 (Field). (FTpfeS?) Ps. (Field). It final vowel which was not spoken duced in in these these forms forms too too aa final spoken that this this vowel was not pronounced it is is very before, before, and it likely that pronounced very likely at the still a spoken at the time time when Hebrew was still spoken language language and Old refer to Testament poetry here refer to §232 of may here composed. II may poetry was composed. 232 of Sievers has shown that the these the Metrische that all all these Metrische Studien, Studien, where Sievers the metrical law on which are against the final final vowel are forms with the against the based. Hebrew poetry poetry was based. is the 2nd person The second example masculine of of person singular singular masculine example is the perfect. the the Here also the Masoretes regularly introduced a final also a introduced final regularly perfect. vowel which had not been pronounced-or propronounced or not regularly regularly pronounced previously. In the Second Column of the Hexapla nounced-previously. Hexapla we 1 the following find the specimens: following specimens: IVHS xxxi, nrira xviii, va6a6 n~m 18 P"1'fl i taSaO va8a8 cpaoL8 Laoa8 M?H xxx, xxx, 12; 12; 9008 xviii, 41; xxxi, I; 41 aepax8 a9a^6 ~?~y rn*n fl?tf ~~1~ 8; pa·c8 P"W1xxxi, 8; cra{La8 ~~~~ xxxi, 23; ~avaO ~Im n?T xxxi, xxxi, 8; poa6 xxxi,* 8; aajxaO xxxi, 23; 1 1 fl&f? lxxxix, 39; cpapacr8 ~~1~ l:lLxxix, 4 ; cra[L8 ~??W lxxxix, 4 ; {Layap8 Ixxxix, 39; 9apaa6 $?"!? Ixxxix, 41; aoqiG Ixxxix, 41; nm^ lxxxix, ilTli( Ixxxix, 45. 45. these II may To these transcribed by by JJerome erome: may add the following following forms transcribed saritk P"'1~ carath calloth sarith 29; carath P~1R. J er. iii, 12; calloth pilyj2 fynfe Gen. xxxii, xxxii, 29; n*Hj? Jer. in, 12; rriVj? It is is true true that these these forms without Nahum i,i, 14. It without a final final vowel vowel are not the only here only ones found in the Second Column. We have here also the following the final rfr&S vowel with the final vowel: cpaaA8a P7~~ also transcriptions following transcriptions 9ococX6oc xxxi, paEL8a nrpfcn np"W1- xxxv, xxxv, 22; 22; papa6a ~apa8a xxxi, 20; xxxi, 20; 20; cracpav8a 20; pccsi8a ompavGa ~t;;i¥ fi?5? xxxi, It may P~1~ that the the different different pronunciation pronunciation Ixxxix, 48. 48. It pH^I lxxxix, may be that different Hebrew orthography, of these these forms was due to to the the different orthography, in in so so far as forms written written in in Hebrew with final final nn were pronounced pronounced with a final final vowel. vowel. On this this assumption assumption we have to to suppose suppose that that the the consonantal consonantal text, text, used by by those those who created created the the transcribed transcribed text the Second Column of of the the Hexapla, Hexapla, differed differed in in text preserved preserved in the some instances from the the text text which we now have. have. The same difference difference is is to to be found in in the the liturgical liturgical texts texts with with Palestinian Palestinian punctuation. Here these these forms were written written without without the the final final punctuation. vowel text was written written without without aa final final n. n. In In vowel when the the Hebrew text the Kerobas of Hedwatha we find find the the I>.erobas the following following examples examples: rnbKI ni-~~' (J;)1~l$~) Jer. Jer. xxv, xxv, 30; n~"n (wyj) (J:;1";i;!) Ps. Ps. xc, xc, iI; ri"S7T ni7+ (MT) (~¥1~) Ps. Ps. cxxxix, cxxxix, 2. 2. (?18S}) 30; n*n But But we find find also also riflrii n'nn'3 (n/ma) (nltn)) Deut. Deut. xxvi, xxvi, 15 15 and rfruh n"ii3':! (nnja) (n~t~) Ps. Ps. cxxxix, cxxxix, 22 written written with nn and a final final vowel. vowel. In the the liturgical liturgical :

;

;

:

14:

:

:

;

1

1 Gf. Cf. A. A. Sperber's Sperber's article, article, quoted quoted above, above, p. p. 166, r66, n. n. 2. Q.

THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE BGDKPT THE

179 179

poems always written written with with aa final i1 forms are are always final n poems themselves such forms also provided and therefore also with a final vowel. It is clear that provided with a final vowel. It is clear that in this this case case also also the Masoretes in have introduced introduced aa final final vowel vowel Masoretes have which which usually was not pronounced in earlier times; I may here usually pronounced in earlier times; I may here refer Sievers's Metrische Studien, where he has shown in again refer to Sievers's Metrische again Studien, where he has shown in that §227 that the metrical system demands the forms without a final the forms without a final 227 system vowel. vowel.

BGDKPT

THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE BGDKPTl1 23· 23. THE Discussing correct utterance utterance of of the the Shma', Shma', for the the correct Discussing the regulations regulations for the Jewish the pericopes Deut. Deut. vi, vi, 4-9; 4-9; xi, xi, the pericopes Jewish creed consisting consisting of the 22 ; Num. xv, 13Jew must in in duty duty recite recite at at 13-22; xv, 37-41, 37-41, which every every Jew least twice a day, least quotes in in the the presence presence of of Raba day, Rabbi 'Obadya 'Obadya quotes (bar greatest Talmudic Talmudic authorities) authorities) the greatest (bar Joseph, Joseph, died 352, 352, one of the the Baraitha, i.e. a Tannaitic the not preserved preserved in the Tannaitic statement statement not in the Baraitha, i.e. Mishna: 22 and ye shall teach' ct;11~7~ 'and in order order teach' (Deut. that in xi, 19) ye shall (Deut. xi, 19) means that that that your perfect aa pause pause ("11) be your teaching teaching should be perfect (HI'i) must be made between the the (letters) together (n'pnrt). (C·p::11;'). Raba (letters) clinging clinging together after him: That is said after is to to say said 1:J:J' *?v 'l.7 (Deut. (Deut. vi, vi, 6); C::l:J:J, 'l.7 *?$? say "jMV 6); DDl^V 1 VM (vi, nto (xi, QDinV tea (xi, ,::l:l (xi, (xi, 15); (xi, 18); 8) 1:J::1' (vi, 5); (xi, 13); 13) 11W:l pi ? ,::l:J 5) C::l:J:J, 15) -pta :Jl/.ll.7 mna Cn1:J~' nrrrrmi (xi, Vro l'])::li1 i1,m~ xv, 38); :11'~~ DDHK C::l1'\~ (xi, 17); 38); SHK& 17); "1'\Ej (Num. xv, *pn (Num. (xv. 41). (xv. 41). here the the eight Shma Raba enumerates here places where in in the the Shma' eight places that consonant with a word begins with which the the previous previous begins with that ends. In order that that such words should word ends. should not cling cling together, together, a pause Six of to be made between them. of the the examples examples given given them. Six pause was to 2TO and l']l::lil are quite clear. But two examples, by examples, "ptZD 1'l/)::1 :Jl/)!.7 by Raba are quite clear. *pDH Ss are are meaningless Is and both tls unless both :Js "l'1Ej, are pronounced pronounced ^>nD, are meaningless unless as in the same way. these letters in letters had been pronounced pronounced as If one of these way. If as the Masora the as a spirant and the other as a plosive, as the demands, other demands, spirant plosive, of their their clinging clinging there there would have been no danger danger whatever of c

1

;

;

;

;

e

11 Cf. in Marti-Festschrift, Marti-Festschrift, Vom Alien Alten der Masoreten' in Gf. my 'Die PWlktation Punktation der article 'Die my article Alttestamentliche Wissenschaft, die Alttestamentliche Testament zur Zeitschriftfilr vol. xli), xli), Giessen, Giessen, Testament (Beihefte Wissenschaft, vol. (Beihefte zur ^eitschnftfur die also in in Opera 1925, pp. 167-72; Minora, Leiden, pp. 48-53, 48-53. Leiden, 1956, 1956, pp. ^9^5> PPOpera Minora, 167-72; also •2 Cf. source is is quoted quoted in the the Cf. Bab. Talmud, Ber. fol. i6b. The same Tannaitic source fol. 16b. Talmud, Ber.

Palestinian Talmud, Ber. 2. Palestinian examples, only only 'pi'? ,~~, tea ':l~ and and arm C:l~~'? ten "~ 2. 4, Talmud, Ber. 4, with the same examples, is added, are omitted, 21 is added. mrp mn' was was read read as as 'l'X, an iffK Deut. 11, mrp )I:l~'l OIK, an yzvs 'IZ'K 11, 21 omitted, and mn' interesting difference in in the the pronunciation pronWlciation of of that there there was no difference the fact for the fact that interesting example example for at that )I authority like like Raba is is not not mentioned here. here. in Palestine. that time time in Palestine. But an authority y and x at in his York, 1941, vols, more than than 1,200 Louis Ginzberg, his huge 1,200 3 vols, 1941, 3 Commentary (New (New York, huge Commentary Ginzberg, in at full facts at full length. is anxious anxious to to write write his his pages for Ber. Ber. 1-4), discusses these these facts length. But he is pages for 1-4), discusses dare the not so he Commentary on very conservative lines, and so does dare draw the necessary conservative necessary lines, Commentary very conclusions. conclusions. 1

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

l8o 180

is therefore It is therefore obvious that Raba had in in mind here together. obvious that here a a together. It the Masoretes. pronunciation differed from that fixed by the that fixed Masoretes. pronunciation which differed by of the earlier of these letters? What do we know ofthe earlier pronunciation letters? pronunciation ofthese the Hexapla, the Hebrew ::l, In the Second Column of the n are are D, £:I, S, 1"l Hexapla, the as may in the following regularly 6, as regularly rendered by by X, %, tp, 9, El, may be seen in following examples: examples :

1. for for ~: S: XCl~c.va 1. =Po/O xviii, xxix, I; xviii, 29; i; ocrx.~ ^ocpcoS 'i:l~ ocr^ '^5 29; ElY)AY)X ':j~~ TO| xxix, ov 8. xxxii 8; ~SEPX :r11f lii, 8; ~EXXOV 1;:;': lxxxix, 3 8; pSspx ^TT.? Hi, 8; &exx ]is? Ixxxix, 38. for tl: D: tpClpMEl 2. for 2. ~;tl~ lxxxix, 4 I; EtpElCl nl]~~ xlix, 9ccpoca6 fl2nD Ixxxix, 41; S$ xlix, 5; 5; O1.ntppou VisrP xxxv, ~"~~~1 26; ~ClClVtpY) '~tlJf xxxv, 16; ~Cla.cpcpc.v i£:l~f 6; xxxv, 26; paav97) **S?nS xxxv, 16; paa99co ID*?? xxx, xxx, 6; ~ECPCPOAOU ~l;l~: xviii, 39. wS? xviii, 39. t,99oXou n: VClElClEl va6a8 i1~lJ~ l;l~~J;1J:l xviii, 3. flflljl xviii, 3. for 1"l: xviii, 27, xviii, 41; 41 ElEElcpa.ElElClA G^aGGaX VflDnr) 27, &c. 1

1

]

;

in certain In the Septuagint, certain particulars older Septuagint, representing representing in particulars older find pronunciations, pronunciations, we find: as for for instance instance Xa.Va.ClV, a^ P> Hebrew ~, X, as XClAe:~, D, usually by x> usually rendered by x^aocv, x Ba.pouX, it is is rendered sometimes by by x, x, Bapou^, A~~[LEAEX, ApLpteXe^, ArJf.ClWJ.~. Acr^ocva^. But here it in foreign as in in Kupo~ e.g. in Hebrew proper proper names, names, ttf*p and in e.g. in foreign names as Kupo<; lZl1l1 in certain certain books, as KE'JEpc.vEl books, as 1"li"~~ Joshua Joshua xi, xi, 22; Ke^i(3 KE<:E~~ especially especially in Kevspco6 ntiiD inDK i8 24, :I'!=?tt 15, 25; Rappee Ka.pa.cpa. 1D3 "~:r 18, 24, (read K(Jeapav, ocXy is by IleiGoo C1"l~. DDS. Exod. i, "~'t;iEi, IIE~Elc.v i, I11; I; GaAmooG Ele
;

3

;

3

1

B

)

3

3

5

:

(J

THE PRONUNCIATION PRONUNCIATION THE

OF THE THE BGDKPT

I8I l8l

1 Tannaitic saying is quoted: 1 ,n~::l Tannaitic 'It is is necessary to saying is quoted: "rrmn 1~'~71' pKflV 1~"~ 7*121 'It necessary to in ,n~'. extend in "THK'. This is is explained as meaning that when saying explained as meaning that saying the Shma' the' the 7 in in the the word ,n~ the 7HK must be extended. extended. This This is is possible possible if this this letter letter was pronounced only as a spirant, as dh. dfi. i.e. as only if pronounced as spirant, i.e. Hebrew li is is regularly rendered by y in the Second Column of of regularly by y in the the Hexapla also in in the the the Septuagint. here we Hexapla and usually usually also Septuagint. But here 3KH Ii Kings cf. D.w"t]x find sometimes x, xxii, 9 in A); x, cf. AOOTJX ~~i, Kings xxii, 9 B (D.w"t]y (AooTjy in A) Exod. ocXs>c ocAEX, OCAX Nocqpsx l~~ x, 25, xi, 16; 16; ]fr| Gen. x, 25, xi, SsxsXax (besides ~EXEAOCX cf. xix, (besides ~~XAEy) xv, 3 B, cf. SixXey) l':?R:;t ^?j phe, sed sed legatur legatur p. p. apud Hebraeos scribatur quidem The word iriBK ;11~~ is is of of foreign origin and corresponds corresponds to to Accad. foreign origin seems to apadana, and 'seems to have retained retained aa pronunciation pronunciation of of Dtl which apadana^ is not to to be found in in real real Hebrew words in in Jerome's Jerome's time. time. is ;

5

11 Cf. Palestinian Talmud, Cf. Palestinian Talmud, 2 2 This This has has been shown by by

Berakhot 2, 2, i, I, Babylonian Babylonian Talmud, Talmud, Ber. Ber. 13 13 b. b. Wutz in in the the first first part part of of his his book book Die Die Transkriptionen Transkriptionen ..• cf. above, above, p. p. 90, go, n. n. 2. 2. Otto Pretzl Pretzl refers refers to to these these problems problems in in his his articles articles 'Septua'Septuacf. gintaprobleme im Buche Buche der Richter' Richter' and and 'Die 'Die griechischen griechischen Hands Handschriftengruppen chriftengruppen gintaprobleme BucheJosua untersucht, nach ihrer ihrer Eigenart Eigenart und ihrem ihrem Verhaltenis Verhaltems zu zu einander', einander', im Buche Josua untersucht, in in Biblica, Biblica, vols. vols. vii vii and ix, ix, Roma, 1926 Ig26 and and 1928. Ig28. 3 3 Cf. Cf. Siegfried, Siegfried, ZAW> ZAW, vol. vol. iv, iv, 1884, p. 63. 63. 1884, p. .

,

.

182 l82

THE

HEBREW TEXT

HEBREW

OF THE BIBLE

We have have already transcriptions of of Hebrew seen that that Jerome's Jerome's transcriptions already seen words have caution.!1 He usually usually renders renders to be be regarded have to regarded with caution. in his his Greek sources. Hebrew words as sources. We should should as he found them in not in his transcribed his works Hebrew words transcribed not be surprised to find find in surprised to in his his quotations according find in quotations to very early methods. When we find according to very early in to by p, we have to recognize in quoaa Hebrew tID rendered them rendered by p, recognize quoor Greek tations or from the Onomasticon, the the Septuagint tations from the Onomasticon, Septuagint are often where such often to to be found. found. When we transliterations are such transliterations D rendered a Hebrew tI rendered by ph, ph, we should should find in his find in his quotations by quotations of transliteration an influence of the method of transliteration used in the used in recognize of influence recognize sometimes the although sometimes possibly the Hexapla, of the the Second Column of Hexapla, although possibly the Septuagint, derived in which the transcription transcription of the derived from MSS of Septuagint, in of with that method. to conform with that method. of Hebrew names was made to in which a a Hebrew DtI is is rendered rendered Transcribed Transcribed Hebrew words in see Jerome's interest. In these these we must see by J erome's own are of of special by f/ are special interest. with the transcriptions, made to accord with the pronunciation to pronunciation which transcriptions, his Jewish teachers. I in Palestine Jewish teachers. I may may quote quote he heard in Palestine from his here Hebraicae in in libro libro Geneseos the here from Hieronymi Geneseos*2 the Quaestiones Hebraicae Hieronymi Quaestiones following examples: marahaefeth 11~t]11? i, 2; afar ,~¥ iii, 14; nijilim 2; iii, 14; marahaefeth nifilim ntn? afar^V following examples: 1:l'~~~iJ ] afeth flgj 11~~ ix, ix, 18; 11~; x, x, 2; 2; Q^snpn xxxi, 18; ns; vi, 4; xxxi, 19; 19; lafeth 4; therafim therafim c'!;I1N ErV?fD vi, 1B x, rrnftDS x, Put Fut ~~£j }fefthuim C'lJ~~~ Aifaxad l?to?>1K 1W:t!E'W x, x, 24; 24; Sale/ Salef x, 13; x, 2; 2; Nefthuim 13; Arfaxad TSlK x, l"J~~ ~~~3~ (MT." (MT. *?*CJB) ~~'~~) xxxii, xxxii, 31; 3 I; x, 29; x, 26; 26; Ofir Ofir "!;I~~ 29; Fanuhel *?gtt? *$W x, nrn&K xxxv, 16. Elifaz xxxv, 16. TD?VK xxxvi, xxxvi, 4; 4; Efratha Efratha ~~1~~ Elifaz t£j_'7~ This £j is is quite in accordance accordance with with This transcription transcription of Hebrew S quite in Jerome's that Jerome's statement quoted quoted above. There can be no doubt that Jerome in Palestine Palestine the the very very pronunpronun330-420) heard in (about 330-420) Jerome (about S which Raba, ciation of Hebrew tI ciation the Babylonian Raba, the Babylonian Amora (299(299as the the correct correct pronunciation in 352), pronunciation of VTI& ~'I1£j l"J3:m 352)5 presupposes presupposes as *]jon in that this this correct Shma and that correct pronunciation the Shma". the pronunciation was ha-kanaf ha-kanaj as the correct pronunciation the correct just as presupposed by by Raba fethil, just pronunciation presupposed fethil, bhesadheka or, 'esebh bhesadheka was 'esebh to what we have seen seen before, before, or, according according to It is is quite certain bh'sadhakh. It certain eesebh bh'sadhakh. that the eesebh that the double pronunciation double quite pronunciation the BGDKPT, fixed fixed as as alone 'correct' 'correct' by of the by the the Masoretes Masoretes in in was Tiberias and Babylonia, earlier Tiberias earlier completely to the to the unknown Babylonia, completely circles. authoritative Jewish most authoritative Jewish circles. first indication indication of a double pronunciation The first pronunciation of these these letters letters is to be found in the the earliest is to the Sepher Ye§ira, the earliest Cabbalistic writing Cabbalistic Sepher Yesira, writing of which we know, has had great great influence influence upon upon know, a book which has 3 There is is a shorter Jewish thought. a shorter and a longer text of this text this of Jewish thought. longer i,

e

3

2 166. Cf. above, 11 Cf. 2 ed. ed. Paul de Lagarde, Lagarde, Lipsiae, Lipsiae, 1868. 1868. above, p. p. 166. 3 article 'J Cf. G. Scholem's article in Encyclopaedia 3 Cf. ezira' in Judaica, vot ix, cols. cols. 104-11; vol. ix, 'Jezira' Encyclopaedia Judaica, 104-11; f. Sarton, History of Science, ii, Sarton, History ii, pp. of Science, pp. 367 367 f.

THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE BGDKPT THE

183 183

book, greatly other. The shorter shorter text text is is each other. book, greatly differing differing from each commented on by in the the second second half half of of the the tenth tenth authors in by Jewish Jewish authors often in in later later times. century the longer longer text have the the times. On the text we have century and often written commentary written by the first half of of the the tenth tenth Sa adya in in the first half commentary by Sa'adya century. the book was written. written. It is It is century. We do not know when the Sa adya regarded certain that Sa'adya the book commented on by him the regarded by as an old as old text. text. this book we find find a double classification In this classification of of Hebrew letters, letters, 1 first on phonetical the first principles with five groups: (I) :>7nm~, with five phonetical principles groups: (i) 3?nnK, the (2) tl~,:t, (3) V:l'l, (4) m'~i, (5) tz'''~tlr; the second differentiating (2) Sfci:}, (3) pw, (4) rtfjtn, (5) tznffiT; differentiating between (I) 'the mothers', letters tPDK, lV~N, corresponding corresponding the three three letters mothers', the (i) 'the to to the three elements air, water, fire, to the three seasons, &c.; &c.; the three air, water, fire, seasons, letters with (2) the seven letters with a double pronunciation, the letters the letters (2) pronunciation, to the 1'mSDTll, 1 itl:l il:t, corresponding planets, the the seven heavens, the seven seven planets, seven heavens, corresponding to twelve &c; (3) the other twelve letters with simple pronunciation, letters with corre&c; (3) simple pronunciation, correto the the the twelve sponding to the twelve signs of the Zodiac, the twelve months, &c. sponding Zodiac, months, &c. signs It is is interesting that is the letter It that the letter" is connected here with the connected here with the 1 interesting six BGDKFT. Sa'adya reports that he has himself been told six that he has himself been told Sa'adya reports the double pronunciation that that the only spoken spoken in in Babylonia; Babylonia; of T was only pronunciation of., it was both spoken and also also in in it indicated in writing in Tiberias. indicated Tiberias. spoken writing this statement In spite the double double pronunciation pronunciation of the statement we find find the of the spite of this letter indicated in the the the Babylonian MS of indicated in 680 Berlin letter or qu 680 of the Berlin Babylonian qu 2 Tiberian MS is is known to to me in in which the the Library,2 Library, and no Tiberian is indicated. indicated. The Tiberian double pronunciation Tiberian Masoretes Masoretes pronunciation of i1 is this double pronunciation, abandoned this their influence influence pronunciation, and under their the indication the pronunciation of of the the letter letter was of the the double pronunciation indication of in later abandoned in the Bible Bible also. also. Later Later later Babylonian Babylonian MSS of the the difference Hebrew grammarians difference in in the pronunciation pronunciation grammarians mention the of but they it. 3 We have here here an the letter, of the letter, but they no longer longer understand it. that the interesting the Masoretes have altered altered aa the fact fact that interesting proof proof of the pronunciation which, according to Sa'adya, generally used Sa'adya, was generally according to pronunciation which, his time. time. in his the seven The two pronunciations of the seven letters letters are are called called n$p> illVV pronunciations of recalls This Yesira. and 1i recalls Syriac in the the Sepher Syriac :£>.ushshaiya Kushshaiya Sepher Y e~ira. *p in and Rukkacha, the double doubl~ pronunciation pronunciation the signs Rukkacha, the indicating the signs indicating the was It of the BGDKFT in Syriac. It the great James James of Edessa Edessa in of the great Syriac. e

e

11 Cf. hebraischen Grammatik', Grammatik', in in %DMG, ZDUG, der hebraischen 'Die Anfange Cf. W. Bacher, Bacher, 'Die Anfange der vol. xlix, vol. 20-3. xlix, Leipzig, pp. 20-3. Leipzig, 1895, 1895, pp. 2 der des Alien • Cf. Alten Testaments Testaments nach nach der der Vberlieferung Masoretische Text des Gf. my Uberlieferung der my book Der Masoretische Babylonischen Juden, Juden, Leipzig, Leipzig, 1902, older Babylonian Babylonian Biblical Biblical MSS in in p. 44. 44. Other older 1902, p. Babylonischen which are mentioned in Masoreten Masoreten des des Ostens. Ostens. with Dagesh is provided which .,1 is Dagesh and Rafe are provided with 3 in my book of statements in • II have quoted of 1902, referred to to in in these statements discussed these 1902, referred quoted and discussed footnote 22 above, above, pp. 38-45. pp. 38-45-

184 184

THE

TEXT HEBREW HEBREW TEXT

OF THE BIBLE

far as as we know, (640----708) the first first to to observe the as far observe the know, was the who, as (640-708) who, letters in these letters in the the Syriac language, double double pronunciation Syriac language, pronunciation of these and under his influence the different pronunciations for the influence signs different pronunciations under his signs for the plosive plosive (hard) were introduced. introduced. l1 The signs indicating the signs indicating (hard) and the at first not added regularly regularly first not the spirant (soft) pronunciation spirant (soft) pronunciation were at in exceptional so two two signs to the letters, to the cases, and so letters, but only signs had only in exceptional cases, to be introduced. regularly to to these these Later these these signs to be introduced. Later signs were added regularly letters in Syriac letters in Syriac MSS. The fragments Biblical MSS show the the same same old Hebrew Biblical fragments of old in rare rare cases. the signs method. only in also the method. Here also cases. signs were added only is the Thus is to be explained. In the presence In signs to explained. presence of the two signs later to all all the the letters letters the two signs later MSS the signs were regularly regularly added to in the signs altered; in in the the BabyloBabyloin question. signs were altered; question. The names of the called Digsha nian Masora they ~ifya, in in the the Tiberian Tiberian Digsha and Kifya, they were called 22 Masora Dagesh the old old names preserved preserved in in the the Dagesh and Raphe. Raphe. But the are valuable hints indicating valuable hints indicating the origin of of this this Sepher Yesira are the origin Sepher Ye~ira It is is very very likely likely that that the the double double pronunpronunkind kind of pronunciation. pronunciation. It ciation introduced into into Hebrew in in the the of the ciation of the BGDKFT was introduced the eighth of the regular introduction introduction of the course course of the signs eighth century. century. The regular signs in Syriac Biblical MSS during during was accomplished accomplished in Syriac and Hebrew Biblical It is is a curious the ninth century. curious coincidence the coincidence that that the the oldest oldest century. It of the Biblical MS of dated Masoretic Biblical the Syrians preserved to to us, us, the the Syrians preserved 3 British Museum MS Add. 12138,3 written at at nearly nearly famous British I2I38, was written the same time (899) as the oldest oldest dated Masoretic Masoretic text of the the the text of (899) as to us, Hebrew Bible Bible preserved the Ben Asher Codex of of the the us, the preserved to in the the Synagogue of the the Karaites in Cairo ~araites in Cairo (895). (895). Prophets Synagogue of Prophets in

Conclusions 24. 24. Conclusions From the the three examples to the the treatment treatment of of the the examples referring referring to Hebrew Bible by Masoretes discussed discussed above, above, we by the Tiberian Masoretes conclusions can draw the following following conclusions: in the course of the ninth century When in century the the Masoretes Masoretes of of Tiberias began began their their work of adding consistent punctuation punctuation to to adding a consistent text of the Hebrew Bible, that it it was was the text convinced that Bible, they they were convinced to give text of the their duty Bible as the Bible as correct a form as as possible possible their correct a duty to give the text :

1 Traitf de de Grammaire Syriaque, 1 Cf. Rubens Duval, Syriaque, Paris Paris 1881, pp. 112 fr. 112 ff. Duval, Traitt 1881, pp. contribution to Gf. my contribution to Bauer and Leander, •2 Cf. Historische Grammatik der Hebrdischen Hebriiischen Grammatik der Leander, Historiscke des Alten Alien Testamentes, vol. i, Sprache pp. 117-29. I 17-29. i, Halle 1922, Testamentes, vol. Sprache des 1922, pp. 3 Weiss :Cur 3 Cf. Theodor Weiss, Laut- und und Akzentlehre Akzentlehre auf auf Grund der ostsyrischen ostsyrischen Grund der %ur Ostsyrischen Ostsyrischen LoutMassora Handschrift des British Museum (= des British Massora-Handschrift Bonner Orientalistische Heft 5) 5) Orientals tische Studien, (=Bonner Studien, Heft text ofGenesis of Genesis is is reproduced Stuttgart according to to the the British British Museum 933. Here the text Stuttgart 1933. reproduced according earlier references references to MS. The earlier to the MS are mentioned mentioned by by Weiss. Weiss. 3

1

CONCLUSIONS CON CL USrONS

r85 185

as the Readers of -just had been been anxious anxious to to give give the the of the the Koran had just as to the the Koran for best possible for reading reading and pronunciation. pronunciation. possible form to The Arab Readers had adapted the text text of of the the Koran, Koran, which which adapted the had been spoken the Prophet in the the language language of of an an educated educated spoken by by the Prophet in of Mecca, citizen of to a classical citizen of Arabic Arabic based based on prepreclassical form of Mecca, to Islamic carefully studied. studied. A Islamic Bedouin poetry they had carefully poetry which they of exhortations large preserved in in which which the the faithful faithful are preserved exhortations are large number of are how much greater are taught derives from from reading reading the the value derives taught greater value Koran accurately, I'rab and all all details details fixed fixed by by accurately, by by observing observing Trab the Readers, than from reading the text without such corrections. Readers, reading the text without such corrections. The Tiberian Masoretes, created aa correct correct Hebrew Masoretes, likewise, likewise, created text which they indicated a text indicated by a consistent system of signs consistent they by system of signs added to the consonantal text, to thereby regulating in every detail the the in text, thereby regulating every detail and recitation of the text of the Bible. pronunciation recitation of the text of the Bible. pronunciation The Arab Readers Readers declared again and and again again that that they they had declared again else to restore the of done nothing else than restore the of to its original word God its nothing original in the of purity. They succeeded in causing the disappearance of all the the all purity. They causing disappearance the older treatises of the Koran, so that older treatises dealing with the reading of the so that Koran, dealing reading only books were preserved presupposed their their accepted accepted only those books preserved which presupposed text It the the method of reading the text of the Koran. It quite by chance Koran. was reading quite by chance earlier that treatises dealing methods that the with earlier of reading the the two treatises dealing reading the text came into into the the Collection Collection of rare text rare Arabic books books belonging belonging to to Sir Alfred Chester Beatty. Sir Beatty. Tiberias emphasize The Masoretes of with all all their their energy energy of Tiberias emphasize with text of the that Bible which they they had fixed fixed was that the the form of of the the text the Bible to them in transmitted in the reliable way way from the the time time of of the most reliable transmitted to neither had that the Ezra by the men of the Great Synagogue; that they neither of the they Synagogue; by concealed anything nor added anything to what was transmitted transmitted to to anything to anything nor make to to do them. What they had intended to to the Scriptures was them. Scriptures they to establish establish them with great with explanatory accents explanatory accents powerful, to great and powerful, of and clear with sweet palate and beauty speech. clear pronunciation beauty speech. palate pronunciation They or adaptation adaptation of all all the the texts texts proproabolition or secured the the abolition They secured vided punctuation, such as as the the Babylonian Babylonian of punctuation, a different different kind of vided with with a or the the Yemenite manutext text of of the the Prophets Leningrad, or Prophets from Leningrad, text the of scripts. Vocalized texts independent of the text of the the Tiberian Tiberian texts Vocalized independent scripts. in of the in Masoretes in the fragments of the Geniza, in the the the are found Masoretes are found only Geniza, fragments only texts letters transmitted transmitted by by ChrisChrisin Greek or or Latin letters texts retranscribed retranscribed in still read the the Hebrew tians, in which the the Samaritans still in the form in the form tians, in texts found Hebrew ancient in the text and in the ancient texts in their their Synagogues, text in Synagogues, Sea. the recently in the caves near the Dead Sea. in caves the recently These for understanding understanding the the are certainly These texts texts are certainly important important for

186 l86

THE HEBREW TEXT OF THE

BIBLE

to the historical of the the Bible. Bible. But up up to the of the text of historical development the text development of present taken into into account. account. The text text have hardly they have hardly been taken present they fixed by the has been almost the the only only one fixed by the Tiberian Tiberian Masoretes Masoretes has preparation of of our our Hebrew grammars. grammars. Now considered in the the preparation considered in we know that by the the Masoretes. Masoretes. that this this text text was altered altered by II have tried to show tried to I. That the of Tiberias introduced aa number of of new" new1 the Masoretes Masoretes of Tiberias introduced of the the vowels pronunciation of the newly-established to safeguard vowels to newly-established pronunciation safeguard the gutturals. followed the the example example of of to have followed task they this task they seem to gutturals. In this the introduced the the Hamza sign sign of the the Koran who introduced the Arab Readers Readers of for of the the consonantal consonantal Alif Alif which for securing the pronunciation securing the pronunciation of had not not been taken in the the language language of the the Koran as as taken into into account in read. previously read. previously 2. a number of of end-vowels end-vowels which the Masoretes Masoretes introduced introduced a 2 That the in do previously may have existed in Hebrew. not We existed know whether previously may the vowels was caused by by an internal internal linguistic linguistic these vowels the loss loss of of these of the of the development or by the too powerful influence or the too influence Aramaic by powerful development the realize that vernacular But we must realize that the long final vernacular language. long final language. a time a language language in in vowels lost at at a time when Hebrew was still still a vowels had been lost these the Masoretes daily use. By reintroducing these vowels, the Masoretes probably use. vowels, By reintroducing daily probably set by the Arab Readers followed the example followed Readers when they they ininby the example set the text into the text of of the the Koran in in accordance accordance troduced troduced end-vowels into with Bedouin poetry, the Trab. I'rab. Besides, may Besides, they they may poetry, particularly particularly the also followed the example of Scrolls those Dead which have also of those Sea Scrolls example in about 800, the cave cave near Jericho Jericho to to Jerusalem. Jerusalem. were brought, 800, from the brought, in a double 3. That the Masoretes introduced a double pronunciation of the the 3. pronunciation of the known in BGDKPT, of which nothing in the was BGDKPTJ a pronunciation pronunciation nothing most authoritative The circles centuries. authoritative Jewish of circles of previous centuries. Jewish previous followed the created Masoretes may the Syrians Syrians who had created may have here followed to indicate this they special to indicate this double pronunciation which double special signs signs they pronunciation their spoken observed in their language. spoken language. therefore corrected The Masoretes therefore corrected and changed changed the the pronunpronunciation of the Hebrew text text in ciation in three ways, and they three different different ways, they seem to have done so so under Arabic, to ancient Hebrew and Syriac Arabic, ancient Syriac influence. Consequently the the influence. shall have to whole to subject Consequently we shall subject system to a careful careful examination. examination. The system of Masoretic punctuation punctuation to system lost much of of its its authoritative authoritative value. value. 1 What system has certainly certainly lost .

.

1 1 R. Meyer Grammatik', ZAW, pp. 221-35. 221-35. Meyer 'Probleme der hebraischen Grammatik*, AW, 1951, 1951, pp. *Zur Geschichte des hebraischen Verbums*, The same: 'Zur Verbums', VT, iii, 1953, pp. 224-235. FT, iii, 224-235. 1953, pp. The same: 'Die Bedeutung linearen Vokalisation die hebraische hebraische SprachgesSprachgesVokalisation fur fur die Bedeutung der linearen der Uniuersitiit Leipzig (Alt-Festschrift), (Alt-Festschrift), 1953/54, chichte'. Wissenschaftliche Universitdt Leipzig Wissenschaftliche Zeitschrift ^eitschrift der 1953/54, pp. pp. 67-76. 67-76.

CONCLUSIONS

187 187

we need need are are vocalized Hebrew texts texts independent of the the work of of independent of the Tiberian the Tiberian Masoretes. Masoretes. In the the Cairo Cairo Geniza we have found rich In rich vocalized vocalized Hebrew material their work. The texts material independent texts with with simple Baindependent of their simple Babylonian the bylonian punctuation punctuation have recently recently been greatly greatly enlarged by the enlarged by discoveries of Professor Professor Diez Macho, discoveries so that that we have have now almost almost Macho, so the Hebrew Bible half the Bible with this this punctuation. half have seen seen how punctuation. We have this Irakian in many this IraMan reading of the the world. It is is an world. It an reading was used in many parts parts of task of of scholarship to publish important the material material available available important task scholarship to publish the as soon as as possible. as possible. material preserved the material Further, in the the texts texts with with Palestinian Palestinian Further, the preserved in far as as it punctuation, seen to to be be independent of the the punctuation, as far as it can be seen independent of influence of Tiberian punctuation, influence is of great also. punctuation, is great importance importance also. The Palestinian Palestinian material material prepared by Dr. Dr. A. A. Murtonen of of prepared by Helsinki shows the work on these how these texts Helsinki the the texts must be done, done, and the the basis grammar basis of us aa of these these texts texts shows shows us grammar prepared by him on the prepared by of the in the Hebrew spoken Palestine before form of before the of the the the work of spoken in Palestine Tiberian Masoretes Masoretes began. began. see that the language We see used here here is is clearly clearly language which was used connected with the form of Hebrew used used by by the the Samaritans in Samaritans in to their religious services the their services up to the present day. Hebrew text The text up present day. religious in Nablus by recorded in Ritter and especially especially by by Arthur by Hellmut Ritter Schaade, here in in Appendix will Schaade, which II am publishing II, will publishing here Appendix Il, this make possible real study form is of It possible a real of this of language. It is of great study language. great Scrolls have confirmed significance plene-written Dead Sea Scrolls confirmed significance that plene-written certain characteristics characteristics in the antiquity in Samaritan pronunciation pronunciation antiquity of certain of Hebrew. in Greek transcription The Hebrew texts texts in transcription taken taken over over by by Origen Origen for his Hexapla Hexapla are are also also very very important. important. for the the Second Column of his to have been made by They by the the most official official Jewish Jewish circles circles They seem to in the the second century. century. The and exhibit exhibit a form of Hebrew used in texts by edition of these these texts by Giovanni Cardinal Cardinal Mercati will will make edition of of and will basis the a careful possible careful study them will provide the basis for for study provide possible other surviving surviving transcribed transcribed texts, texts, thereby thereby further research research on other further see the giving to see the earlier earlier development development of of Hebrew opportunity to giving an opportunity of text Bible our older than the pronunciation. They are older the text of Bible and pronunciation. They with their their help help we might might be able to to investigate investigate problems problems of of with metric in in aa promising promising way. way. We must always always realize realize Hebrew metric that the the Masoretes Masoretes of of Tiberias Tiberias were interested interested in in preparing preparing aa that reliable text text for for divine divine service. service. They They did did not prepare prepare aa basis basis for for reliable metrical studies. metrical studies.

THE HEBREW HEBREW TEXT OF THE BIBLE

188 l88

Gotthelf die tiberiensische tiberiensische Vo Voin his his article lst die article '1st Gotthelf Bergstrasser, Bergstrasser, in No. eine Rekonstruktion?' kalisation (ODe 1924, 26) puts the kalisation eine Rekonstruktion?' (OL% 26) puts the 1924, question: question: c

as Kahle supposes 'Is thinkable in in these these 'Is such such a daring reform as daring reform supposes thinkable of all all if if the the vocalivocalicenturies Hardly; least least of centuries bound by tradition? Hardly; by tradition? in fact zation the Masoretes. Masoretes. For For what we fact go to the zation does does in go back to to shows an obstinate clinging to the smallest know of obstinate the of their their activity smallest activity clinging details to them' them' (referring (referring to my of what was transmitted transmitted to details of to my in ZAW article in Minora, Leiden article ^AW 1921, 1921, pp. 230-239, = Opera Minora> pp. 230-239,=Opera 6 , pp. 8-47). 195 38 *95 6 -47) PP- 3 >

*

What we knew until the activity activity of of the the Masoretes Masoretes until recently recently of the it was impossible as it is impossible to to go go behind behind the the text text is not not very reliable as very reliable the material created. But now, in the the which they now, given material found in they created. given the to consider Geniza and having having learned consider other pre-Masoretic other pre-Masoretic learned to to arrive it should should be be possible arrive at at aa truly truly historical historical underundermaterial, material, it possible to the of their owe uniform text of their work. The Jews the uniform text of the standing of the Jews standing the Masoretes. the work of the Bible to Masoretes. Looking Looking back to to this this final final Bible to the the verdict of Bergstrasser the character character achievement the verdict of Bergstrasser concerning concerning the is understandable. the Masora is understandable. But it of it has has only only the the same value value of the that for the statement the as, for instance, the statement that the codified in the Law codified in the as, instance, is identical identical with the the Oral Law revealed, revealed, together together with with the the Mishna is Sinai. to Both are of Written articles of faith to the Written Law, to Moses on Sinai. are articles faith to the Law, be on science based Jew. But science cannot based such principles; it pious pious Jew. principles; it must be established established on the the data of history. history.

PART IU III

The Translations the Bible Bible of the Translations of

CHAPTER CHAPTER III III

THE TRANSLATIONS THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE THE TARGUM T ARGUM ONKELOS ON~ELOS When we speak translations of of the the the Aramaic translations speak of Targums, Targums, the first instance Bible, of Targum Targum Onkelos On~elos to to the the instance of Bible, we think in the first Torah and of Targum to the the Prophets. Prophets. These These are are the the Targum Jonathan Jonathan to two official]ewish official Jewish Targums there is is no no doubt doubt that that they they Targums and there received the the form in in which we have them in received in Babylonia. Babylonia. In In the the Cairo Geniza quite fragments of of these these two two Targums Targums quite a number of fragments were found, Babylonian punctuation. punctuation. found, provided provided with genuine genuine Babylonian itself shows that that they This itself circulated in Babylonia. must have circulated in they Babylonia. least fragment And not the least of any other Targum with this kind kind other with this fragment any Targum is known to to us. It of punctuation is us. It is clear that only these is clear that two these punctuation only in Babylonia. Targums Targums were used in Babylonia. Onkelos by The name OnMlos the Torah is is the Targum to the by which the Targum to is nothing else than Aquilas. generally Aquilas. Aquilas Aquilas was generally quoted quoted is nothing else to be the author of a Greek translation translation of of the the Bible Bible considered to in which the the Greek text text was adapted to the in as far far as as possible possible to the adapted as to the pedantic Hebrew original, rendering of of all all details. details. original, even to pedantic rendering Palestinian Talmud the the name is In the Palestinian is written written 'Akilas '~las (oVpB) (o~,p~) and is given several it is several times as that of the it times as that of the author of the of author the new Greek given translation of the Bible. Bible. We learn that translation that he was aa proselyte proselyte ("to), (.,l) , Akiba. The no born Israelite, that he was a pupil pupil of of Rabbi '~ba. Israelite, and that is altered altered in the Babylonian name is to Onkelos Onlselos (oV?j?31K), (oi~pm~), Babylonian Talmud to a name which certainly derives from Aquilas. Aquilas. Of Onkelos O~elos several several certainly derives are told, Bible translation translation is is connected connected things told, but generally things are generally no Bible is only with the the name. There is place in in the the Babylonian Babylonian Talmud, Talmud, only one place the Targum Megillah to the the Torah is is attributed attributed to to Megillah ga, Targum to 3a, where the the Proselyte 13in OlVpttK, Onlselos oil;lp~i~, and in in the same place place Jonathan Jonathan Onl$elos the Proselyte "~i1 is given ben the Targum Targum to to the the Prophets. Prophets. ben 'Uzziel as author of the 'Uzziel is given as for is evidence in the This reference is the only evidence for Talmud the Babylonian reference in only Babylonian two names. with connecting the two Babylonian Targums these the Babylonian Targums connecting But the the Palestinian Palestinian the Babylonian depends here on the Babylonian Talmud depends Talmud,l 1.9, information concerning concerning find, in Megilla Talmud, 1 where we find, 1.9, Megilla i. I.

e

11

As demonstrated by Blau, in in JQR, JQR, xi, xi, 1897, p. 7s8f. 738f. 1897, p. Ludwig Blau, by Ludwig 19 1

192 192

THE THE

TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

version of Aquilas It was only the Greek version only the the Babylonian Babylonian Aquilas (o"j?:li). (oV'ptf). It Talmud that Aquilas, altered On~elos, that connected altered to the name of of Aquilas., to Onkelos, connected the the Aramaic translation with the the Torah, Torah, clearly clearly on the the asastranslation of the sumption that the Targum O~elos help the Onkelos that the Aramaic would the sumption Targum help to understand the speaking correctly, just just the Hebrew Torah correctly, Jews to speaking Jews as the as Bible attributed to Aquilas Aquilas was the Greek translation translation of of the the Bible attributed to to help intended to Jews to to understand understand the the the Greek speaking help the speaking Jews Hebrew Bible. Bible. Concerning On~elos, Gustaf Dalman of Targum the language Concerning the language of Targum Onkelos, like others others before him is quite -like right in pointing pointing out out that that it it before him-is quite right in of the neither the dialect corresponds with neither the Aramaic dialect of the Babylonian Babylonian corresponds Talmud, nor the the Palestinian Palestinian Talmud. dialect of the the Aramaic dialect Talmud, nor is related that it it is to Biblical Biblical Aramaic and he He says he thinks thinks that that related to says that it take in the in the we may take it to be in the main an exact rendering in the language to exact rendering may language at that spoken goes back on his his words that time time in in Judaea. Judaea. Yet he goes spoken at 1 when he he says;l says:

the same time the the Targum is not At the of Onkelos On~elos is not a copy copy of of a Targum of of the the Pentateuch into into the the Jewish Jewish dialect, as spoken translation translation of dialect, as spoken the people, by artificial imitation imitation of of the the scholarly and artificial by the people, but a scholarly Hebrew original, of the the Aramaic language language treatment of original, showing showing aa treatment of the similar to to that that of the Greek in in the the translation translation by by Aquila, Aquila, who similar to the circles. the same circles. belonged to belonged

seen is But what Dalman has not seen is that that the the similarity similarity of of the the two is due to to both having texts is texts having been composed composed in in a language language which official Aramaic language had become the official language in in the the Persian Empire. Empire. been This official official literary Aramaic had originally only of the the one of literary originally only different dialects different in circulation. conditions in in the the Persian Persian dialects in circulation. But conditions resulted in these dialects dialects becoming the mainly Empire had resulted in one of these becoming the mainly Empire official language. all Aramaic texts to uniform official Almost all texts known to language. in it. are written us are II would only only mention here here the the Aramaic us written in it. Biblical books of parts Daniel, and the the Leather Leather of Ezra and Daniel, parts of the Biblical Documents from Susa published published by by G. R. Driver Driver which had been sent sent by the Achaemenide prince prince Arsham, Arsham, the the Satrap, to by the Satrap, to 2 in Egypt, his officials in for letters not his Dfficials 2 letters important not only for their contents, their contents, only Egypt, important also because they but also non-Jewish circles; they circles; they originated from non-Jewish they originated at that time in show that the language was at that time in general use in the use in the language general Persian Empire. Empire. In mainly mainly the same language written the the documents language were written des judisch-palastinischen Aramdisck, Grammatik des}iidisch-palastinischen Aramiiisch, 2nd edition edition Leipzig, Leipzig, 1905, p. 13. 1905, p. 13. the Fifth Aramaic Documents Documents qf B.C. transcribed transcribed and edited edited with with translation translation Century B.C. of the Fifth Century Driver. Oxford 1954. and notes by by G. R. Drivel'. 1954. 1

1

2

2

THE TARGUM TARGUM ONKELOS THE

193 IQ3

letters found in in the and letters military colony colony at at Elephantine Elephantine the Jewish Jewish military in Upper been greatly augmented been Upper Egypt. Egypt. These have recently recently greatly augmented texts that Charles Edwin Wilbour, by Wilbour, an an American American EgyptoEgyptoby the texts to spend logist his Dahabiye Dahabiye on the the Nile, Nile, logist who used to spend the winter on his bought papyri came in in 1947 to the the bought in 1893 1893 near Assuan. These papyri 1947 to in New York and were Brooklyn were published published by by Emil Emil Brooklyn Museum in 1 G. Kraeling in 1953. Kraeling in I953. In the same literary literary language written the the Targum On~elos language was written Targum Onkelos also for for the most part and also the Targum of the Prophets. But we of the part Targum Prophets. But L. should not neglect what H. L. Ginsberg of the Jewish Theoloof the Theoloneglect Ginsberg Jewish gical has pointed pointed out in his his out in gical Seminary Seminary of America in New York has instructive the of very instructive review of the of Franz Rosenthal: Die book Franz Rosenthal: Die very Aramaistische Forschung Th. Noldeke's Forschung seit seit Th. Niildeke's Veriiffentlichungen (Leiden Aramaistische Verofentlichungen (Leiden 1939)2. official Aramaic was never But of course, never absolutely absolutely uniform uniform course, official in in except in intention, and ... in course of time, especially after course of intention, time, except especially after destruction of the the Achaemenian empire, the destruction empire, became more and more coloured by the by the spoken spoken language language ... (233) (233) ... From the official Greek period on official Aramaic tended to be coloured tended to be coloured more period and more by but so coloured it it continued continued to to so coloured vernaculars; but by the vernaculars; in writing, be employed writing, by (Nabateans) employed in by Palmyrenes Palmyrenes and Arabs (Nabateans) for certain certain purposes. always purposes. always and by Jews for by Jews .

.

.

.

.

.

this undoubtedly The consequence correct observation observation must undoubtedly correct consequence of this that of texts certainly be that from the language of texts composed in literary literary certainly language composed in and were written. Aramaic we cannot recognize when they written. where they recognize We can only hints from certain certain characteristics characteristics deriving deriving only pick pick up up hints the texts texts due to from the copyists to the the language language spoken by them. copyists of the spoken by for the Targum all for This holds above all Targum Onkelos. On~elos. We must this Targum written in in literary literary understand clearly clearly that this Targum was written all about the us nothing tell us Aramaic and can tell at all the form of of the the nothing at at time of the the the language spoken by the people at the of the beginning of people beginning of language spoken by this was is that not it Christianity. Besides, it is certain that this Targum not Targum Christianity. Besides, the destruction destruction of the written before before the the Temple, at the the time when written Temple, at The name under which the JJudaism udaism was being reorganized. the being reorganized. who The Targum is still known records this. proselyte Aquilas, records this. is still proselyte Aquilas, Targum the destruction of the provided the Temple Temple with the the after the Judaism after provided Judaism 11 Aramaic Papyri E.C., ecL ed. with translations translations and notes notes by by A. E. the Fifth Century B.C., of the Fifth Century Papyri of at the Cowley. Oxford at Brooklyn Museum Aramaic Aramaic Papyri. Papyri. the Clarendon Press 1923. 1923. The Brooklyn Gowley. New Documents of Jewish Colony Colony at at Elephantine, Elephantine, of the the Fifth Fifth Century B.C. from the Jewish Century B.C. Emil G. Kraeling. ed. with aa historical Kraeling. Published for the the Brooklyn Brooklyn introduction by historical introduction ed. with by Ernil Museum by Press, New Haven 1953. 1953. University Press, by the Yale University

of

Oriental Society, the American Oriental 22 Journal vol. 62, 62, 1942, p. 232f. 232f. 1942, p. Society, vol. Journal of the

14 14

194 194

THE

TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

of the trustworthy the Bible Bible that that bears bears his his name, name, translation of trustworthy Greek translation Onkelos who the is of the proselyte On~elos provided Judaism the prototype of is the provided Judaism proselyte prototype with the Torah that that was to to become of the translation of the Aramaic translation with the the the authoritative one. authoritative one. What can be taken certain, though though hardly hardly realized realized as quite taken as quite certain, in GustafDalman, is that this Targum composed in literary even that this Gustaf is even by Dalman, literary Targum composed by at time in importance at that time in Palestine. Aramaic was was not that Palestine. of any not of any importance it is is sufficient As proof to give give a few sentences sentences from this it sufficient for for me to of this proof of of the Sabbioneta edition A. of the introduction to to his his reprint edition A. Berliner's Berliner's introduction reprint 1 of On~elos.l the Targum Onkelos. of the Targum To procure respect for for this this Targum Targum in in its its recognition and respect procure recognition For the not that reason of origin was not possible. that reason the Targum country of Targum origin possible. country had hitherto among the the scholars of Palestine. Palestine. It It scholars of hitherto no authority authority among to in in disparagement; was only one never never quoted quoted from referred to only referred disparagement; one the Greek translation. translation. Consequently it quotation it as as from the Consequently no quotation in the the Mishna or or in in the the JeruJ erufrom the the Targum Targum can be found in salem Talmud. the Targum that the This Targum Onkelos On~elos was without without This surely surely means that If the had in Onkelos in Palestine. If the Targum On.!?-elos originated importance Palestine. originated Targum importance as Berliner Berliner and many others claim, in claim, we should have in Palestine, Palestine, as many others the nearly that even the nearly all-powerful to to suppose all-powerful Rabbis who worked suppose that after the the destruction for the the reorganization of Judaism destruction of of the the for Judaism after reorganization was 'Akiba one of the most Rabbi '~ba of the proTemple, among whom proTemple, among in a position Targum highly highly minent, position to to replace minent, were not in replace a Targum in Palestine Palestine by Targum, the the Targum Targum esteemed in by a newly newly formed Targum,

Onkelos. On~elos. is that that the the Rabbis working The other working on the the reorreorother alternative alternative is in of Palestine did not think of of Judaism in Palestine did not think of replacing the ganization ganization Judaism replacing the a at that new current the and that Targum current at that time by a one, that the Targum one, by Targum Targum in Babylonia. Onkelos originated On~elos It is is certain certain that that it it early early came originated in Babylonia. It into circulation there. We know from the circulation there. to Targum the Masora to Targum into Onkelos that that manuscripts in On.l?eIos were in circulation with different circulation with different manuscripts after the the two Talmudic Academies of of Sura Sura and readings readings named after Nehardea. Since the destroyed in in the the the Academy Academy of Nehardea was destroyed the third third century, conclude that that the the Targum Targum course of the century, we must conclude in circulation Onkelos was known and was in On.l?elos circulation in in the the two Academies that time. time. before that Onkelos was further further developed The Targum developed in in Babylonia Babylonia Targum On~eIos centuries on the the basis basis of of Mishna and Talmud, Talmud, during during the following following centuries it finally until it the authoritative authoritative text until text that, that, in the official in the official finally became the 1

1

Berlin 1884, Zweiter TheiJ, p. 108£ Theil, Berlin 1884, P-

THE TARGUM THE TARGUM

OF THE PROPHETS

195 195

established the literary correct Jewish Jewish understanding understanding the correct Aramaic, established literary Aramaic, of of every passage of the Torah, and regarded as of the the highest highest the as of was every passage Torah, regarded the As such the Targum brought authority among the Jews. such the was Jews. authority among Targum brought It was brought Palestine. It to together with with other other authorito Palestine. there together authoribrought there tative products of Babylonian Judaism, especially especially the the Babylonian Babylonian tative Babylonian Judaism, products of the Talmud, and the yearly Parasha-division of the Torah-in in Parasha-division of the Torah Talmud, yearly Palestine the the Palestinian Palestine the Palestinian Targum, Palestinian Talmud, the Palestinian and Talmud, Targum, the three three yearly the yearly Seder-division hitherto been been used. used. We Seder-division had hitherto learn of various efforts to various efforts learn to persuade Palestinian Judaism to take take Palestinian Judaism to persuade Talmud and the whole Gaonic tradition, the Babylonian over over the the whole Gaonic tradition, Babylonian after Babylonia the chief chief centres centres of of Judaism Judaism at at after Palestine, the Babylonia and Palestine, united that time, Arab that had been united under suzerainty. are told We are told time, suzerainty. at the end of that of the the eighth eighth century century such such that already the middle and end, already at far of had been made. But far reaching changes of this kind attempts this kind attempts reaching changes carried through so In so quickly. In the Cairo could could not be carried the Cairo Geniza through quickly. of fragments the Palestinian Palestinian Targum Targum of the quite of the of the fragments of quite a number of contained that that had been used Palestine before Pentateuch were contained used in in Palestine before Onkelos had been brought brought there, there, among among them the the Targum Targum On~elos in remains of splendid. manuscripts in which, after the Hebrew after the which, splendid, manuscripts the corresponding verse of the Palestinian the Torah, verse of the Palestinian verse verse of of the Torah, the corresponding that the demand for Torah Targum follows. They show that the for follows. manuThey Targum still at the Palestinian was that time scripts with the Palestinian Targum still at that time very Targum very scripts that the the was Onkelos One forms the impression that the Targum On~elos strong. impression Targum strong. before Palestine 1000 A.D. into But subscarcely introduced into Palestine before rooo introduced subscarcely established that it became so so firmly that it it completely completely sequently firmly established sequently it of which the Palestinian Targum of fragments only were replaced the Palestinian fragments Targum only replaced in the the Cairo Geniza. found in event when Professor Professor A. Diez Diez IItt was therefore therefore an exceptional exceptional event Macho of discovered a complete complete copy copy of Barcelona University University discovered Palestinian Targum of Targum in in MS Neofiti Neofiti II of of the the the Palestinian of the text of of the the text Vatican Library written in in folios) which was written parchment folios) Library (450 (4.50 parchment i6th century, the 16th Rome at century, making making now available available at the the beginning beginning of the Palestinian Targum to us this Targum of the the Pentateuch in in a lost Palestinian this long to us long lost it I further discuss below. all expected. will had not at all I will discuss it further below. way we at expected. way

TARGUM OF THE PROPHETS 2. 2. THE TARGUM

The name Jonathan to the the Targum Targum of of the the Prophets is Prophets is given to Jonathan given of the Greek name Theodotion. To Theodotion simply a translation translation ofthe simply a translation of the Bible Bible that that was used by by was attributed attributed a Greek translation Origen that it it was aa Greek transtranshis Hexapla. in his Hexapla. We now know that Origen in

196 ig6

TRANSLATIONS OF OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE THE TRANSLATIONS

lation of of the the Bible Bible lation

which was was already already in in circulation circulation in in preprewhich

Christian times. times. Christian

name, hebraized hebraized to to Jonathan, Jonathan, was was given given The name, author of of the the Babylonian Babylonian Targum Targum of of the the Prophets Prophets to the the so-called so-called author to was later later identified identified with with Jonathan Jonathan b. b. 'Uzziel, 'Uzziel, aa pupil pupil of of who was Hillel, with with whom, whom, however, however, it it had nothing nothing to to do. do. Hillel, In the the palimpsest palimpsest of of the the Hexapla, Hexapla, discovered discovered by by Giovanni Giovanni In Mercati in in the the nineties nineties of oflast century in in the the Ambrosiana of of Milan, Milan, last century Mercati the Quinta Quinta with with the the various various readings readings of of the the Sexta Sexta is is to to be be found the instead of of Theodotion. Theodotion. This This has has been proved proved by by Mercati. Mercati.11 instead The way way in in which Rahlfs Rahlfs refers refers to to the the Milan Fragments: Fragments:22 Jetzt bin bin ich ich durch durch Mercati's Mercati's Freundlichkeit Freundlichkeit in in den Stand Jetzt gesetzt, die Mailander Fragmente vollsUindig zu benutzen. benutzen. Mailander die Fragmente vollstandig zu gesetzt, relativ bei dem die Ausbeute relativ geringen Allzugross ist allerdings die bei ist geringen allerdings Allzugross Fragmente auch jetzt jetzt nicht, nicht, doch bieten bieten sie sie eine eine Umfang der der Fragmente Umfang erfreuliche Bereicherung unsers unsers Wissens. Wissens. erfreuliche Bereicherung of understanding understanding of of the the problems problems raised raised reveals aa complete lack of reveals complete lack in of the view Eduard by these important texts which, in the of Schwartz, texts these which, Schwartz, important by in the the study of the the Hexapla. Hexapla. 3 When will inaugurate era in a new era will study of inaugurate a Rahlfs published his his Septuagint text, he he paid paid no attention attention Rahlfs published Septuagint text, Mercati often often told told me how whatever the Hexapla. Hexapla. Cardinal Mercati to the whatever to the way disappointed by the way in in which Rahlfs Rahlfs had neglected neglected disappointed he was by at his the he had put his disposal. material he the material put at disposal. in the Onkelos old In old parts parts can be found in the to the the Targum In contrast contrast to Targum On~elos far back into Targum of the Prophets which go far into pre-Christian of the go pre-Christian Prophets Targum Browniee 4 of Duke University, Professor W. H. Brownlee times. University, times. Both Professor Naftali Wieder of Jews' also Dr. Naftali North Carolina Carolina and also Jews' College College it is that the Habakkuk is that in in London 55 have shown how probable probable it in Qumran in several Commentary several Qumran Cave II presupposes Commentary found in presupposes in places the Targum the Targum of the Prophets. Prophets. Exact investigation investigation of the places the as soon as as the the Prophets the new edition Targum to the edition Prophets must be made as Targum to of in Bonn. it appears, of it by Dr. Alexander Sperber Sperber partly partly in prepared by appears, prepared to the the Targum that additional additional material to We know that the ProProTargum of the Kimhi and in in the Codex Reuchlinoften cited cited by phets is often Rashi, I>.im1).i by Rashi, phets is 1 text was published ianus ianus (written A.D.) of which the Targum 105 A.D.) Targum text (written IIo5 published 6 (without has just by Paul de Lagarde vocalisation) by Lagarde and which has (without vocalisation) just Studi e Testi v, 1901, Studie Testiv, 4of. 1901, pp. pp. 4of. vol. x, 22 Psalmi cum Odis, Psalmi cum Odis, Septuaginta, x, Gottingen Septuaginta, vo!. Gottingen 1931, 1931, p. p. 52. 52. der Hexapla, Gesellschaft der 38 Zur Geschichte der der Wissenschaften, GottinNachrichten, Gese11schaft %ur Geschichte Hexapla, Nachrichten, Wissenschaften, Gottin11

gen, Heft 6, 6, p. 7. p. 7. gen, 1903, 903, Heft of Jonathan.' and the the Targum Midrash and Habakkuk Midrash 'The Habakkuk •4 'The Targum of Jonathan.' IJSt, IJSt, 1956, 1956, 169-186. 169-186. and the the Targum.' iv 1953, Scroll and 56 'The . Habakkuk Scroll 'The Habakkuk Targum. IJSt IJSt iv 1953, 14-18. 14-18. 6 de Paulus fide Chaldaice. codicis 6 Prophetae Chaldaice. Paulus de Lagarde e fide codicis reuchliniani edidit reuchlimani edidit Lagarde Prophetae Lipsiae, Lipsiae, 1872. 1872. 1

5

THE TARGUM TARGUM THE

OF THE

PROPHETS

197 197

in a facsimile been published edition in in Copenhagen Copenhagen by by A. A. facsimile edition published in 1 Sperber. Zunz already wrote in 1832 in his Die gottesdienstlichen in in Die his Sperber. already 1832 gottesdienstlichen der Juden, Vortriige ]uden, historisch Berlin, 1832, p. 79: 79: kistorisch entwickelt. entwickelt. Berlin, Vortrdge der 1832, p.

May we not conclude from the agreement of of historical the agreement historical evidence evidence reference to to Haggadic and with reference Targum fragments the books on the books Haggadic Targum fragments of Judges, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Ezekiel, Micah, Micah, Judges, Samuel, Samuel, Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Kings, Isaiah, Habakkuk, all the prophetical books books aa comcomthat for for all the prophetical Habakkuk, Zechariah, Zechariah, that pleteJerusalem[-i.e. existed? plete Jerusalem [ i.e. PalestinianJ-Targum Palestinian] -Targum must have existed? Professor A. Diez Macho has published aa fragment fragment of of has recently recently published the Targum the Library of the Jewish Theoin the the of TheoTargum on Joshua Joshua found in Library Jewish found another fragment logical another fragment logical Seminary, Seminary, New York. II had found text in in the the Geniza material of the same text material in in Cambridge Cambridge (Box (Box B 12 at my 13 Alastair Mclntosh McIntosh prepared prepared an which, at I3 ) of which, my suggestion, suggestion, Alastair edition in Bonn. Diez Macho wrote to to me aa short short time time ago that he he ago that is publishing in a forthcoming is of Biblica Biblica aa new fragment fragment publishing in forthcoming number of Palestinian Targum of the Palestinian Prophets which which he he has has found. found. of the the Prophets Targum of There can be no doubt that Targum of of the the Prophets Prophets was that the the Targum circulation in in Babylonia, it in circulation the Targum Targum Onkelos On1}elos it that like like the Babylonia, that the form we know there, received the received that it it was brought brought over over there, and that Palestine together to Palestine to On~elos. But it it is is more the Targum together with the Targum Onkelos. difficult to to ascertain ascertain the difficult the Targum Targum of the Prophets. Prophets. the fate fate of of the of the it must be investigated And it as soon as as material material becomes investigated anew as available. available. in the the Targum We have in the Prophets, Prophets, besides besides the the transtransTargum of the of lation of the text of the Bible, lation Bible, aa great great deal deal of material material the Hebrew text the Midrash which often taken from the contains an interesting interesting comoften contains is mentary on the Bible. This midrashic element is almost entirely entirely the Bible. midrashic element mentary for a word contains in lacking in the Targum On~elos contains only for the Onkelos which only lacking Targum translation of of the the Torah, reproducing word translation of the the Hebrew text text of Torah, reproducing exactly, the interpretation presupposed as we have seen, seen, the however, as interpretation presupposed exactly, however, in Mishna and Talmud. On the the other in other hand, hand, like like the Targum Targum the besides of the Palestinian Targum contains, besides the Palestinian the of the the Prophets, Targum contains, Prophets, full a exact text of of the the Bible, a very full of the the Hebrew text exact translation translation of Bible, very translation of that the the translation of a single exposition so that the Midrash so single exposition from the verse of half a page page or more. What the Bible Bible often often occupies verse of the occupies half Midrashic material hitherto comes from a later later time, time, so so material we had hitherto Midrash an old of remains that the it importance that the old Midrash of special it is is of special importance )

11 Corpus Hebraicorum Medii Medii Aevi. Redigendum curavit curavit Rafael ~afael Edelmann. Edelma:m. Aem. Redigendum Codicum Hebraicorum Corpus Codicum in Four Manuscripts Pars pre-Masoretic Bible, Discovered in Manuscnpts Representmg Pars II: II: The pre-Masoretic Representing Bible, aa Unique published with with aa General General Tradition. II The Codex Reuchlinianus ... and published Unique Tradition. Introduction, Detailed Description Basic Conclusions Conclusions by by Alexander Alexander Introduction, Detailed Description of the MSS and Basic Sperber. 1956. Munksgaard 1956. Ejnar Munksgaard Sperber. Copenhagen. Copenhagen. Ejnar .

.

.

Ig8 ig8

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

In Qumran book have become known through their discovery discovery in Qumran through their I. Cave 1. 3. QUMRAN I I 3. THE MIDRASH BOOK FROM QUMRAN leather scroll scroll in This in the in Aramaic the leather is contained contained in This Midrash Book is its that on account of its fragmentary condition of that was difficult difficult to to open, fragmentary condition open, in it America. and the of its ownership, as long as it in as as was of its the uncertainty long uncertainty ownership, Mter the the possession possession of of the the Jerusalem Jerusalem into the After the scroll scroll had come into University care, and five five of of the the it was opened there with great great care, University it opened there the under twenty-two columns have published the very been now very twenty-two published Apocryphon,l about about which II have already already misleading title A Genesis Genesis Apocryphon* misleading title with of the birth stories deals spoken. What is known of the text deals with stories of the birth the text is of spoken. 2 is The biblical of of Abraham. biblical history is of the history of Noah and of of the history history make it to the author wishes here and expanded; the author wishes to it here paraphrased expanded; paraphrased in understandable. Chronological Chronological attractive and understandable. in this this way way more attractive in fix the are text and geographical details that are added fix the text in time and that details geographical in contrast contrast with the place. On the the book of of Jubilees Jubilees the other other hand, hand, in place. connected, the the chronology chronology with which the the book is is undoubtedly undoubtedly connected, is preconceived plan. plan. The haggadic haggadic is not out according to a preconceived not worked out according to the text up with the text of the the Bible Bible that that is is parts are organically parts are organically bound up the different to by the passages of Genesis Genesis being being brought brought to be explained different passages explained by or by the help together explanation in in this this suitable story. by the story. The explanation together or help of a suitable the Biblical follows verse verse the Midrash book follows verse by by verse Biblical narrative. narrative. The is given that we have here extensive impression extensive Midrashic material material given that impression is it was desired at hand. It It is desired to to have at is perhaps perhaps not not really really an which it 3 as II have previously old previously said,3 but one only only has has old form of Targum said, but Targum as to study the Palestinian of the Pentateuch in order to to the Palestinian Targum of the Pentateuch in order to study Targum in the see how much midrashic material material is is contained contained in in it it-in the see in the main spoken Aramaic, by the people, people, in in which the the Aramaic, in spoken by Palestinian the was written. Palestinian Targum of the Pentateuch written. Targum An attempt to establish establish the language Scroll this Midrash Scroll attempt to language of this 4 E. the E. Y. Kutscher of the University ofJerusalem. has been made by of by Jerusalem. University deals with it it in the following He deals in the way: following way: i. The linguistic I. language of of the the scroll scroll and linguistic background. background. 2. The language Genesis Apocryphon. Scroll the Wilderness of 1 A Genesis A Scroll from the Wilderness of Judaea. Description Apocryphon. Judaea. Description 1

and Contents of the Scroll, Translation of of Columns Scroll, Facsimiles, Facsimiles, Transcription Transcription and Translation II, Yigael Yadin. Jerusalem Jerusalem 1956. II, XIX-XXII by by Nahman Avigad Avigad and Yigael 1956. 2 excellent characterization 2 See the excellent the book given given by by G. G. Vermes: Le Le plus plus characterization of of the la Genese. Genese. Cahiers Sioniens Sioniens vol. ancien Midrash sur la vol. x. x. See also the the valuable valuable notes notes given given See also text in RB lxiv, to the text by Pere de Vaux to by Ixiv, 1957,623-5. 1957, 623-5. 3 Die Erforschung 3 See Matthew Black, der Muttersprache Muttersprache Jesu.' Jesu.' ThLZ 1957 Black, 'Die Erforschung der ThL% 1957 p. p. 664, 664, 668. 4 4 'The Language preliminary Study. Aspects of of the the Language of the Genesis Apocryphon.' Apocryphon.* A preliminary Study. Aspects Dead Sea Scrolls. Scrolls. Scripta iv. Publications Publications of of the the Hebrew Scripta Hierosolymitana, Hierosolymitana, volume iv. of Jerusalem. Jerusalem University University ofJerusalem. Jerusalem 1957. 1957. c

THE MID MIDRASH BOOK FROM QUMRAN THE RASH BOOK Q,UMRAN II

199

Middle Aramaic. 3. language of of the and Biblical Biblical the scroll scroll and 3. The language Aramaic. 4. The language of the scroll: a language in transition the scroll: a language in transition 4. language Aramaic. 5. Influence of from 'Reichsaramaisch' to to Middle Aramaic. 5. Influence of Biblical Aramaic on the language Biblical of the Scroll. 6. Non-Biblical of the Scroll. 6. Non-Biblical language in the 7. The Middle Middle Aramaic Aramaic 'Reichsaramaisch' elements in Scroll. 7. the Scroll. Scroll Western Aramaic. 8. in the Scroll-Western Middle Aramaic Aramaic of of 8. The Middle close to to Targum the Scroll close On,l;>.elos Christian Aramaic. Onkelos and Christian Aramaic. Targum Scroll and the 9· the Christian Christian Aramaic of of 9. The language language of the Scroll Palestine. 10. The language of the Scroll and Samaritan Aramaic. the Scroll Samaritan Aramaic, language n. Eastern Elements in in the the Language 11. of the Scroll. 12. 12. Hebrew the Scroll. Language of elements in the language of the Scroll. 13. Place of Origin of the the the Scroll. of Place language 13. Origin of Scroll. 14. Time of Origin of the Scroll. There follow some Scroll. of the Scroll. follow some 14. Origin remarks on proper names, orthography on the the text. text. proper names, orthography and on to Kutscher's explanations seem to be very learned, but II am be explanations very learned, but somewhat doubtful about them. On closer closer examination one can can examination one see that that the the linguistic easily material the basis of which the material on the basis of which the easily see linguistic is somewhat restricted. examination is is made is restricted. That only 5 of only 5 of the Midrash Book are the 22 columns of the are considered considered is is due due to to the the the scroll. bad condition of the however, of of ten ten fragments fragments scroll. We know, know, however, the of the Aramaic Enoch and three of the Tobit three fragments of Aramaic fragments found in cave 4, other Aramaic texts texts found among of other 4, and we know of among the Cairo the Dead Sea material material and in Cairo Geniza. Geniza. The utilization utilization in the texts seems to these texts to me much more important of these important for for establishing establishing this Midrash Book than the the Aramaic inscriptions the language inscriptions language of this stone by made in stone Nabateans, which Kutby Jews, Jews, Palmyrenians Palmyrenians and Nabateans, feels that scher has frequently that the the author has has not frequently quoted. quoted. One feels realized the the principal difference between texts always texts in literary literary always realized principal difference in the those in the Aramaic spoken Aramaic and those in Palestine. Palestine. Besides, Besides, spoken in texts composed the texts by Jews, Christians in in the the Jews, Samaritans and Christians composed by editions and critilanguage require new editions critithe people by the language spoken spoken by people require before one can use them in cal in the the way way Kutscher does. does. cal investigation investigation before estmain Nevertheless, in the the correctly estcorrectly Nevertheless, Kutscher may may have in It localization. ablished its localization. It may the age of the ablished the the Midrash Scroll Scroll and its age of well in Qumran Qumran II was written written in in the the that the the scroll scroll discovered discovered in well be that conI am But later. first I conor somewhat later. first pre-Christian century, or pre-Christian century, seems to vinced as it it seems to have been preprethat it it was composed vinced that earlier, as composed earlier, the text supposed actually found found in in the the the book of Jubilees: Jubilees: the text actually by the supposed by 1 l I also believe older original. of an older I also believe first first cave cave may original. copy of may have been a copy the 11 Pere that the the Midrash book ~ook is is older older than than 1;he it is is not not proved that it de Vaux thinks thinks that Pere de proved that book of]ubilees, review of of the the book (RB (RE bciv, lxIV, 1957, p. 624) 624) with wI~h also ends his his review of Jubilees, but he also 1957, p. the apprennent de plus plus en plus plus que que cette cette lithtthe words: *Les textes words 'Les textes de Qumran Qumran nous apprennent histoire est est complexe.' terature complexe.' et que riche et 6tait riche te"rature etait que son histoire :

THE TRANSLATIONS

200 2OO

OF THE BIBLE

in Palestine; myself been composed composed in Palestine; that the the book may myself that may have been in though in the case of a text like this written in literary Aramaic, in this written of like the case text literary Aramaic, though II do not believe proved by by linguistic linguistic arguments, arguments, believe that that this this can be proved as Kutscher has as has tried tried to it. to prove prove it.

4. 4. PALESTINIAN ARAMAIC since II As for by Samaritans: Samaritans: since for the the Aramaic texts texts composed composed by of wrote my thesis! years ago the edition of the Samaritan the the edition wrote my on thesis 1 sixty sixty years ago tried to Targum to collect collect Petermann Vollers, 2 II have tried by Petermann-Vollers,2 Targum made by in reliable in Rome, Nablus, London, reliable material material on the the Targum Nablus, London, Rome, Targum Oxford, Jose Ramon Raman Diaz, Diaz, Oxford, Cambridge Leningrad. Father Jose Cambridge and Leningrad. as the Professor of same of Logrono/Zaragoza, a member of the order as Professor Logrofio/Zaragoza, study with with me of material material A. Diez Diez Macho, a thorough has made a Macho, has thorough study 3 I all I at his on the have put at his disposal all the the the Samaritan Targum. put disposal Targum. care material has himself himself collected collected with with care material II have collected, collected, and he has so and understanding has worked on it, further material material and has it, so understanding further edition of we hope of Genesis Genesis according according to have a a trustworthy trustworthy edition hope soon to the Samaritan Targum to the to Targum which will will soon soon be followed followed by by the the other reliable text text can other parts of the the Targum. Only when we have a reliable parts of Targum. Only of the the Samaritan Targum a grammar lexicon of Targum be written. written. grammar and a lexicon texts of On the the liturgical of the the Samaritans, published Samaritans, published liturgical Aramaic texts in the main by in 1909, E. Cowley in Dr. John Bowman, the the John Bowman, by A. E. Cowley in 1909, Dr. the Hebrew Department the University Head of the of the University of Leeds, Leeds, Department of discussed the the Samaritans in in Palestine, Palestine, who has has discussed the problems problems with the is now working with his his collaborators collaborators and pupils. is pupils. He is is preparing preparing working studies and translations studies material for for the the use use of translations of of the the whole material of are unable scholars who are ancient and imliturgical unable to to read read these these ancient imliturgical scholars in the original. texts in portant put at at Dr. Dr. Bowman's disdisportant texts original. II have put all the relevant relevant material that that II have collected collected myself. posal myself. posal all We may the work published published in in the the near near to seeing may look forward to seeing the future. future. On the the Christian Christian Palestinian texts Professor Palestinian Aramaic texts Professor Matthew Black of St. St. Andrews has His edition edition of of the the Christian Christian has worked. His Palestinian Palestinian Aramaic Horologion, a manuscript manuscript which II Horologion, from a in Cairo for bought for the the Berlin Berlin Library, bought about fifty fifty years years ago ago in Library, 1

1

lexikalische Bemerkungen Textkritische und lexikalische Bemerkungen zum Samaritanischen Samaritanischen Pentateuchtarsum. Pentateuchtargum.

Halle, Halle, r8g8. 1898, 2

Samaritanus. Ad fidem librorum manuscriptorum 2 Pentateuchus Pentateuchus Samaritanus. manuscriptorum apud apud Nablusianos Nablusianos et varias varias lectiones repertorum Petermann. Berlin, i, 1872; r872; ii ii lectiones adscripsit repertorum edidit et Berlin, i, adscripsit H. Petermann. iii r883, iv cd. K. Vollers). 1882, 1882, iii 1883, iv- r885; 1885; v 189r 1891 (iii-v (iii-v ed. Vollers). 3 'Ediciones del 3 Jose del Targum Targum samaritano.' samaritano.' Estudios Estudios Biblicos, Biblicos, Jos Ram6n Dias, Bias, M.S.C., M.S.G., 'Ediciones vol. xv, vol. xv, Madrid 1956, 1956, pp. pp. 105-108. 105-108.

PALESTINIAN ARAMAIC

201 SOI

has shown that the problems has texts are are somewhat different of these these texts somewhat different problems of from what Francis C. Burkitt from Burkitt or Friedrich Schulthess Schulthess thought. thought.!1 or Friedrich Regarding as soon as Palestinian Aramaic Pentateuch: Pentateuch: as soon as Regarding the Palestinian Professor Diez Macho notified Professor of his his discovery discovery of a complete complete notified me of of a MS of the Targum MS Neofiti II of Bibliotheca Vaticana, Vaticana, of the the Bibliotheca Targum in MS Neofiti it was clear to me that a new edition it was clear was required required of of the the Geniza Geniza edition was this of this Targum which I published in 1930. I have had fragments I in I have had fragments Targum published 1930. of the Cambridge new photographs photographs ofthe fragments and they have have made Cambridge fragments they addition II have had photographs photographs come out extremely well. In addition have had extremely well. made of parts of Neofiti 1. I. parts ofNeofiti Last October, to work work with with me Schelbert came to October, Father Georg Georg Schelbert for a year Palestinian Targum for of the Pentateuch. of the Pentateuch. He had year on the Palestinian Targum his studies studies at the Institutum made his at the Biblicum in and subsubInstitutum Biblicuin in Rome and for some years sequently the Scriptures at Schoeneck on the at Schoeneck sequently lectured for years Scriptures in Switzerland. near Beckenried NW in has first first been been working working Switzerland. He has on the important MS 20, 155 (MS A), a Geniza T-S a Geniza important Cambridge 20, Cambridge 155 (MS A), scroll containing fragment the Palestinian Targum the Palestinian fragment of a parchment parchment scroll containing Targurn xxi-xxiii of which the on Exodus xxi-xxiii Palestinian punctuation punctuation gives the Palestinian gives indication of the the vocalisation a very very exact indication the Targum. Targum. With of the vocalisation of the complete the help it is is certainly easier to to help of the complete Targum Targum it certainly much easier to complete the Geniza fragments. read and to has subsequently complete the fragments. He has subsequently to work on the the other fragments. begun begun to fragments. the Geniza fragments Besides the published by by me, me, other other fragments fragments fragments published found. Professor have been found. photographs Professor A. Marx sent sent me some photographs at my studied at which were studied by Alastair Alastair Mclntosh McIntosh in in Bonn. my suggestion suggestion by Other fragments in New York by by A. Diez discovered in fragments have been discovered them. 2 He has Macho who has already ofthem. has rightly rightly already published published some of these Geniza fragments shown that these published by by us us are are of of fragments published particular their language language is is free free from the the particular importance importance because their influence of the Babylonian influence Babylonian Targums. Targums. Moreover, Moreover, these these fragfragwill be the ments with their ments-with vocalisation-will the chief chief their excellent excellent vocalisation Targum. The complete source Palestinian Targum. for a grammar of the source for the Palestinian complete grammar of MS of exception of of one page page without of the is with the the exception the Targum Targum is vocalisation. vocalisation. edition of of the the complete complete Professor is preparing an edition Professor Diez Macho is preparing MS Neofiti I with all the many marginal notes, especially variae all the I Neofiti with many marginal notes, especially variae Bibliotheca the and lectiones, for the Spanish Polyglot Bible, the Bibliotheca for the Spanish Polyglot Bible, lectiones, 11 A Christian Horologion (Berlin (Berlin MS, MS. Or. Oct. Oct. 1019). Texts and and Palestinian Syriac Christian Palestinian 1019). Texts Syriac Horologion Matthew Patristic Literature Studies, Literature (New (New Series Series i), i), ed. ed. Matthew to Biblical Biblical and Patristic Contributions to Studies, Contributions Black. Black. Cambridge, Press, 1954. 1954. University Press, Cambridge, University 22 'Nuevos Sefarad xv, 1955, pp. 31-39. More del Targum 'Nuevos fragmentos 31-39- More Palestinense, Sefaradxv, 1955, pp. Targum Palestinense,' fragmentos del fragments the Memorial Volume for for Renee Bloch. Bloch. in the will be be published published in fragments will 3

THE BIBLE THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE

202

Vaticana has out aa facsimile facsimile edition edition of of MS to bring has decided decided to bring out Neofiti write an introduction introduction in in Latin Latin will write Neofiti II to to which Diez Diez Macho will and Hebrew. We shall also have to account other other material material of of this this shall also into account to take take into Targum which was known to us before: the so-called Fragmentenso-called to before the us FragmentenTargum Targum Targum Pseudo-Jonathan. the the Targum Pseudo-Jonathan. We now know the Targum and the material Midrashic Fragmenten-Targum to be a collection of material to of a collection Fragmenten-Targum from the people did not not want to to lose lose the Palestinian Palestinian Targum Targum which people after the Targum had authoritative after On~elos the authoritative Targum Onkelos become the Targum Targum in I have have discussed Black the the imin Palestine. Professor M. Black Palestine. I with Professor discussed with a this portance of a new edition of this Fragmenten-Targum the of of edition portance Fragmenten-Targum on the is edition now basis of the the material and basis material now available, such an edition is available, being being prepared. prepared. is to It is also be found to It will also to deal deal to be hoped that an able able scholar scholar will hoped that it has been the Targum Hitherto with the Pseudo-Jonathan. Hitherto it has supsupTargum Pseudo-Jonathan. that this posed up of of the the Targum On~elos this Targum posed that Targum Onkelos Targum was made up in which material in inthe Palestinian material from the Palestinian Targum Targum had been inthese serted. copies of both these Targums, serted. As we now have complete of both Targums, complete copies interested to to see far the the Palestinian we are interested Targum may may have see how far Palestinian Targum been modified We not forget, however, in this must not modified in this process. process. forget, however, the Palestinian of had an that the of the Pentateuch never Palestinian Targum the Pentateuch never Targum in there were always different texts official, different texts in existence. existence. official, uniform text; text; there always think that that the the single We must not think preserved manuscript, manuscript, (Add (Add single preserved British which was 27 031 of the British Museum) published by 27 031 Museum) published by M. Berlin contains all that Ginsburger, Berlin I g03, contains all that ever existed in in the the ever existed Ginsburger, 1903, that late know are Targum Pseudo-Jonathan. We that very late events are events Targum Pseudo-Jonathan. very in this mentioned in this manuscript. instance in in Gen xxi 21 two xxi 21 manuscript. For instance wives of the Prophet Muhammed are mentioned. mentioned. are Prophet the material material can be that still contained How important that is is still contained in in important the this Targum is shown by this Pseudo-Jonathan is by an example example which Targum Pseudo-Jonathan in Excursus Abraham Geiger provided in II to to his his 'Urschrift' Excursus II Geiger has provided 'Ursckrift' it here as as given of 1857. by Theodor Noldeke NOldeke in in his his book 1857. II quote quote it given by Die Alttestamentliche Alttestamentliche Literatur Literatur .•. Leipzig Leipzig 1868, p. 256: 256: 1868, p. :

,

,

.

is from Deut xxxiii xxxiii 1I 1I p&lp The passage 'J'1~'P' p j~ mraran "~3~~' passage is and those shall not '... those who hate him shall not stand stand again again' is is translated translated KJTTD pm" TWO*? 'i'I' xVi by: ~" '... and those those who by: C'j:'~' aipfc ? ^n Km ~3i'1~ prm "~31:1' hate shall not have a hate JJohanan, oJ:1anan, the highpriest, a foot foot to to stand on'. on'. highpriest, shall is in The 'highpriest in Jewish Jewish writings writings the the usual usual Johanan' is 'highpriest Jol)anan' of the the great ruler John John Hyrcanus. H yrcanus. This This translation translation designation designation of great ruler must have been made during the time time of of his his government government during the later times the narrow-mindedness (I35-!05 times the narrow-mindedness (135-105 B.e.), B.C.), because in later 1

'

c

5

.

.

.

1

'3' N:l'

w

e

.

.

.

THE WENSINCK WENSINGK MATERIAL THE

203 203

of the the spiritual rulers of of people discredited discredited the the meof the the Jewish spiritual rulers Jewish people this mory of this hero in such a despicable manner, because he had he because mory despicable manner, their opinions, not followed their that it was impossible to refer to it that was to refer to opinions, impossible his name after after his his death. death. We still still find this Targum Targum all all his find in in this sorts of interpretations rejected in the normative normative writings writings of of sorts in the interpretations rejected the Jews as the the Mishna; the they go back therefore to an back an therefore to Jews such as Mishna; they go earlier earlier time. time. like to to refer refer here II would like A. T. T. Olmstead's Olmstead's article article "Could 'Could here to to A. 1 an Aramaic Gospel be written ?'l written?' Gospel translation of this this passage The translation in the the Pseudo-Jonathan Pseudo-Jonathan Targum Targum passage in would be be: :

'Bless, the House of Levi, because because substance of of the of Levi, 'Bless, Yahweh, Yahweh, the substance' tithe of the the tithes with good will 'the they tithes and accept will with the they give give a tithe accept good work of of the the hands' of Elijah priest, who is is sacrificing the priest, Elijah the sacrificing on 'Smite through Mount Carmel. 'Smite the loins' loins' of of Ahab his his enemy, enemy, through the the false false prophets and the neck of the prophets 'who 'who rise rise up up against against him'. him'. shall be no foot There shall the enemies enemies of foot on which to to stand stand for for the of John John the high high priest. priest. loc. cit. cit. p. See Olmstead lac. adds: 62. He adds: p. 62. this is is the the prayer That this prayer of aa contemporary John Hyrcanus Hyrcanus for John contemporary for after the conquest of the the Samaritans, is specispeciimmediately Samaritans, is immediately after conquest of indicated. That this not a part part of of the the original original text text fically this is is not fically indicated. the clear the must be the context; the original should be equally clear from context; equally original earlier than the the interpolation and, as as found found in in the the fragments fragments earlier interpolation and, the Fragmenten-Targum), therefore be not not later later (i.e. (i.e. the Fragmenten-Targum), must therefore than the beginning beginning of the the second pre-Christian pre-Christian century. century. So we would have here here a possibility possibility of of dating dating a part part of of the the Targum Targum Pseudo-Jonathan. Pseudo-Jonathan. 5

c

THE WENSINCK MATERIAL 5. 5. THE As for also to to investigate investigate the Aramaic for the the language, language, we have also These two sources sources have been parts of the Palestinian Talmud. of Palestinian the parts the late taken into by the late Professor Professor A. A. J. into consideration consideration by J. Wensinck in life of Leiden. In the of his life (he died in September last years his the last of Leiden. September (he years in Palestine the 1939) he a special study of the language spoken in Palestine made language spoken special study 1939) I When there. at of Christianity there. I saw at the of the the beginning the time of Christianity beginning 8, at his his Institute Institute in Leiden in him for time at in Summer 193 for the the last last time 1938, collections of of slips for he showed me the the extensive extensive collections slips he had made for written down on slips this all the the words occurthis purpose. slips all purpose. He had written 11 :!oU17WJ.l Eastern Studies, i, 1942, pp. 41-70. 41-70. II refer refer especially especially to to Near Eastern Studies, Chicago, Chicago, i, 1942, pp. of Near Journal cif pp. age of of the the Targum. Targum. deal with the supposed supposed age pp. 60-62 which deal

204 2O4

THE THE

TRANSLATIONS

OF THE

BIBLE

ring in so far as as it it was available available at at so far in the the Palestinian Palestinian Targum ring in Targum in and that collecting in this way lexicographical grammatical that time, in this time, collecting grammatical way lexicographical material. consideration the the Greek equiequimaterial. He had taken taken into into consideration Pathe valents just working on the parts of the Aramaic of the valents and was just parts working I was its edition lestinian to its first edition (I523). I first lestinian Talmud according to (1523). according able by him and we discussed discussed the the to see able to see the the material material collected collected by because problems to which it gave rise. He was deeply impressed to it rise. deeply impressed gave problems in the Gospels and had not not the twice in the word rabbuni, the Gospels occurs twice rabbuni, which occurs found is be to hitherto rabbinic text, is to quite in any hitherto been found in rabbinic text, quite any in the often Targum. Unfortunately Unfortunately a the fragments of the the Palestinian Palestinian Targum. often in fragments of these studies. for him to to go with these studies. serious it impossible serious illness illness made it go on with impossible for of the future After I had the opportunity of discussing the future After the the war, I the war, discussing opportunity F. A. of this material with of A. H. de de Boer at at aa meeting of this material with Professor Professor F. meeting of In in I further Cardiff in the Old Testament Society in Cardiffin I946. I947 I further 1947 1946. Society discussed in Leiden, Leiden, and with with discussed the the matter matter with Mrs. Mrs. Wensinck in the whole collection collection her consent consent and that of Professor Professor de Boer the that of all the slips for some years. sent to to me in in England was sent years. II copied slips England for copied all Palestinian Aramaic Wensinck for a Palestinian Dictionary in collected collected by for by Dictionary in thus obtained a valuable collection which, a bound volume and thus valuable collection which, in spite its incompleteness, in of great great help, help, through through spite of its incompleteness, has been of its great of to and its number of references, to my pupils helpers to references, great helpers and to pupils It will basis to as the for a myself. It will have to be taken as the basis for a dictionary of myself. dictionary of Palestinian Aramaic. Other parts sent to Palestinian parts of of the the material material II sent to Leeds Leeds for the use use of my two former pupils, University for pupils, Dr. Dr. M. Black Black and University Dr. J. at that that time time in in Leeds UniU niBowman, who were both working J. Bowman, working at their guidance Under their Dr. T. T. Jansma the versity. versity. guidance Dr. Jansma worked on the in Leeds, material in his return return to to Holland, after his he, after Leeds, and when he, Holland, was Professor of Hebrew in nominated Professor in Leiden, Leiden, II sent the whole sent the to Leiden where it Wensinck-material back to it is is now preserved preserved in in Professor Jansma's Professor the superintendence superintendence of of Institute under the Jansma's Institute Professor de Boer. We look forward to to seeing seeing the the observations observations in the to use in the near near future future to to further further the the made by by Wensinck put put to study Palestinian Aramaic. study of Palestinian As for the material for the to be found in material to in the the Palestinian Palestinian Talmud, Talmud, Kutscher has pointed that we should should rely rely not not on aa printed printed pointed out that as far far as as possible edition, manuscripts, and he has has sugsugedition, but as possible on manuscripts, for this this purpose the edition edition of the Geniza Geniza material material gested taking of the gested taking for purpose the from the Palestinian Talmud edited the Palestinian by Louis Louis Ginzberg, Ginzberg, New edited by York I909.1 1 is reasonable reasonable that It is that we should should take take the the oldest oldest ma909.* It 1 in Galilean Studies .}n Galilean Aramaic (Hebrew), 1 Studies Tarbi$ xxi, xxi, 1950, pp. 192-3, offprint (Hebrew), Tarbi$ 1950, pp. 192-3, offprint pp. 26£ xxii, 1950, pp. 1-2; 1-2; XX11, 1950, pp. pp. 62-3, 62-3, offpnnt offprint pp. pp. a6f.

EXOD. EXOD.

XXII 4,5 4,5

IN THE

TAR GUM TARGUM

205 205

terial that for this terial that we have for edition this purpose. purpose. But from Ginzberg's Ginzberg's edition we can form no idea of the differences between the fragthe great the fraggreat differences Palestinian Talmud that that we know. know. If useful study study ments of the Palestinian If a a useful this material from the of this is to to be be made, made, it it the Palestinian Palestinian Talmud is will to refer will be necessary to refer to the originals, or to photos of the to the or to of the necessary originals, photos originals. originals. in Palestinian Other material in is to to be be found found in in the the Palestinian Aramaic is Aramaic parts parts of the Midrash Bereshit Bereshit Rabba. Rabba. Hugo Hugo Odeberg Odeberg of the his own edition edition of has based his Aramaic Portions Portions of of Bereshit Bereshit Rabba, Rabba, of The Aramaic Galilean Aramaic with Grammar of Galilean Aramaic (Lund 1939) on the edition the edition of (Lund 1939) published Theodor, however, however, had not not Albeck. Theodor, published by by Theodor and Albeck. oldest and best best MS for used the oldest edition, but but he had mentioned mentioned for his his edition, in the the apparatus. the various readings Kutscher has has used used for for readings in apparatus. Kutscher the MS Heb. 30 of the Bereshit Rabba the of the Vatican library, a Vatican a MS 30 library, Palatina. 1 He has studied from the the Palatina. this manuscript manuscript in in aa micromicrostudied this that it is written film and has shown that it is written in in genuine Palestinian Palestinian genuine has even found a few Aramaic, few Palestinian Palestinian vowels vowels in in it. it. Aramaic, and he has vocalisation is is also also to to be found in Such vocalisation in Geniza fragments fragments of of Bereshit Rabba of which I Bereshit I possess possess photographs. photographs. To mention mention to me of especial only especial importance: importance: No 958 958 of of only one which seems to in Leningrad, the Antonin Collection a palimpsest palimpsest with with aa ChristChristCollection in Leningrad, a Palestinian text text written ian Palestinian written underneath, underneath, containing containing aa great great It number of Palestinian Palestinian vowel signs. It is is essential, essential, as as Kutscher signs. utilize for for the the Aramaic texts texts the the oldest oldest sources sources rightly to utilize rightly says, says, to available. of the the Midrash available.

6. 6.

xxii 4,5 EXOD. XXII 4,5 IN THE TARGUM

for Palestinian The most important Palestinian Aramaic as as important evidence for in is to be found regards language and matter is to in the Geniza fragfragregards language the Palestinian of particular particular ments containing Palestinian Targum, Targum,22 and of containing the importance vocalisation is is the fragment fragment for its its orthography orthography and vocalisation importance for xxi-xxiii. It It provides of the provides the the foundthe leather leather scroll scroll from Exod. xxi-xxiii. it is the language, ation is taken together together ation for for the the study study of the language, when it as and the with the the complete Targum as with the other other Geniza fragments Targum complete fragments I. in the Vatican MS Neofiti contained in Neofiti 1. An important four kinds kinds passage of the Mishna enumerates four important passage

MS

11 Albeck has this MS in his his introduction introduction. to to Bereshit Ber'fShi~ has given description of this given a description Rabba, Berlin Cf. Umberto Cassuto, Cassuto, Codices CodIces Vaticani Vatuam Berlin 1931, 107-8, 137. 137. Gf. 163, 107-8, Rabba, 1931, pp. pp. 163, Hebraici, .. .. Hebraici, Vatican, 36-8. pp. 36-8· 1956, pp. Vatican, 1956, •2 A new edition In Masoreten Masoreten des des Westens, of the fragments edition of ii, 1930, Westens, ", 1930, published in fragments pubhshed of the prepared will come out out in in one one of the next next in the the main by Schelbert, will Georg Schelbert, by Georg prepared in Supplements Supplements of VT.

A

THE TRANSLATIONS

206

OF THE BIBLE

of be done to field: the the cattle cattle to a neighbour's can be of damage neighbour's field damage which can ('Wi) and the cistern cistern (,,:1) xxi, 33), 33), xxi, 35ff.,) (Exod. xxi, (TO) (Exod. 35ff. (nw) (Exod. (Exod. xxi, and there the verses verses xxii xxii 4 4 and 55 refer refer that the cannot be any there cannot any doubt that text of to of the the two verses verses in in the the of damage. other kinds kinds of to the the other damage. The text as w. Revised Version (here vv. 55 and 6) 6) is is: Revised Version (here counted as :

a

)

:

5. or vineyard vineyard to to be eaten, eaten, and field or a man shall cause a a field If a shall cause 5. If shall another man's field; field; of of it feed in another feed in let his his beast beast loose, shall let loose, and it the best of the the best best of his his own vineyard, vineyard, best of his the his own field, field, and of shall shall he make restitution. restitution. 6. shocks break out, catch in in thorns, thorns, so so that that the the shocks If fire 6. If fire break out, and catch of or the the field, field, be consumed; consumed; he or the the standing of corn, corn, or corn, or standing corn, that kindled restitution. shall surely kindled the fire shall that the fire surely make restitution. official interprein the the main with This with the the official interpreThis translation translation agrees agrees in in Mishna and text and is is presupposed Talmud. tation in tation of of the the text presupposed in the The difficulty in this explanation of the text lies in the fact that in this the lies fact that text difficulty explanation words of '~:1 which occurs occurs in in both verses verses the same Hebrew root root *15D of the in vs vs 4 in the are taken in the sense sense of 'cause are 'cause to to be eaten', eaten', 'beast' 'beast' and 4 in in vs 'feed', fire'. vs 5 'that kindled', 'the fire'. Teed', and in kindled', 'the 5 'that the Palestinian Palestinian Targum as we find In the find it it in in the the Cambridge Targum as Cambridge fragment before us us in in the the Vatican Vatican MS as it it lies lies complete fragment and as complete before Neofiti I, the Hebrew words in in both cases Neofiti cases are are understood understood as as I, the 'fire' and 'to to burn' or or 'light.' 'fire' This translation translation is is also also given, given, for for 'light. in his his Kommentar zum Alien instance, Alten Testament, Testament, instance, by by Bruno Baentsch in the modern American translation, Gottingen, goo, and in in the translation, ed. ed. Gottingen, I1900, J. has: Smith, by J. M. Powis Smith, by J. J. Meek who has c

3

:

If a man in in burning a field If or vineyard vineyard lets lets the the fire fire spread field or burning over a spread so that it it burns in so in another man's field, restitution field, he must make restitution best of his own field of his or vineyard. vineyard. If fire breaks breaks with the very field or If fire very best out and catches in in a thorn-hedge so that that the the shocks shocks of of grain grain thorn-hedge so or the field itself is he or the standing grain or the field itself is consumed, lit who lit consumed, standing grain the fire fire must make restitution. the restitution.

Palestinian Targum In the Palestinian of the the Pentateuch Pentateuch the the Hebrew Targum of cases as words are taken in in both cases as 'fire' 'fire' and 'to be consumed', consumed', 'to be to be translated and the verses have to as by by Meek. There can be be translated as Palestinian Targum no question Targum of of the Pentateuch takes takes the Pentateuch question that the Palestinian xxii 4 as referring Exod. xxii in both both cases cases to to aa kind kind of of damage damage 4 and 5 5 as referring in fire. It shows a clear clear understanding caused by by fire. It understanding of of the the passage passage the rulings of the the Mishna. Mishna. That is is only which contrasts with the rulings of only if the translation translation is older than than the the Mishna. Mishna. possible if is much older possible The fundamental importance of this passage of the Targum Targum this passage of the importance of

EXOD. EXOD.

XXII 4,5 4,5

IN THE TARGUM

207 2OJ

to me through a discussion became clear to with my myoId friend and discussion with old friend through a lecturer from Giessen, Dr. J. J. Weinberg, when I visited in I visited him in Giessen, J. J. Weinberg, Berlin where he had become Rector of of the Rabbinic Seminary. the Rabbinic Seminary. In the course of our conversation realized how difficult it must must conversation II realized difficult it as be for a Talmudic Scholar, as he was, to accept an interpretation to Scholar, was, accept interpretation the Bible of a passage conflicted with the rules rules of the Bible which conflicted with the of the passage of the if it Mishna, even if it was contained in old Geniza text-the an contained in old Geniza text the Mishna, available to only that time. time. How intensively he to us us at at that only source available intensively he the studied the problem of the right interpretation of this passage of this problem right interpretation passage is shown by the fact fact that that he devoted the is the entire entire first first volume of of by his Investigations in the his in the Talmud j,~'iI1~ c"pn~ Berlin 1938 to the TiB^M Berlin to the Investigations 1938 D*npn these two verses the Bible Bible and their their rendering rendering elucidation of these verses of of the Palestinian Targum. He in the Palestinian came to the conclusion that either to the conclusion that either Targum. text of the is first the text the Targum is corrupt, or the first im,'p' has by analogy the has Targum corrupt, by analogy nflTp" with Hebrew i1":l7~ to be understood as riTSQ to cattle. But as cattle. But we certainly certainly to take the passage in in the way Geiger has underhave to take the the Abraham has underpassage way Geiger similar divergent stood similar explanations of the Bible text in the the of the Bible in text divergent explanations Palestinian Targum. Palestinian Targum. in the the second century Since in addition to to the the Targum Targum century B.C. an addition was made which cannot have been made later later than than the the second second have existed at century B.C., the Targum must existed at that time. that time. century B.C., Targum in of xxii the Exod. And the divergent interpretation in the Targum of xxii 4.5 divergent interpretation Targum 4.5 the same conclusion, as we as mentioned. In his leads to to the have mentioned. In his conclusion, a Urschrift (1857) Abraham Geiger over examined hundred Urschrift (1857) Geiger in the material material of the Palestinian passages Palestinian Targum Targum available available passages in to him. to at the the time: Th. Noldeke Ni5ldeke wrote at time: 1

service to Geiger, great service to the the correct correct Geiger, who has performed performed a great old translations of the the Targum in general of the the old translations evaluation evaluation of general of Targum and in also shown that of the Bible, that in in the the so-called so-called Jerusalem Bible, has also Jerusalem be are to the oldest Targum important remains are still to found of the oldest still Targum important different a time. Targum along with passages of quite different time. quite passages Targum along

further since since we now have the We can to-day the oldest oldest Targum Targum go further to-day go itself later revision. revision. This Targum, Targum, as as in its its entirety, itself in entirety, and not in a later as being being nearly nearly in in the the same form we now have it, it, can be regarded regarded as at the in circulation circulation at as the time of the the beginning beginning of of it was in as when it it never had a Christianity. only bear in in mind that that it Christianity. We must only fixed text of Targum to which we are accustomed from Targum the kind to of the fixed text Onlcelos. fragments containing containing this this oldest Geniza fragments the oldest Onkelos. Even the Targum another where we have the the same differ greatly greatly from one another Targum differ

208 208

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF

THE BIBLE

in different text fragments. On the the other other different fragments. Bible preserved of the the Bible text of preserved in in the the of hand we have of the Targum in the that the seen that the interpretation have seen Targum interpretation the interold in Cambridge, diverging from the interin Geniza fragment old Geniza Cambridge, diverging fragment pretation the same as as in in the MS of is exactly the Mishna, of the Mishna, is exactly the pretation of is the sixteenth the Targum dating from the sixteenth century. It It is the complete century. complete Targum dating is altered that only in the Targum Pseudo-Jonathan that the passage is altered the in the passage Targum Pseudo-Jonathan only 1 in Targum Onkelos. On~elos.l the Targum with the accordance with in accordance We have seen have been in in circulation circulation seen that that the the Targum Targum must have its of account the second century B.C. On account of its language the by the second century language and the by have must the Midrash material the Targum enjoyed it contains, material it contains, enjoyed Targum that it it was this this Targum Targum great say that safely say great popularity popularity and we can safely later Targum which prevented Targum Onkelos On~elos from establishing establishing the later which prevented the in Palestine. Palestine. itself itself in observations on the Abraham Geiger end of of his his observations the writes at at the the end Geiger writes Palestinian (Excursus H, Urschrift p. 480): Palestinian Targum Targum (Excursus II, Urschrift p. 480) Serious investigation in in this field will will lead lead even this field Serious and impartial impartial investigation in other to fruitful results for in for Jewish Jewish history. history. fruitful results other respects respects to :

studies these This by everybody everybody who studies these This judgement will be shared shared by judgement will can Jewish texts. learn old in the the main pre-Christian texts. We learn old and in pre-Christian Jewish the material details from them than from the many material collected collected many more details voluminous works Their works only serve by Billerbeck or Bonsirven. Billerbeck or Bonsirven. only serve by to indicate the conditions conditions were at at the time of of the the reorgareorgato indicate what the the time nization of Judaism after the destruction destruction of of the the Temple Temple: they they nization Judaism after the Rabbis rebuilt rebuilt Judaism for the us how the future. for the future. show us Judaism the Palestinian Palestinian Targum In the the Pentateuch Pentateuch we have in in the the Targum of the main material material coming from times which must be pre-Christian coming pre-Christian times studied by to understand wishes to understand the the state studied .state ofJudaism ofJudaism by everyone everyone who ·wishes of the the birth at the time of birth of Christianity. at possess this this material material Christianity. And we possess in a a language it is is very similar in that it to that that language of which we can say say that very similar to the earliest earliest Christians. Christians. It It is spoken is material material the the importance importance spoken by by the of which can scarcely scarcely be exaggerated. exaggerated. :

1 1 may refer refer here to to the excellent excellent article article of 1 I of Georg Georg ScheIbert: xxii 44 im Schelbert: 'Exodus xxii Palastinischen Targum' VT viii, PaIastinischen pp. 253-63. 253--63. Targum* VT, viii, 1958, 1958, pp. S

THE SEPTUAGINT i. THE THE LETTER OF ARISTEAS I. ARrSTEAS

translation of the The Greek translation Bible has has always always been been regarded regarded the Bible as something as the first as attempt to to translate translate aa long long text text first attempt something unique, unique, as into a foreign into told in in the letter of of Aristeas Aristeas is is the letter foreign language. language. The story story told well known. The famous Demetrius Phalereus, Phalereus, said to have have been said to the Royal interest of of King King Ptolemy Ptolemy II II the interest librarian, aroused the Royal librarian, in Philadelphus (284-47 B.O.) in the Jewish Law, and the king wished the wished Philadelphus (284-47 B.C.) Jewish Law, king translation of it to have a Greek translation in his his library. library. Aristeas, Aristeas, aa senior senior it in sent to to Jerusalem. Court official, Jewish High Priest The official, was sent Jerusalem. Jewish High Priest Eleazar selected six elders selected six elders from each of of the the twelve twelve tribes tribes of of Israel Israel to Alexandria, and sent them to Alexandria, together with an exact exact copy copy of of the the together with in golden Hebrew Torah, written in letters on exquisitely exquisitely prepared prepared Torah, written golden letters are told told that that the king parchment. king gave gave seven seven banquets banquets to to parchment. We are these elders, ten of them at these at each each of of the five the first first five elders, questioning questioning ten at each of banquets, and eleven of them at of the the last last two banquets, banquets, banquets, as a result as result of which he ascertained that that these these elders elders were superior superior to the Greek philosophers. at their a to He then put at their disposal a spacious philosophers. put disposal spacious house on the island island of Pharos, connected with with AlexAlexPharos, which was connected andria by the Heptastadion. Here they accomplished their great their by they accomplished great Heptastadion. task: seventy-two elders translated entire task: in seventy-two seventy-two days days the the entire translated in seventy- two elders in such a marvellous way at the Pentateuch in way that that at the end they they were all found to to agree detail of the translation. of the translation. all agree on every every detail as people As long that the the Greek translation translation long as people were convinced that of the the Law was made on the the order of of aa king, they could could find in in king, they this command a sufficient this for the the translation translation having having been sufficient reason for made. But for 250 years that the the story story for more than 250 years we have known that 1 be no doubt there can as must be regarded as legendary.1 To-day there To-day regarded legendary. that the Greek translation by order of translation of the Law was not made by that the it became a necessity that it a Ptolemaic king, necessity for for the the Jewish Jewish king, but that in view of the Communities in the great great number of of their their Greekin Egypt Egypt in speaking translonger understood Hebrew. The transspeaking members who no longer lation Palestinian Jews, Jews, but by by Jews Jews who were lation was not made by by Palestinian historiamAristeae in 11 See LXX Interpretibus Dissertatio, Oxford Contra historiamAristeae See Humphrey inLXXInterpretibusDissertatio,, Hody, Contra Humphrey Hody, 1685. his book: De Bibliorum Bibliorum textibus textibus originalibus, originalibus, his arguments summed up up his arguments in his Hody sununed 1685. Hody Oxford 1705. 1705. 2 9 15 209 15

210 2IO

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

familiar as spoken spoken in in Egypt. Egypt. Aristeas' Aristeas' Greek language with the the Greek familiar with language as the to letter, which was clearly intended to glorify the Jewish people intended Jewish people and glorify letter, which clearly a the Jewish Law, was not written by a pagan, official of of written not the Jewish Law, high official by pagan, a high in interested was who aa Ptolemaic but by a Jew greatly interested in but Ptolemaic king, greatly Jew by king, the Law of which he speaks. recommending of the translation of the translation speaks. recommending the He deals Philadelphus as as a time long long time of of Ptolemy the time deals with with the Ptolemy Philadelphus of first half in the past and did not live-as the letter claims-in the first half of the letter claims as not live did past later. but the B.C., much later. the third third century century B.C., The author letter of is generally generally well informed of Aristeas Aristeas is the letter author of of the about the other other hand, lived. On the the time in which he lived. time in about the hand, W. W. Tarn older material. has shovlln material. The questions questions said said has used older he has that he shown that has scholars to to the Jewish scholars by King Ptolemy n, to the been put have been to have II, Ptolemy King by Jewish put on the ,vere part of an essay the kingdom 7t'ept ~C(cnAdC(c;, of were probably rcepl paatXeiocg, kingdom essay probably part written unlike Aristeas' Aristeas' letter letter third century the third in the written in century B.C. which unlike been well to have book The older was not older seems to well not propaganda. was propaganda. tried Aristeas its With its help Aristeas tried known among the Hellenistic Jews. Hellenistic the help Jews. among to by showing showing (235) (§23S) that that the the Jews Jews to compose compose an apologetic apologetic work by could beat the philosophers on their their own ground. ground. 1 the Greek philosophers could beat The letter regarded as as aa Jewish story of a Aristeas must be regarded letter of of Aristeas Jewish story as the the books of Jonah, Jonah, Esther, Esther, Judith Judith and similar similar literary genre as literary genre Tobit. while the these books books were included included in in first two of these the first But while Tobit. But letter was last tvvo two in the in the the Greek Bible, Bible, the the letter the last the Hebrew and the the Holy not in any Holy Scriptures. Scriptures. Yet it it must included in not included any form of the have been been ,veIl used it it in in the the twelfth book of of well known. Josephus Josephus used the Christians Christians found in his in the the letter letter welcome his Antiquities Antiquities and the Bible which they the Greek Bible information they used. used. information on the with the deals The letter the Jewish Jewish Law and was written written in in letter only only deals translation it. This fact has not of connection with a Greek translation of it. This fact has not been with connection since the the letter's letter's genuineness sufficiently genuineness was disproved. disproved. stressed since sufficiently stressed the the reasons reasons why to seek letter was written cannot We have to the letter written and seek the why 2 St. like to confine like H. St. J. Thackeray,2 to searching in the the confine ourselves, ourselves, J. Thackeray, searching in Greeks in in Bactria \\r. \\T. W. Tarn, 11 w. Bactria and India, India, Cambridge, Cambridge, 1938, pp. 414-35 414-35 (in (in Tarn, The Greeks 1938, pp. the appendices have been added). added). Tarn the second edition, edition, Cambridge, Cambridge, 1951, 1951, a few appendices in the 'Questions has shown some striking of Milinda', Milinda', i.e. i.e. Menander, Menander, the the parallels in striking parallels 'Questions of 1 in India (about is said said to to have put put the the questions questions Greek king king in (about 175-150 75150 B.C.). B.C.). Menander is to the Indian sage Nagasena. We know the the story story from the the Milindapanha, Milindapaillia, a Pali Pali to sage Nagasena. text ",Titten written by the four persons persons mentioned in in the the introintrotext by an Indian Buddhist. Among the to the Milinda we find a Demetrius and an Antiochus, find a Antiochus, the the names having having duction to to Devamantiya in order been adjusted order to to make some sort sort of of sense sense adjusted to Devamantiya and Anantakaya Anantakaya in Pali. Demetrius is in the Pali. is here the main character. character. Menander's questions in questions must have after his his death. It It is is quite been made public quite possible possible that that Demetrius Demetrius was adopted adopted public soon after identified him with from this this source by with the the famous Demetrius by Pseudo-Aristeas. He identified of Phaleron, before King King Ptolemy's Ptolemy's rule rule began. began. Phaleron, who, who, however, however, was probably probably dead before all details details see see Tarn's book. For all 2 2 Thackeray, Jewish Worship, Lectures of of the the British British Thackeray, The Septuaginta Septuaginta and Jewish Worship, Schweich Lectures for 1920, Academy n. Academy for p. II. 1920, London 1923, 1923, p.

THE THE

LETTER LETTER

OF ARISTEAS

2II 211

letter for details details which might letter as credible. credible. We read read might be regarded regarded as 1 in the the letter in letter (§§ 308-1I):1 308-1 1): (

the work was completed, When the Demetrius collected collected together together completed, Demetrius

in the the place the Jewish place where the translation had the translation Jewish population population in it over been made, to all, all, in in the the presence presence of of the the over to made, and read it translators, great reception reception also also from from the the a great translators, who met with a of the the great people, benefits which which they they had conferred conferred people, because of great benefits upon praise upon upon Demetrius too, Demetrius too, upon them. They They bestowed warm praise to have the the whole law transcribed and urged transcribed and present present urged him to to their their leaders. books had been been read, read, the the leaders. Mter a copy After the the books copy to elders of the priests the Jewish Jewish comthe translators translators and the priests and the elders of the munity leaders of the people people stood up and said, that stood up munity and the leaders said, that so excellent excellent and sacred since so accurate a translation translation had sacred and accurate been made, it was only that it it should remain as as it it was, was, should remain made, it only right right that alteration should and no alteration be made in in it. it. And when the whole should be the whole their approval, company they bade bade them pronounce pronounce company expressed expressed their approval, they in accordance with their curse in upon anyone anyone who a curse their custom upon should make any either by by adding adding anything anything or or alteration either any alteration any of of the the words words which had changing changing in any way whatever any any way or making been written or This was aa very very wise wise omission. This making any any omission. to ensure that that the the book might precaution might be preserved preserved for for all all precaution to the the future future time unchanged. unchanged.

is obvious that the letter letter describes describes a the Jewish IItt is a translation translation of of the Jewish the Law officially approved and accepted by the Jewish Community officially approved Jewish Community accepted by of Alexandria: no addition; omission; no revision; revision; cursed cursed be addition; no omission; alteration! version which the version to the letter letter he who makes any alteration! The to any refers was an authoritative no that authoritative one, there can be doubt and refers there that one, itself was propaganda the letter letter itself for it. the propaganda for it. 2 are familiar familiar with We are with propaganda. Nobody makes propaganda propaganda propaganda. Nobody old. for something for a hundred or more years old. Propaganda is made something Propaganda is years for something be sure that the translation can for contemporary. We sure that the translation something contemporary. had just just been made when the propaganda was written. written. the letter letter of propaganda that transof the we know the date of the When we know the that of the transthe letter, letter, lation also. also. lation has been ascribed ascribed to The letter to various various dates, dates, mostly mostly on subletter has A few jective grounds which prove nothing. impartially impartially observed jective grounds prove nothing. Elias Bickermann. 3 He facts been indicated by Elias indicated facts have recently by recently has in documents quoted quoted in in the the that certain certain formulas in has shown that 11 I1 quote Charles' Apocrypha Apocrypha and andPseudepigrapha translation in in Charles' H.T, Andrews' translation Pseudepigmpha ..• quote from H.T. ff. Oxford 1913, ii, pp. pp. 83 83 £f. 1913, vol ii, 2 a Cf. des Pentateuchtextes', Pentateuchtextes', in in Theologische Theologische Geschichte des Gf. my *Untersuchungen zur Gescbichte my 'Untersuchungen Studien und Kritiken, Studien Leiden 1956, p. 14. 14. Minora, Leiden 1956, p. fCritiken, 1915, Opera Minora, 1915, p. p. 413= 413= Opera 8 a 'Zur xxix, 1930, pp. 280-96. 28D-96. *Zur Datierung des Pseudo-Aristeas' Pseudo-Aristeas' ZNW, JW, xxix, 1930, pp. Datierung des . . .

212

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

letter letter

cannot be be found found in in aa document before before 145 145 or or after after 127 127 B.C. B.C. cannot letter must must therefore therefore have have been been written written in in the the second half half The letter of the the second second century century B.C. B.C. Sir Sir Harold Harold Idris Idris Bell Bell whose opinion opinion II of asked on this this argument argument wrote wrote to to me that that Bickermann's Bickermann's deductions asked His agreed with with his his own general general impressions, impressions, and he added: 'His agreed minutiae such it is on argument seems to most convincing, for it is for most me seems to convincing, argument too unimportant unimportant to to be be thought of by by the the average average man that that a forger forger too thought of most often often trips trips up'. up'. But But Bickermann's Bickermann's arguments arguments for for the the year year most the terminus to fix 127 are not so conclusive. Momigliano tried to fix the terminus tried so are not conclusive. Momigliano 127 ad quern quem at B.C.!1 and W. W. Tarn agreed agreed with him. at about about 100 B.C. ad writes: 'His 'His valuable valuable examina\\Tith regard regard to Bickermann, Tarn writes to Bickermann, With tion of of the the formula in the the Royal Royal letters letters puts puts the the work within the the formula in tion facts he the limits B.C., though strictly speaking the facts gives limits 145-100 gives 145-100 B.C., though strictly speaking p. 289, 289, n. n. i, I, prove prove aa date c. 100. His His dating dating before before 127 127 depends depends date c. p. . . on on the the implication implication in in aa phrase phrase of of Pseudo-Aristeas Pseudo-Aristeas entirely ... entirely . that Idumea was was not not part part of of Palestine, Palestine, 127 127 being being the the date date of its its that annexation realms. But Bickermann himself to the the Maccabean realms. annexation to description of of Palestine Palestine has of Pseudo-Aristeas's has shown that Pseudo-Aristeas's description that much of and ideas of Testament is a compound of the Old of ideas about of the a is simply compound simply the ideal state. independent Idumea is is only only O.T. the ideal state. . . . The independent Edom...• Edom ____ 22 is But whether the before 127 or c. c. 100 B.C. is letter was written written before the letter 127 or Greek fact that face the must not so In any case we face the fact that the not case so important. any important. deals was finished finished towards the the translation the letter letter deals translation \\'ith with which the end of the second of the second century century B.C. Now it in Alexandria Alexandria must have had a it is is clear clear that that the the Jews Jews in their Law at Greek translation a much earlier earlier period. period. But the the translation of of their at a translation the translation for for which the the letter letter makes propaganda propaganda was not the revision of already first Greek translation translation of of the the Law. It It was a revision already first to show that existing that translations. The letter, however, attempts letter, however, attempts to existing translations. transit was the it antedates antedates this this transit the first first translation translation ever ever made. So it hints as as to to earlier earlier lation lation by Nevertheless, a number of hints by 150 150 years. years. Nevertheless, In his translations translations can be found in in the his memorandum the letter. letter. to the the king, that he has (§30) has taken great 30) to king, Demetrius reports great care reports that to to collect all kinds kinds of collect all of books books for for the the library continues library and he continues: c

:

.

.

.

(

:

of the the Law of are The books of others) are of the the Jews Jews (with (with some few others) in the absent. They are written written in the Hebrew characters absent. characters and language They are language and have been carelessly carelessly interpreted interpreted (&[LcAEO""t"cpOV (afAsXearspov O"ccr1)[LCXV"t"CXL) 1 Gf. Arnoldo Amoldo Momigliano, la data e la *Per la la caratteristica lettera di 1 Cf. caratteristica della della lettera di Aristea', Aristea', Momigliano, 'Per Aegyptus, xii, 1932, Aegyptus, xii, pp. 161-731932, pp. 161-73. 2 Gf. Tarn's book The The Greeks Greeks in in Bactria Bactria and India •• p. • Cf. India .... p. 425425.

THE LETTER LETTER THE

OF

AR1STEAS ARISTEAS

213 213

and do do not not represent the original text (XOCL as II wg U7tapxe:.) represent the original text oux cD<; (xccl o0X umxpxst) as am informed by those who know; for they never had aa by know; for they have never to protect king's king's care to protect them. Ss ••• cre:cr1)fLOCV' The words &fLe:A~cr't'e:pov t'cd 'rather 'rather carelessly written ocfxsXscrTepov ~~ aecrrjfjiocvTal carelessly written', are not clear and o0X cD<; tl7tapxe:. 'with deviations from the with deviations the original ou^ <&? uTidcp^si original is at least text' is least not good it seems that text' that the the author author has has good Greek. But it deliberately chosen somewhat obscure expressions. deliberately expressions. 'rather carelessly' The words 'rather taken carelessly' (&.fLe:A~cr't'e:pov) (d^eXecrTepov) can only only be taken earlier translations translations, for one can hardly suppose as referring to earlier for that referring hardly suppose that interested in in any Demetrius was interested form of the Hebrew of the Pentaof the of the Pentaany the Hebrew copies teuch, been made teuch, nor would he suggest suggest that the copies had been 1 carelessly.! The end of the letter makes it even plainer that letter it even carelessly* plainer that is being to earlier allusion is made to earlier translations. The author tells translations. author tells being historian us (§§ 314-16) that the Greek historian Theopompos and the the (314-16) Theopompos had quoted the Jewish Law in Greek tragic poet Philodectos the in tragic poet quoted Jewish inflicted their writings, but that God had inflicted heavy penalties upon writings, heavy penalties upon translations used by them because the translations by them had been been inadequate. inadequate. to Theopompos words With regard the explicitly used are 'some are 'some used regard to Theopompos explicitly translations of of the of the earlier, the Law' (TLVOC ('t'(vc>:: TCOV 't'WV earlier, but imperfect imperfect translations ex TOU 7tPO'YJPfL'YJve:UfL~V(UV Emcr
.

.

.

,

e

3

1 tried to 1 Bickermann Bickennann tried to understand the the text text in in this this way. way. He wrote wrote in in his his article article The colophon colophon of of the the Greek book of of Esther' Esther' (JBL, (JBL, Ixiii, lxiii, 1944, 1944, p. p. 345, 345, n. n. 24): 24): 'The 'The passage is is misunderstood by by translators translators and commentators co=entators who try try to to find find here here a passage hint of of a previous previous Greek version version while the author clearly clearly speaks speaks of of the the original original text text of of hint the Law.' But it it seems that that the misunderstanding is on Bickermann's side. side. aecr/](JiavTai cre:cr1]fl.C£V'rC£L misunderstanding is is certainly copied, and the the whole letter letter tends tends to to show the the royal royal sympathy sympathy for for the the is certainly not copied, traTl.flation, not not for for the Hebrew original original which after after all all was imported imported from PaPaGreek translation, lestine. What Bickermann says the date date of of the the colophon, colophon, i.e. i.e. that that the the words lestine. says about the 'In the fourth year of of Ptolemy Ptolemy and Cleopatra's Cleopatra's reign* reign' refer refer to to Ptolemy Ptolemy XII Auletes Auletes 'In the fourth year sister and that his wife and Cleopatra, Cleopatra, his wife and sister that therefore therefore the the colophon colophon was written written between 2th September the the 112th September 78 78 and the the nth 11th September September 77 77 B.C. B.C. seems seems convincing. convincing. But But he is is definitely wrong wrong when he takes takes XeusiTTqq )zudTI]<; to to be be the the proper proper name of of'Levitas', although 'Levitas', although definitely the suggestion suggestion goes goes back to to Saul Liebermann. Liebermann. The verb elavjvsyxsv dcr1]ve:yxev is is singular. singular. the Furthermore the the word slvai, e:!VC£L, quoted quoted by by Bickermann Bickermann certainly certainly does does not not mean to to Furthermore exist actually actualiJI and cannot be translated translated in in this this way. way. But But both both items items are are essential essential for for exist the understanding understanding of of this this interesting interesting colophon. colophon. the

214 214

THE TRANSLATIONS TRANSLATIONS OF OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE THE

translated the the translated

same Law Law into into Greek, Greek, the the language language spoken spoken there. there. same were made translations It is probable that oral, extempore, translations were made It is probable that oral, extempore, The down. be written to originally. Then the translations began to be written down. The translations began originally. Then the The first copies were probably not very perfect. The beginning is not first copies were probably beginning is very perfect. of Aristeas letter the in always hard. The definition rather inexact, in the letter of Aristeas rather inexact, always hard. The definition &f.LEAEO"'t'EPOV, is is probably probably quite quite to to the the point. point. Perhaps Perhaps the the copyists copyists apieXeaTepov, the make to the text the style and tried as best they could to improve the text to make to could tried as best they style and improve circumstances In this matter conform to the original. In this way circumstances may to the matter conform may way original. have been been created created such such as as are are quite quite familiar familiar to to us us from from the the have Palestinian and Samaritan Targums. and Samaritan Palestinian Targums. BIBLE COMMISSION IN IN ALEXANDRIA ALEXANDRIA THE BIBLE have to to suppose suppose that that at at aa certain certain period period the the need for for an We have authorized Greek Greek text text of the Jewish Jewish Law arose arose among among the the ininof the authorized in Alexandria. Alexandria. The need may may have been fluential Jewish Jewish circles circles in fluential met by by basing basing the the Greek Greek version a Hebrew text text procured procured from version on a met commission entrusted with the the revision revision of of the the Greek Palestine. entrusted with Palestine. The commission Bible text text consisted experts, mainly mainly Jewish Jewish scholars scholars from Egypt, Egypt, of experts, consisted of Bible but there there may may have have been been one or or more Hebrew scholars scholars from but very likely the commission worked on the the Palestine. that the is very It is Palestine. It likely that an of an annual festivity account island account of festivity Philo gives Pharos. Philo of Pharos. island of gives held translation: the translation: to celebrate celebrate the held there there to 2. 2.

this day For year a festival festival there is is held held to to this cause there this cause For this day every every year island of of Pharos to to which not only and assembly the island only Jews, Jews, assembly on the reverence to to the the spot sail across, to pay others sail but multitudes of others but multitudes across, to spot pay reverence first shed its its light to render God on which the translation first the translation light and to After the prayers a benefit, ancient yet thanks for a thanks for benefit, ancient yet ever new. Mter prayers the shore, others recline recline and thanksgivings tents on the shore, others pitch tents thanksgivings some pitch the open their in with their in the the sand, sand, regaling sky with regaling themselves under the open sky the that the beach on that occasion relatives friends and regarding occasion relatives and friends regarding Vita Mosis, ii. 41-3. as more luxurious as luxurious than aa palace. Mosis, ii. 413. (De Vita palace. (De II quote Colson's translation.) translation.) quote Colson's festival could could hardly Such aa festival have been instituted instituted without some hardly have But the the commission commission entrusted justification. the translation translation entrusted with the justification. But was presumably selected by the Jewish was Jewish community presumably selected by the community of Alexandria as long and must have have worked for as as was necessary worked for in order to to and long as necessary in on aa uniform uniform text. text. The The statements statements to to the that the the agree the effect effect that agree on translation was was made made by order of of aa king translation from aa beautifully by order king from beautifully prepreon which which the the Hebrew Hebrew text was written pared text was written in in golden pared parchment parchment on golden that the the translation translation was was done done by letters, commission of of seventyletters, that by aa commission seventy-

THE BIBLE THE

COMMISSION IN ALEXANDRIA

215 215

six from each of two members, the tribes tribes of of Israel, Israel, and that that it it of the members, six was completed in in seventy-two days are all embellishments of the are all embellishments of the completed seventy-two days letter designed to underline letter of the the translation translation and underline the the importance designed to importance of its dissemination. dissemination. Swete pointed to help pointed out out how remarkable remarkable help with its it was that the the translation it first have have been been presented presented to to the the translation should should first Jewish community and only afterwards to the king is said to afterwards the who is said Jewish community only king 1 to to have ordered it. ordered it. told that the We are told the community in Alexandria Alexandria declared declared the the community in translation to to be authentic translation they made sure sure it it should be authentic and that that they should be and preserved not altered. In certain Jewish circles in Alexandria altered. certain in circles Alexandria preserved Jewish for the the translation translation increased admiration for increased with with the the passage passage of of time. time. Philo's We may remember Philo's comments, about 150 years after comments, may 150 years after 2 Aristeas wrote his his letter: Aristeas letter: 2

the island island of Sitting in seclusion they of Pharos) seclusion . . . they Sitting here (on (on the Pharos) in as it it were possessed, and, under inspiration, inspiration, wrote, wrote, became as possessed, and, under several scribe not each several different, but but the the same word scribe something something different, as though for dictated to each by by an invisible prompter.... for word, to each invisible prompter word, as though dictated clearest proof The clearest proof of that, if if Chaldeans Chaldeans have have learned learned of this this is is that, read both both versions, the Greek, Greek, or Greeks Chaldean, Chaldean, and read versions, the the translation, Chaldean and the they regard regard them with with awe translation, they as sisters, or rather rather one and the the same, and reverence as same, both both in in sisters, or matter and words, not as as translators of the the authors authors not translators words, and speak speak of as prophets but as the mysteries, mysteries, whose sincerity sincerity prophets and priests priests of the to go of thought and singleness enabled them to go hand in in singleness of thought have enabled the purest hand with the the spirit spirit of of Moses. Moses. purest of spirits, spirits, the .

.

.

These remarks of Philo refer to to the the Greek standard standard text text Philo obviously obviously refer Aristeas wrote for which Aristeas of wrote his his letter letter of proproof the Jewish Law, for Jewish Law, Philo himself knew too little paganda. little Hebrew to to be able able to to read paganda. Philo his verdict in the the verdict that that it it is is ababthe original. the Law in original. This explains explains his the Hebrew or or the the Greek solutely reads the the same whether one reads solutely the little understanding text. understanding for for philological philological problems, problems, and text. He has little as a devoted theologian speaks special philosophical philosophical interests, interests, theologian with special speaks as the Greek Torah not quotations from the that his his own quotations not realizing realizing that text approved deviate by the Jews Jews of of Alexandria. Alexandria. the text deviate widely approved by widely from the BEN SIRA 3. 3. THE PROLOGUE OF an But we possess of expert who had personal personal the testimony expert testimony of possess the a Hebrew text text into into Greek and who was experience of translating translating a experience of the time time when the living the Commission of of AlexAlexat the in Alexandria Alexandria at living in 11

H. B. B. Swete, Swete, Introduction, Introduction, p. p.

20.

2

2

De Vita Vita Mosis, Mosis, ii, ii, 37-40. 37-4°.

216 2l6

TRANSLATIONS OF OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE THE TRANSLATIONS

andria was was working working on on the the Greek Greek text text of of the the Bible. Bible. II refer refer to to the the andria grandson of of Ben Sira Sira who translated translated his his grandfather's grandfather's Book Book of of grandson from Hebrew into iato Greek. Greek. In In the the Prologue Prologue to to the the transtransWisdom from which he he has has written written in in the the Egyptian Egyptian xowrfj XOLV~ he he reports reports which that he had come to Egypt in the eight-and-thirtieth year of of king king to Egypt in the eight-and-thirtieth year that he II Euergetes. The king in question was Euergetes II Ptolemy VII Ptolemy VII king in question was Euergetes Euergetes. as from Physkon. The years of his reign are counted as 170 B.G. counted are 170 B.C. years of his reign Physkon. name the mentions author Ulrich Wilken has shown that author the an when that Ulrich Wilken has of aa ruler ruler and puts puts em ETtL immediately immediately after after the the year, year, he thereby thereby of 1 dead. was ruler indicates that at the time of writing the ruler dead. Euergetes the time of at the indicates that Euergetes writing II died died in in 1II6 B.G., so so we can can assume assume that that the the grandson's grandson's prologue prologue II 16 B.C., not written written before before that. that. According According to to Bickermann's calcalwas not was culation it it was was written written about about no I IO B.C. B.G.22 During During the the more than culation twenty years years which which he he had spent spent in in Egypt Egypt the the grandson grandson had twenty taken the the opportunity opportunity not not only only to to study study the the xoiv^j XOLvl) then spoken spoken taken but also to in this and to write the prologue in this medium, also to there, the to write medium, there, prologue for used translation from acquire a knowledge of the used for translation the Greek a of knowledge acquire which he himself Hebrew-a language-which himself Hebrew a much more complicated complicated language his for Greek familiar to texts used, after the of Bible texts faIniliar to him, for his of Bible after model the him, used, that He he writes of Wisdom. his grandfather's Book of writes that version of version of his grandfather's it considered had to learn and therefore opportunity to learn therefore considered it had ample ample opportunity to translate trouble his duty duty to effort and spare no trouble to translate effort to make every his every spare his nights and his grandfather's work. He had spent many sleepless spent many sleepless nights grandfather's work. the it much learning on the task of finishing the and having it pubpubbook the task of having finishing learning for certain to apologize certain imperfeels obliged lished. Nevertheless he feels lished. Nevertheless obliged to imperapologize for in the the following fections does so in the so in the translation translation and he does fections in following words in Charles' Charles' Apocrypha the translation translation in (I Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha) Pseudepigrapha) : use the (I use Ye are are entreated, to make your therefore, to entreated, therefore, your perusal perusal with favour if in to and attention, and to be indulgent, if in any parts of what we attention, indulgent, any parts fail in some of the may seem to fail in have laboured we to interpret to the laboured to interpret may in Hebrew have not phrases. things originally originally spoken spoken in phrases. For things in them when they the same force force in the are translated into another translated into they are tongue. tongue. is quite Yet the the grandson that the the translations translations of of the the Bible, Bible, grandson is quite aware that he had taken taken them as as his his model, though model, laboured under the though he same same difficulties. difficulties. the Law itself, And not only the Prophecies, these, but the itself, and the only these, Prophecies, and the rest of the books, of the the rest and small difference difference when they books, have no small they are are spoken in their their original form. original form. spoken in

lation lation

:

1 Archiv fir 1 Archiv iii, 1908, fur Papyruiforschung, p. 351; /VW, xxix, 1908, p. xxix, 1930, Bickermann, ZNW, Papyrusforsckung, ill, 351; Bickermann, 1930, 2 p. 5. 2 JBL, P- 28 285. JBL, lxiii, Ixiii, 1944, p. 343. 1944, p. 343.

THE PROLOGUE THE PROLOGUE OF BEN SIRA

217

These are the words of one who knows from from his his own experience experience difficulties involved involved in in the the translation the difficulties a Hebrew text text into into translation of of a which he admits exist in his Greek. The same imperfections which he admits exist in his imperfections also to to be found in own work are also in the the translations translations of of his his prepredecessors. When he mentions the decessors. translation of of the the Law, Law, he he obviously obviously the translation the standard edition of the the Greek Law, Law, the the subject has in mind the edition of subject Aristeas' letter. letter. We have seen of Aristeas' that this this translation seen that translation was made the grandson's shortly before the he mentions next translation. That he mentions next shortly before grandson's translation. in after the Law, his after in his prologue, the Prophets the rest of the the and the the rest of Law, prologue, Prophets to Books, to show that the translation of these books must have that the of these translation books must have Books, goes goes followed the the translation translation of immediately the Law and that that Ben of the immediately followed Sira was convinced that that it been made under under similar Sira it had been similar circumcircumstances. Ben Sira's Sira's grandson as stances. regards himself as the immediate himself the immediate grandson regards successor of the Bible Bible translators translators and we can successor can take take it it for for granted granted in Egypt that when some of the biblical translation that he was in of biblical work the translation Egypt still being was still done. being done. last statements these last statements with II make these with certain certain reservations. reservations. ProProattention to to the the fact fact that that there there fessor fessor Kilpatrick my attention Kilpatrick has drawn my to suppose are reasons the prologue is are may not be be genuine. genuine. It It is reasons to suppose the prologue may to be found in true in the the oldest oldest form of of the the true that that the the prologue is not to prologue is it is is missing in old Latin translation, that it old cursive translation, that missing in some Greek cursive that other other MSS have a MSS and that a different different prologue prologue which was see the at a a later later date. date. It undoubtedly written at It is is not not very very easy easy to to see the undoubtedly written as the hitherto existing editions of the hitherto import of the the Greek these facts, facts, as existing editions import of these text critical edition edition meets of Ben Sira Sira are are quite text of inadequate. A critical quite inadequate. as the Hebrew text with great text as as well as as the the Greek difficulties, as great difficulties, drastic revisions. Cambridge translations revisions. The Cambridge translations have undergone undergone drastic text made by revision of scholar of the the text by the the scholar ]. J. H. A. Hart speaks speaks of a revision is right. Pharisees. I have already already pointed pointed to to the the Pharisees. Most likely right. I likely he is fact circles, had to to be adapted adapted that this this text, fact that text, coming priestly circles, coming from priestly to after the the Bne Sadok ~ado~ had to conditions conditions which had developed developed after it is certain Yet in the ceased to have influence Temple. it is certain that that influence in the Temple. ceased to Hart has pointed revision. one we are not dealing with only revision. pointed are not dealing only Alexandria's arise from Clement of correctly ofAlexandria's the problems to the correctly to problems which arise valuable done whole quotations and has on the very valuable preparatory the has very preparatory quotations 1 texts which revised is the work. As far as I can see it is mainly the revised texts I it see far as work. mainly in exhibit the differences in the prologue. exhibit the differences prologue. Furthermore, Sira's grandson grandson is is the the only only the prologue Furthermore, the prologue of Ben Sira's which document earlier mentions the threefold earlier than A.D. 70 70 Codex 248, 11 Ecclesiasticus. 248, ed. ed. with with a textual textual Commentary Co=entary and and The Gt-eek Greek Text Text of Ecclesiasticus. The of Codex Prolegomena A. Hart, 1909. Cambridge 1909· Hart, Cambridge J. H. A. by J. Prolegomena by

218 2l8

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

canon of of the the Old Testament: Testament: Law, Law, Prophets Prophets and Writings. Writings. Yet canon must take take into into consideration consideration that that generally generally speaking speaking we know we must of this this time, time, and also also that that the the few few lists lists of of books of of the the very little little of very Testament which which we have, have, are are of of Palestinian Palestinian origin, origin, including including Old Testament Aramaic what is is possibly possibly the the oldest oldest list list available available to to us, us, aa HebrewHebrew-Aramaic what Dominican list, discovered only a few years ago by the the Father, Father, list, discovered only a few years ago by Professor Jean-Paul in MS 54 54 of of the the Library Library of Professor Jean-Paul Audet (Ottawa), (Ottawa), in the Greek Patriarchate Patriarchate in in Jerusalem, Jerusalem, dated dated A.D. 1058. I058. This is is the the the of the the text codex from which Philotheos Bryennius published the text of the Philotheos Bryennius published codex Didache (Constantinople Epiphanius was familiar familiar with the the i 883) Epiphanius (Constantinople 1883). list and Audet Audet has proved that that it it must be be very very old old and that that it it seems has proved list in Hebrew and partly partly in in Aramaic. 1 to refer refer to to books written partly partly in books written to The prologue prologue of grandson was written written in in Egypt Egypt and, and, Sira's grandson of Ben Sira's as I have have shown, shown, at at the the time time when the the revision revision of of the the Greek Bible Bible as I text in in Alexandria just been been completed. completed. It It is is very very probable probable text Alexandria had just that the the threefold the Books Books of of the the Bible Bible was known in in of the threefold Canon of that .

Egypt date than in in Palestine. I feel that it it is is Palestine. I feel that at a a much earlier earlier date Egypt at it difficult of the prologue, because it of the because to doubt the the genuineness difficult to genuineness prologue, its is to find a motive explain its later authora would later authorto find motive which is not not easy explain easy ship Also the way in in which Ben Sira's the critical critical way Sira's inclusion. Also ship and inclusion. is the of the grandson speaks of the Greek translation of the Jewish Law is of translation Jewish grandson speaks if after much more easily understandable if written immediately after written easily immediately its completion its Aristeas letter letter and its its propapropathe Aristeas later, when the completion than later, ganda had their effect. had their effect. ganda

THE CAIRO PAPYRUS FOUAD 266 4. 266 4. THE are in in the the happy ( We are of possessing the of the happy position position of possessing a sample sample of revision of the Greek Torah, in the revision the second part of the the Torah, made in part of second century been written written shortly after B.C., which must have been century B.C., shortly after revision. It It is is thS {Cairo Papyrus Fouad 266 completion 266 of completion of the revision. th^Cairo Papyrus verses from Deut. xXxi which a few verses xxxi and x:XXii xxxii have had our to them and been published attention drawn to by W. G. G. Waddell published by in order to show that order to that in in this this Papyrus in scroll the the divine divine name was Papyrus scroll as the written as the Tetragrammaton in Hebrew square written letters. 2 Tetragrammaton in square letters. Professor Professor Kilpatrick a few more fragments of a of Kilpatrick informed me of fragments of this papyrus in America, this but recognizrecogniznot very papyrus reproduced America, not reproduced in well, but very well, '

1 1 The books of the Bible are mentioned in in the the list list in in the the following order: Gen., Gen., following order: Exod., Ps. 1,2 Exod., Lev.,Jos., Lev., Jos., Deut., 2 Chron., Deut., Num., Num., Job, Job, Jud., i, 2 Sarn., Jud., Ps., Sam., 1,2 i, 2 Kings, i, 2 Prov., Chron., Prov., Kings, I, xii Proph., Eccles., Eccles., Cant., Est. The list list is is published Cant, Jer., Jer., xii Proph., !sa., Isa., Ezek., Ezek., Dan., Dan., 1,2 i, 2 Esra, Esra, Est. published and all all problems in YTS and problems examined by by J-P. J-P. Audet in NS, i, i, 1950, JTS NS, pp. 135-54. 1950, pp. 135-54. 2 'The Tetragrammaton in the the LXX', LXX YTS, 2 'The 61 . Tetragrammaton in xlv, 1944, JTS, xlv, 1944, pp. pp. 157157-61. }

3

,

THE CAIRO PAPYRUS FOUAD 266 THE 219 2IQ I 1 all show the ably. asked Father Father A. A. the Tetragrammaton.l They all ably. They Tetragrammaton. II asked S. J. of the Pontifical Pontifical Biblical Vaccari S.J. Institute in in Rome to to assess assess Biblical Institute the text the character of the papyrus. He replied replied as as follows: follows: text of of this this papyrus.

Without doubt the papyrus to the the group group of of the the uncials uncials papyrus belongs belongs to has nothing the Hexaplaric Hexaplaric or Lucianic A B F and has to do with the or Lucianic nothing to recensions or or later later minuscules. recensions position between between the the groups groups minuscules. Its Its position related minuscules is of B A F and the related is not not so it seems seems so clear clear and it to waver between them. But if consider that that the codex to if we consider the codex deviates from Codex Vaticanus (B), deviates where this this MS stands stands (B), where has its its special version alone i.e. i.e. has not one one of a group, group, and if if alone of a special version and not consider further further the the important we consider with B and the the important conformity conformity with a2 in in a number of places, places, II would suggest suggest that that the the minuscule a2 in the the group codex must be included included in group B B and the the minuscule a2' minuscule a 2 as superior also be regarded to these two MSS, because IItt must also these two MSS, because regarded as superior to it does not agree with the deteriorations it in B B are are inindeteriorations which in agree with the in the dividual mistakes mistakes and in a22 are are to to be be ascribed ascribed dividual the minuscule a to influences classes. The text text of of the the papyrus papyrus contains to influences from classes. contains old elements which disappeared old later from the the tradition. tradition. disappeared later .

Such was the Vaccari's examination. examination. His His detailed detailed the result result of of Father Father Vaccari's to my report as an Appendix Appendix (pp. (pp. 339-42) 339-42) to published as report has been published in Stadia the Septuagint' Studia Patristica, Patristica, Berlin Berlin article of the article 'Problems 'Problems of Septuagint' in I v 1957, i,^ pp. has shown is is that that we have 328-38. What Vaccari has 957j vol. PP- 328-38. scroll which exhibits in a a papyrus Bible text text in here exhibits the the a Greek Bible here a papyrus scroll than form the in a more reliable of the text reliable the Codex text of the Septuagint Septuagint in to it. codices nearest nearest related the codices Vaticanus and the related to it. The papyrus papyrus was the than Codex Vaticanus. earlier written earlier the Vaticanus. four hundred years written about four years Cairo this we cannot compare this Cairo Papyrus scroll, Unfortunately compare Papyrus scroll, Unfortunately Codex Chester of with the written Jews about 100 B.C., the Chester Beatty of written by B.C., Beatty by Jews in the Christians first Numbers and Deuteronomy, written by Christians in the first written by Deuteronomy, half is known of of the the the second century half of of the A.D., because what is century A.D., in Chester the Cairo scroll has not been preserved in the Beatty has scroll Cairo Papyrus Beatty preserved Papyrus stands half the codex stands half way way between the the Codex. to its its date, Codex. As to date, the the Codex Vaticanus (B). Cairo Papyrus scroll (B). Sir Frederic Frederic scroll and the Cairo Papyrus in Numbers the Kenyon has proved proved that the codex is is nearest nearest related related that in Kenyon has in Deuteronomy to Deuteronomy to to the Codices A and aa22 B and aa22 , in to Codices Codices Band 2 friends in of in Cairo, Cairo, Professor Professor efforts of my friends of the the Septuagint. Septuagint. The efforts l-

,

Greek Scriptures, the Christian 11 New World Scriptures, rendered from from the the Original Original Christian Greek Translation of World Translation of the Bible Translation Committee. Languages the New World Bi~le C~mmitte.e. A.D. A.D. 1950. Pub~sh~rs: 1950. Publishers: by the Languages by International Bible Watchtower Bible BIble Students Association. AssOCIatIon. Bible and Tract SocIety Society Inc. InternatIOnal (Dr. Abraham Spiro Spiro kindly kindly Brooklyn, U.S. A. Foreword, 14. (Dr. Foreword, pp. pp. 13 13 and 14. York, U.S.A. Brooklyn, New York, procured me.) copy of the book for me.) procured a copy 22 The Beatly Biblical Biblical Papyri Fasciculus V, and Deuteronomy, Deuteronomy, by 7, Numbers and The Chester Chester Beatty Papyri ••• Fasciculus Frederic G. Kenyon. Frederic Text, London 1935. 1935. Kenyon. Text, .

.

.

220

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

A. S. Mostafa, to to obtain more ininDr. Mohammed Mostafa, A. S. Atiya Atiya and Dr. scroll is now the formation about the place where the Papyrus scroll is kept, the about formation kept, Papyrus place able, during during my own stay in Cairo were unsuccessful; nor nor was II able, were unsuccessful; stay in in it. out any to find find out in February any more about it. February 1956, 1956, to Bible 'We of Bible texts, written written by by Greek of have some more samples ^We have texts, samples in recent times. Jews for Jews, which have been discovered in recent times. f.rhey discovered which for ^They Jews, Jews are the Cairo Cairo Papyrus nature from the different nature an essentially are of of an Papyrus essentially different scroll, very reason reason are are of of particular particular this very for this mentioned above, above, but for scroll, mentioned importance. importance. GREEK 458 458 5. MANCHESTER PAPYRUS GREEK 5. THE :MANCHESTER One is the John Library in in is Papyrus Rylands Library John Rylands 458 of the Papyrus Greek 458 from with scroll of Manchester, remains of a papyrus scroll fragments remains Manchester, fragments papyrus sarcoDeut. in a mummy xxiii-xxviii. They Deut. xxiii-xxviii. incorporated in mummy sarcoThey were incorporated care. The phagus and had to be extracted with great care. papyrus has to extracted great papyrus has phagus 1 This was written C. been published by C. H. Roberts. This papyrus written papyrus published by oldest of the about the middle the second century century B.C. and is is the the oldest middle of about the to us. To fix the character of a Greek Bible known to us. fix the character fragment a Bible of fragment of text, it with the the main uncial uncial MSS of of has been compared it has of the the text, compared with 2 was the result the but the result negative. the Septuagint, negative. Septuagint, It was Father Alberto Vaccari S.J. It S.J. of the the Pontificial Pontificial Biblical Biblical in Rome who was able able to to shed light light on the the mystery. mystery.33 Institute Institute in that the the text text of the papyrus He proved papyrus is is most closely related to to closely related proved that of the the Bible text of Bible which we are the Greek text are accustomed to to connect connect the the name of the the martyr (died 7th 7th with the with martyr Lucian of Samosata (died revised the January the Greek text text 312). We know that Lucian revised January A.D. 312). in use his lifetime. Bible which was in use during the Bible of the lifetime. The Lucianic Lucianic during his recension of of the the Greek Bible Paul de text text presents Bible and Paul presents a special special recension the historical historical books of the Lagarde books of the Greek Bible Bible4 Lagarde published published the this version to this version while, according independently, Frederic Frederic Field Field while, independently, according to determined the the MSS according to which the the Lucianic text could could Lucianic text according to be published. to the the historical historical books books of the Bible Bible of the published. With regard regard to 5 to exactly the same conclusions as Lagarde. he came to conclusions as exactly the Lagarde. 1 Biblical Papyri in the the John 1 Two Biblical Papyri in Library, Manchester. Manchester. By By C. C. H. Roberts, John Rylands Rylands Library, Roberts, Manchester 1936. 1936. 2 G. Opitz 2 As an example Opitz and H. H. Schaeder: Schaeder 'Zum example take the examination by by H. G. Septuaginta-Papyrus xxxv, 1936 pp. 115-17. Rylands Greek 458.' Septuaginta-Papyrus Rylands NW, xxxv, 458.' <,NW, 1936 pp. 115-17. 8 Saeculi II 2 A. Vaccari 5.]., II ante ante Christum', Christum', Biblica, Biblica, xvii xvii S.J., 'Fragmentum Tragmentum Biblicum SaecuIi 6, pp. 193 pp. 5°1-4· 1936, 501-4. 4 Veteris T Testamenti Canonicorum Pars 4 Librarian Librorum Veteris estamenti Canonicorum Pars Prior Prior Graece, de Lagarde Lagarde studio Pauli de studio Graece, Pauli et sumptibus edita. Gottingae et sumptibus edita. Gottingae 1883. 1883. 5 5 Originis supersunt •.• Fragmenta Fragnumta .•. concinnavit concinnavit emendavit emendavit et et Originis Hexaplarum quae supersunt Hexaplanm quae multis partibus multis I, pp. pp. !xxxiv ff. Ixxxiv ff. partibus auxit Fridericus Field. Oxonii, Oxonii, 1875. 1875. Tomus I, :

.

.

.

.

.

.

THE MANCHESTER MANCHESTER PAPYRUS THE PAPYRUS GREEK GREEK

458 458

221 221

Lucian began his studies studies in Lucian in Edessa Edessa and and continued began his continued them them in in and it was there that Antioch, on Antioch, and it was there that he he became became the the great on great authority authority the Greek Greek text text of ofthe the Bible. Bible. Some the ofthe Some of the material material available available to to him him on which which he he based based the the revision revision which on which bears bears his his name name must must have have been fairly old. We We find find in in the been the Manchester Manchester Papyrus text related related Papyrus aa text fairly^old. to the Lucianic text of the to the Lucianic text of the Bible Bible written written some some five five hundred hundred years years before Lucian Lucian himself. himself. before If the the letter letter of of Aristeas Aristeas was If was written written about about 100 100 B.C. B.C. as as proprofor a Greek Torah paganda for a Greek Torah which had been completed which had been completed only paganda only aa little earlier, the Manchester Manchester Papyrus little earlier, the must have have been been written written Papyrus must before the the Alexandrian Alexandrian Committee before Committee commissioned commissioned by the Jews by the Jews its work. work. II have have discussed discussed the began the matter began its matter with with reference reference to to the the article 'Problems Rylands Rylands Papyrus 'Problems of of the the Septuagint' Papyrus in my my article Septuagint* in Studia Stadia Patrzstica, Berlin 1957, vol i, in C. H. Patnstica, Berlin H. Roberts Roberts 1957, vol. i, pp. pp. 328-38. 328-38. C. wrote to to me, paper: wrote me, when II sent him my my paper: found the tentative tentative conclusions II found conclusions to to which which you came conconyou came and it it has has since since occurred to vincing to me that that they would provide vincing and they would provide an explanation an has always explanation for something something which has me, always puzzled puzzled me, Deuteronomy should should why such aa beautifully written scroll scroll of of Deuteronomy beautifully written have been been destroyed being used used have treated as as scrap destroyed and treated (even being scrap (even for a a crocodile mummy) in in the way that that the the Rylands Rylands fragment fragment for the way was the middle of of the the second century B.C. B.C. was treated. treated. If about the second century or less less 'authorised' 'authorised version aa more more or version of of the the Law was was produced produced in in Alexandria, Alexandria, accompanied accompanied by by vigorous vigorous efforts efforts to to ensure ensure that that it it superseded superseded existing existing texts, texts, then then aa complete complete explanation explanation of of the the treatment treatment of of the the Rylands Rylands papyrus papyrus is is supplied. supplied. On chronochronological grounds grounds it it would fit fit admirably; admirably; the the indications indications are are logical that that it it was was in in the the second half half of of the the second second century century that that the the Rylands MS was re-used re-used and the the text text of of Deuteronomy Deuteronomy may may Rylands very well well have have been been written written in in the the first first half half of of the the century. century. very ^

5

There There can can be be no no doubt doubt that that we must must reckon reckon with with earlier earlier transtransGreek Greek of of the the Hebrew Hebrew Bible. Bible. With With the the different different paspasAristeas which in the the letter letter of ofAristeas which refer refer to to such such earlier earlier translations translations sages in sages II have It is, is, moreover, moreover, well well known known that that an an earlier earlier have already already dealt. dealt. It Greek Greek translation translation of of the the Hebrew Hebrew Bible Bible was was mentioned mentioned by by the the Jewish philosopher philosopher Aristobulus Aristobulus of ofAlexandria Alexandria in in aa book book which which he he Jewish lations lations into into

dedicated King Ptolemy Ptolemy Philometor Philometor (184-141 (184-141 B.C.), B.C.), fragments fragments of of dedicated to to King which which are are preserved preserved by by Clement Clement of ofAlexandria Alexandria11 and and by by Eusebius. Eusebius.22 1

Stromata, i, 150, 1-4. The Praeparatio Evangelica, ix, 6; xiii, Thetexts teAtsare arereprinted reprintedfor for instance instance.by bySwete, Swete, Introduction, Cambridge Cambridge 1900, 1900, 2nd 2nd ed. ed. 1914, 1914, pp. pp. i1 f,f, and and by by Wellhausen Wellhausen in ill the the 4th 4th Introduction,, 1 Stromata, i, 150, 1-4. 2 Praeparatio Evangelica, ix, 6; xiii, 12. 12.

2

edition 1878, p.p. 573. edition of ofBleek, Bleek, Einletiung Einleitung inin das das A.T., A. T., 1878, 573.

QQQ 222

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

That the the report not influenced influenced by by the the letter letter of Aristobulus Aristobulus was not report of the fact of refers to to the fact that that of Aristeas Aristeas was shown by Wellhausen, who refers by Wellhausen, Aristobulus as quite quite straightforward the whole story Aristobulus regards straightforward story as regards the and makes no allusion circumstances described described the wonderful allusion to to the wonderful circumstances the Manchester Papyrus in the letter Papyrus we now have in the of Aristeas. Aristeas. In the letter of the Torah which may may before translation of old translation of the before us a sample of an old us a sample of have been written as Aristobulus Aristobulus dedicated dedicated his his at the the same time as written at It Aristeas antedated It seems that Aristeas antedated book to Philometor. Philometor. that to Ptolemy Ptolemy of the the by about 150 ISO years years the work of the Alexandrian Commission by in it in II this of Ptolemy II Philadelphus, and in this placing it in the time the time of Ptolemy Philadelphia, placing Law in which translation the an older translation of the Jewish Law, in way identified older identified Jewish way II Philadelphus may have interested interested himself, himself, with with the the Ptolemy Ptolemy II Philadelphus may the Bible by order order of of work of the Alexandrian Bible done by of the Alexandrian Committee on the so the Community of Alexandria, so as to increase the authothe Jewish of as to increase the authoAlexandria, Jewish Community rity years by by which PseudoPseudo-Aristeas antethe work. Aristeas anteof the work. The ISO rity of 150 years as dates the the revision revision have to to be regarded of his as part of his propaganda. dates regarded part propaganda. the Manchester Papyrus Unfortunately PapyTuS does does not not contain contain an exexUnfortunately the l We now know that the of the Divine name. that the Bible text ample of Divine the Greek text Bible ample for Jews as far as as it written byJews as far it was written Jews did did not not translate translate the the Divine by Jews for but the Tetragrammaton written with name by by kyrios, the Tetragrammaton written with Hebrew kyrios, or Greek letters in such MSS. It letters was retained retained in or the Christians Christians It was the the Tetragrammaton by kyrios, kyrios, when the the divine divine who replaced replaced the Tetragrammaton by in Hebrew letters letters was not more.' name written in not understood understood any any more/ that in in this this fragment We must suppose also the the divine divine name was fragment also suppose that the Tetragrammaton., this is, is, indeed, indeed, most most reproduced Tetragrammaton, and this reproduced by by the line Q7 of C. C. H. Roberts Roberts' edition, edition, the the likely. xxvi, 17, likely. In Deut. xxvi, 27 of 17, line text breaks offjust offjust before before the the mention of of the the divine name. Roberts Roberts text divine name. scribe must have written written the the word kyrios k)'rios in in full, full, supposed supposed that the scribe nomen sacrum. sacrum. In In reality reality not in the shortened form used used for for the the nomen ",Titten here, Roberts the unabridged unabridged Tetragrammaton here, and Roberts Tetragrammaton was written this The only thing do agreed with me when II pointed this out. out. agreed pointed only thing we do is whether the the Tetragrammaton not know is was written in square written in Tetragrammaton square letters as in the previously discussed Papyrus in Cairo Cairo letters previously discussed Papyrus Fouad 266 in and in the Milan Palimpsest of Origen's Hexapla found by Mercati Mercati Palimpsest Origen's Hexapla by it was written in old written in old Hebrew letters letters as as for for instance instance or whether it the in the Aquila fragments from the Cairo Geniza published by Geniza Cairo Aquila fragments published by l1 scroll or in the leather scroll with the text of the Minor Burkitt, the Greek text of the Burkitt, will speak Prophets, on. later on. Prophets, of which II will speak later 3

1

5

1 the Books 1 Fragments Books cif Kings (1(;cording of the Fragments cif of Kings according ford Burkitt, Burkitt, Cambridge Cambridge 18g8. 1898.

the translation of cif Aquila, Aquila, ed. ed. by by F. F. CrawCraw-

to to the translation

FRAGMENTS FROM FRAGIIIENTS FROM QUMRAN QUMRAN 44

223

6. FRAGMENTS FROM QUMRAN 4 6. QUMRAN 4

I To these texts, texts, of the the Greek Bible written by by Jews Jews for for Jews, Jews, Bible written we can now add fragments of three texts of similar kind found of three texts similar of found kind fragments in Qumran Cave 4. 4.' These fragments were discussed by by ere discussed fragments w Monsignor Patrick W. Skehan, of the Catholic Institute in of the Catholic in Institute Monsignor Skehan, at the at the International Testament Congress held in Washington, International Old Testament in held Washington, Congress Strasbourg in August 1956, and his paper subsequently his was Strasbourg August 1956, paper subsequently in Vetus Testamentum, published in iv, Leiden, Leiden, 1957, pp. published Testamentum, Supplement Supplement iv, 1957, pp. 8- 160 , under the the title title 'The Qumran 14 Manuscripts and Textual and Textual 148-160, Qumran Manuscripts Criticism. Criticism.' In actual fact, only the the second part of of the the second part fact, however, however, only article (pp. deals deals with these texts. met in article 155-160) these texts. in When we met (pp. 155-160) Strasbourg, Skehan was kind enough to let have photos to let me have Strasbourg, Mgr. Mgr. enough photos thus enabling of the three fragments, to study study them before before he he fragments, thus enabling me to had published paper. his paper. published his the approximate Let us us consider the of the fragments. date of the three three fragments, approximate date i. the papyrus, 2. the long 1. leather fragment with the text of leather the with of text papyrus, 2. the long fragment the leather Leviticus, leather scroll with the the text of of the scroll with text of Leviticus, 3. 3. the fragments fragments of discussed the the matter Numbers. II discussed matter with with C. C. H. Roberts who, who, after H. Roberts after Professor E. E. C. C. Turner of consulting of London University, University, gave consulting Professor gave me his considered opinion in a letter letter dated his dated the the 8th 8th of of August, opinion in 1957, August, 1957, from which II quote the following words quote the following words: r

5

:

1 the papyrus I. II too was reminded of the papyrus that that Waddell published published thirteen years If there there is in JTS ]TS thirteen years ago. is anything anything in in the the suggestion ago. If suggestion scribes copying that there was a particular particular"style favoured by by scribes copying "style favoured of the the Greek version version of Scriptures, it it might might be worth the Jewish Jewish Scriptures, that there there is is a remoter pointing remoter resemblance resemblance between pointing out that the your Rylands Greek 458 458-the (i) and (3) Papyrus Rylands your photos (3) and Papyrus photos (I) about the middle from of papyrus scraps of Deuteronomy dating the Deuteronomy dating papyrus scraps B.C. of the second century century B.G. I 2. I should assign papyrus) and (3) (3) (the (the fragments fragments 2. assign (I) (i) (the (the papyrus) the leather leather scroll scroll with the the text of the text of of Numbers) Numbers) to to the the end of of the first of the the B.G. or to the opening years of the first century first century E.G. or to the first century years opening century A.D. There are points of of resemblance between the the are marked points papyrus of the the Odyssey Odyssey (plate (plate in in my fragments of papyrus and some fragments Greek Book Hand, Hand, (No. (No. 9b). gb). as the No. (2) leather fragment 3. I too regard fragment-No. (2)-as the I the long too long leather 3. regard the oldest regard a date date towards the end of the the three three and would regard oldest of B.C. for for this of this as as not not out out of of the the question. the second century of the question. century B.G. .

to Mr. Ro Roberts very grateful berts for for this this information. information. II am very grateful to !f There can hardly that the the fragments fragments of the the Greek any doubt that hardly be any

Bible are of Jewish Jewish origin, origin, and that that it it in Qumran Bible found in Qumran Cave 44 are

224 224

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

is regarded as as pre-Christian, pre-Christian, should also also be regarded is very that they they should likely that very likely six so that we now have at our disposal fragments of six manuscripts at so that have manuscripts disposal fragments if include we for of Greek Bible written by Jews for Jews, if include the the of the Bible written the Jews, by Jews of which leather the Greek text the Minor Prophets, text of the leather scroll scroll with with the Prophets, it was II will the Greek Bible Bible as as it later on, will speak on, specimens specimens of the speak later characterize read Christian era began. May I characterize briefly I Christian era read when the the briefly began. May 1 the Cave 4. texts from Qumran the three three texts 4. Qumran 1. The papyrus fragments of of Leviticus ii-v ii-v is is 1. containing 'fragments papyrus containing Fouad that written akin to that of Papyrus 266, akin to in a hand closely written in 266, Papyrus closely by the the fact fact that that the name of characterized characterized as as already already mentioned by God is rendered by the Tetragrammaton in Hebrew square square is rendered Tetragrammaton in by the the MSS Bible. in Christian as later letters not by xupw~ as later in Christian of the Bible. not letters (il1il') by xuptos (mm) of God name the renders The fragment of Qumran Cave 4 renders the of by of by 4 Qumran fragment shows this alone ~o:w in majuscule letters) and this alone already in ICCGO (written already majuscule letters) (written written by that a Jew.f Jew.! The text text of of the the papyrus papyrus that this this papyrus by a papyrus was written Cairo is written as that of the Cairo Papyrus written as that of the is not as carefully not as Papyrus and carefully contains Papyrus does does not not have. have. mistakes which the the Cairo Papyrus contains some mistakes later the Cairo than Although written somewhat later the Cairo Papyrus, it written Papyrus, it Although belongs to the same category. to the category. belongs 2. The second of fragments fragments of of a leather leather consists of second specimen 2. specimen consists of Numbers iii, The scroll with the the text scroll iii, 40-42, 40-42, iv iv 6-9, 11-12. text of 6-9, in and he is the first two parts first have been published by Skehan, is in the parts published by Skehan, that text is that main right when he says that the text is generally speaking that the says right generally speaking familiar to to us. us. But he has himself pointed already pointed out out that that the the already familiar do in of not occur the several fragments have several readings which not occur in any of the readings any fragments collated for for the Num. MSS collated the greater Cambridge Septuagint. In greater Cambridge Septuagint. iii 40 is translated the Hebrew 'P~ translated by iii by api,6[ry]ciov, o:p~8fL"Y)(ro\l, a a unique unique transtrans40 the Tp? is all texts the Greek otherwise the Bible of the Bible reading lation, all the otherwise known texts lation, reading these short fragments five places E1ncjXEY;OC~. fragments (iv (iv 6, 8, 1I 1, I, 12) 6, 8, erciox&poci. In five places in these 12) tiFtZ is is translated translated by as Hebrew C'''!~ OCPTIJPO:~ (not o~wcrTIJPO:<; as Skehan by apT7]pa^ (not SicoaTTjpoc; all the other known sources supposes) unanimously read read while all the other sources unanimously supposes) while iv find Hebrew fiK O:\Io:rpOpE~e;. In Num. iv 9 we find the "Nl;)il1'l1l7J l'lN rendered Titfan r>13& rendered ava^opsi^. 9 by is again unique translation. translation. by TIJ\I TIQV AUX\I~O:V Xu^viav TIJe; ir\q rpocucrEwe; <paucr6)<; which is again a unique LXX reads TIJV in And iv The LXX AUXWJ.'J "'1)\1 rpw't'~~oucret.v. in iv 7 we read TTJV Xu^vtav TYJV cpom^ouaav. 7 all other manuscripts uccxt,v0ivov where all ~fLO:"t"LO\l manuscripts of of the the Greek Bible Bible ifAaTiov uet.x~\I8~vov How can one known to us, OAOitOprpUpov. explain this us, read ~fLOC"WV I^LOCTLOV oAoTiopcpupov. explain this number in of unique readings in these few comparatively great these few comparatively great unique readings pre-Christian pre-Christian fragments? fragments? third specimen is a fragment of 3. The third leather scroll scroll of of 3. specimen is fragment of a leather 1 to the Rev. Dr. John 1 II am greatly John Barns for for his his help help in in reading reading these these greatly indebted to often difficult often texts. difficult texts.

FRAGMENTS FRAGMENTS

FROM QUMRAN 44

FROM QUMRAN

225 225

Leviticus, in lines each of of about about 47 47 xxvi 2-I6 2-16 in lines each Leviticus, containing containing Lev. xxvi letters. These fragmentary of one letters. lines occupy the full length lines full the of one fragmentary occupy length column of 28 lines, broken away the left left hand lines, with stitching stitching broken away on the side, the last last 12 I2 lines. lines. The upper upper left left intact for for the side, the margin margin being being intact hand part part of the column and the ends of of all the lines lines are are missing, missing, the ends all the describes the and Skehan describes quite correctly. But in in the fragment But fragment quite correctly. 'the hand is is apparently of adding: the first first century century A.D.', A.D.', he he is is adding: 'the apparently of the certainly the fragment fragment to to G. C. H. H. Roberts, Roberts, certainly wrong. wrong. When II showed the said 'This he immediately oldest of of the the three', three', and we have have is the This is the oldest immediately said is inclined inclined to the fragment fragment in in the the second second half half seen that he is to date date the of of the second century B.C. The text of the fragment is reproduced text the is century fragment reproduced and published p. 159 I59 of his his article with some article with published by by Mgr. Mgr. Skehan on p. critical notes critical notes on the following page. text is not very carefully The text is not following page. very carefully written and contains obvious thus line 4 is written obvious mistakes; on thus line is written mistakes; 4 uXov instead of the the neuter, TOV ~UAOV the Septuagint text has the where text has neuter, Septuagint TO correctly TO: ~UAO:, and the whole text of the fragment the text of whole the oAcc, correctly the plural plural fragment differs greatly the normal text It is differs text of of the the Septuagint. is hardly greatly from the Septuagint. It hardly to complete the 47 possible each line line with with the the help help of of letters of of each possible to complete the 47 letters in the the material preserved greater Cambridge Cambridge Septuagint. the greater preserved in Septuagint. How can we explain ancient in such an ancient these differences differences in explain these manuscript? manuscript? that the the text text is Mgr. is in in the the main the rendering rendering Mgr. Skehan says says that Leviticus with which we are are familiar; of Leviticus nevertheless, has familiar; nevertheless, he has in the the there that in of text at the limited limited fragment of the text at our disposal there shown that disposal fragment are ten separate are unique. unique. Of these, these, nine nine are are separate readings readings which are the the Masoretic text farther of the Masoretic text than the farther from a literal literal rendering of rendering is in the corresponding of the the Septuagint; the codices codices of Septuagint; one is corresponding readings readings in amount the inference I5) depends on an inference regarding the closer, closer, but (i. regarding (i. 15) depends of text of these these unique unique readings readings has fill a gap. text required to fill required to gap. None of for the anything of the the Hebrew consonantal text. text. to offer offer for criticism of the criticism anything to in the the opinion Two of of Mgr. Mgr. Skehan, of the the unique Skehan, must opinion of readings, in unique readings, Leviticus xxvi be extremely xxvi n, I I, for for xoa XCX:~ ou ou pSsXu^eToci ~;kAU~e:"t'CX:L 7} "tJ extremely early. early. In Leviticus the Qumran rpUX' YJ [LOU is xat XCX:L ou ou peXuo[jioa ~Oe:AU~O[LOC~ u{ia<;; u[LCX:C;; and reading is u[xa^, the ^ou U[LCX:C;, Qumran reading xv] in e:cre:cree: JJLOU [Lou Aoco<; Acme; the the Qumran text text xoa U[Le:~c; in Leviticus xxvi I2, for XCX:L Leviticus xxvi 12, for upiet^ sasciOs former the has e:ev [ oc;]. Of these two Qumran readings, the introduces these Qumran readings, s6v[o<;]. an anthropomorphic is not not in the the original original text; text; and anthropomorphic term which is violates the in rendering C:s7 by e:evoc;, violates the pattern by which DV the latter, in pattern by latter, rendering by e6vo<;, to and the to the applies e:evoc; to the Gentiles, AIXOC; to the the the LXX regularly Xao<; Gentiles, regularly applies s0vo<; so form I people of Israel. The general impression I form-so Mgr. of Israel. Mgr. general impression people Skehan writes-is here one more book of of the the Old Old that we have here writes is that to have seems Greek Testament early rendering to a single in which a Testament in rendering single early 16

226 226

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

undergone Origen aa considerable amount of Orlgen the time time of before the even before undergone even revision. of critical revision. call critical of what we would to-day to-day call 7. SCROLL OF THE GREEK MINOR PROPHETS 7. THE LEATHER SOROLL The leather of Prophets was the Greek Minor Prophets of the scroll leather scroll can discovered but nobody nobody say exactly in 1952, discovered by say exactly 1952, but by Bedouin in his book of where it in his of 1957, it on it came from. from. Milik, Milik, jn 1957, mentions it e Second la p. 115 under site non localise (Epoque de la Seconde Revolte). de site non localise (Epoque Revoke). The p. 1 15 at scroll is now in the Palestinian at Jerusalem, Museum in the Palestinian scroll is Jerusalem, and II learn fragments of of the the scroll scroll were that more fragments learn from Dr. Dr. G. G. Vermes that it: Redehis article found D. Barthelemy had written his article on it: 'Redewritten found after after Barthelemy de la Fhistoire couverte de l'histoire de la Septante'. chainon manquant d'un chainon couverte d'un Septante manquant (RB Ix, 1953, 18-29.) (55 lx, 1953, pp. pp. 18-29.) It importance to to know when the greatest of the It is is certainly greatest importance certainly of this written. So II asked C. H. Roberts Roberts in in Oxford to to asked C. this scroll scroll was written. facsimile the basis of the give me an estimate on the basis of the facsimile published by estimate published by give Barthelemy. He replied: replied Barthelemy. c

3

.

:

to a type The hand belongs in the the Egyptian Egyptian papyri papyri belongs to type known in from the B.O. to the 2nd century century the 2nd century to the the middle of of the century B.C. course considerable is of A.D. considerable development development within within the the A.D. (there of course (there is of these these hands is type). is the the use use of of decorative decorative characteristic of type). A characteristic the foot foot of the Egyptian the top letters. In the of the the letters. Egyptian script at the script at top and the face to to the papyri the left; left; here here they they face face to to the the these normally normally face papyri these similarities to right. to this this particular particular hand may may be right. . . . Some similarities in Schubart, noted in Palaeographie, Abb. 72 (late Ptolemaic) Ptolemaic) Schubart, Palaeograpkie, 72 (late I feel inclined to and Abb. 76 (Augustan). I should feel inclined to assign this this 76 (Augustan). assign B.C. to the century to 50 to the hand to A.D. 50 B.O. century 50 50 A.D. discussed this II have published this estimate estimate at at length length elseelsepublished and discussed in his where. I1 As]. As J. T. Milik Milik in his book of scroll only of 1957 refers to to this this scroll only 1957 refers via Barthelemy's article (p. n. i) I) and dates dates it it in in the the time of of via 27, n. Barthelemy' s article (p. 27, I for the Second Revolt (p. II5), I asked Schubart for his his Wilhelm (p. 115), estimate of the date of the scroll, the 2nd July July 1957 scroll, and on the 1957 he wrote to to me me: .

.

.

:

wiirde ich Ihre Frage Gern wurde nett beantworten, beantworten, aber aber Frage rund und nett iiber Ihr eignes Urteil uber Urteil kommt's nicht hinaus. Stil der nicht Der Stil der hinaus. eignes Handschrift gehOrt die ich ich in in der der Palaographie PaHiographie gehort zu der Gruppe, Gruppe, die 1 Lederrolle mit dem griechischen 1 'Die im August griechischen Text der der Kleinen August 19Y2 1952 entdeckte LederroIle das Pri?blem Problem der Septuaginta', Propheten pp. 81-94; 81--94; A Leather Propheten und das ThLZ 1954, Septuaginta', ThLZ 1954, pp. Scroll of of tl:e the Greek Minor Prophets in Opera Sc:oII of the the Septuagint' Opera Prophets and the Problem of Septuagint' in Leiden 1956, Mznora, Lelden of the the Septuagint' Studia Patristica, Patristica Minora, pp. 112-37. 1956, pp. 112-37. 'Problems of Septuagint* Studio. ed. K. AJand Aland and F. F. L. L. Cross, ed. vol. i,i, pp. pp. 331-333. 331-333. ' Cross, Berlin 1957, 1957, vol.

LEATHER SCROLL OF GREEK MINOR PROPHETS LEATHER

227 227

dem Zierstil Zierstil eingerechnet Vorsicht der der Zeit Zeit eingerechnet habe und mit Vorsicht des Augustus oder pc Augustus zuweise. Ob aber a cc (=B.C.) (=B.C.) oder p c (=A.D.) (=A.D.) Sollte ich wage ich in in dieser dieser Lage doch StelStelwage ich nicht zu sagen. sagen. Sollte Lage doch so wurde wiirde ich ich lieber lung c wahlen. Aber lieber a a c c als c als p wahlen. Aber nehmen, so lung nehmen, p alter ich ich werde, um so so mehr sehe je sehe ich, dass wir wir nichts nichts Sicheres Sicheres werde, urn je alter ich, dass allzusehr an Vorurteilen wissen und nur allzusehr Vorurteilen haften, vielleicht haften, vielleicht haften mussen. mtissen. to the the great on Greek II am very Greek PalaeoPalaeograteful to very grateful great authority authority on this graphy for this estimate which agrees in the main with that of in the with that of graphy agrees Roberts, and we can be nearly certain that this scroll with certain that this scroll with the the Roberts, nearly text of the Minor Prophets Greek text written in in the the closing Prophets was written closing or at the decades of the pre-Christian era or at the beginning of our our era. era. pre-Christian beginning of this scroll scroll with BartheIemy To date this or Milik at the end of the first or Milik at the of the first Barthelemy the 2nd century A.D. seems to or the beginning to me impossible beginning of the century A.D. impossible as long as is as as other evidence is not forthcoming. In other other words long forthcoming. In scroll has to to be regarded as a manuscript the scroll the Greek Bible Bible regarded as manuscript of the which was written by for We must to a Jew for Jews. try to understand understand by Jew Jews. try it on this this presupposition. it presupposition. text on which the the Greek translation The Hebrew text translation is is based based is is but with in the main our Masoretic text, with deviations in various deviations in various text", it generally details. In Habakkuk it details. with the the Hebrew text text agrees with generally agrees as explained Habakkuk in found first the as in the Commentary in the first Commentary explained If the whole text cave. If text of the scroll is Qumran the scroll is published, published, we ·we may may Qumran cave. to reconstruct Hebrew text which was the be in a position to reconstruct the text the position translation in the scroll. basis of the Greek translation the scroll. basis is Bible text Barthelemy this newly newly found Bible text is Barthelemy pointed pointed out that this exact accordance with in with the the Greek text text of of the the Minor ProProin almost exact phets which Justin Justin Martyr Martyr took took for for his his Septuagint Septuagint and from phets which he made his his Old Testament quotations. quotations. The quotation quotation from Micah iv, iv, 1-7 in Chapter 109 of of Justin's Justin's Dialogue Dialogue shows sho"\'s 1-7 in Chapter 109 a very widely from the the Septuagint Septuagint as as we very odd text, text, deviating deviating widely have it it in in our our main manuscripts. last five five verses verses of of this this manuscripts. The last are preserved quotation-only these are preserved in in the the scroll scroll-agree agree word quotation only these for word with with the the text text in in the the newly newly found scroll. scroll. The same applies applies for the quotation quotation from Zechariah ii, ii, lo-iii, ro-iii, 2 in in Chapter Chapter 115 II5 of of to the to Justin's Dialogue; Dialogue; the the only only preserved preserved verse verse in in the the scroll scroll (ii, (ii, 12) 12) Justin's agrees with with Justin Justin in in having having sx^erai hAe~e:'t"c(L compared compared with alperiet C(t?e:'t"Le:~ agrees in in the the usual usual text text of of the the Greek Bible. Bible. According to to Barthelemy, Barthelemy, further further quotations quotations from the the Minor According Prophets are are not not to to be found in in the the newly newly found scroll. scroll. But the the Prophets quoted instances instances show clearly clearly that that the the whole text text of of the the scroll scroll quoted

228 228

TRANSLATIONS OF OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE THE TRANSLATIONS

is of of the the same same kind. kind. The The newly newly found found text text agrees agrees in in the the main main with with the text text of of the the Minor Prophets Prophets quoted quoted by by Justin. J ustin. the

is

TEXT OF OF LUGIAN LUGIAN 8. THE TEXT .As aa result result Justin's Justin's quotations quotations from the the Minor Prophets Prophets take take As on for for us us an an entirely entirely new importance. importance. More than a hundred on years ago, ago, the the text text of of the the Bible Bible used used by by Justin Justin was carefully carefully years Karl scholar by the Giessen scholar August investigated Testament New Giessen the August investigated by Credner. Speaking Speaking of of the the quotation quotation from Micah Micah iv, iv, 1-7, 1-7, of of Credner. which five five verses verses have have been been preserved preserved in in the the newly newly found scroll, scroll, which 1 Credner Credner says:1 says: 8.

can recognize recognize that that Justin's Justin's text text is is based, based, though though in in We can

repeatedly changed changed form, form, on the the Greek text text of of LXX. In repeatedly various parts parts Justin's Justin's reading reading seems seems to to agree agree with Aquila, Aquila, various cannot really really be be Aquila. Aquila. The basic basic text text is is definitely definitely yet it it cannot yet LXX. There deviations from Aquila. Aquila. In are considerable considerable deviations There are Micah iv, iv, 4, readings of of Symmachus Symmachus and Theodotion can be 4, readings the Hexapla of of Origen Origen is is out out of ofthe detected. the Hexapla used the detected. That Justin Justin used later times. Besides in question, as his text was not in later times. Besides not his text emended as question, in the the affiliation affiliation with the obvious exactness in the anxious exactness obvious and anxious of care care is is apapthe a certain certain lack lack of to Aquila, the Hebrew, Hebrew, peculiar Aquila, a peculiar to parent, Aquila. as one never expect such as one would never expect from Aquila. parent, such

the Bible that the Bible text text used by by Furthermore, Furthermore, Credner shows that of does Justin does not agree with Cod B (Vaticanus) of the Septuagint, not Septuagint, Justin (Vaticanus) agree a group which as we know to-day but to-dayof manuscripts with a but with manuscripts which-as group of to his show the on to report about his of Lucian. further goes Lucian. He further the text text of goes report all investigations of all Justin's quotations from the Minor Prophets Justin's quotations investigations Prophets and adds adds the the following: following: others with Aquila Some of the corrections of the corrections agree Aquila agree with Aquila, Aquila, others and Theodotion, whilst in others again Theodotion, others Symmachus, whilst again with Symmachus, all three other other places three translations.... translations. text deviates deviates from all Justin's text places Justin's verse (Zech. to which J One verse ustin adheres together xii, 10) 10) to Justin together with (Zech. xii, in the all three all the LXX, can be found in three translators the translators against the against 7). Apocalypse (i, 7). Apocalypse (i, .

.

.

that already the pre-Christian This means that the end of the already towards the pre-Christian acinto acto bring Bible into era the Jews their Greek Bible Jews were anxious to bring their cordance with the the Hebrew Hebrew original. concludes his his original Credner concludes all these that all these corrections examination by corrections must have been by saying saying that 1 Karl August die biblischen Halle 18 1 ~rl 38, in die biblischen Schriften, zur EinJuhrung August Credner, Credner, Beitriige Beitrage zur Einfuhrwg in 1838, Schriften, Halle vol. vol. n, 282. li, p. p. 282.

THE TEXT THE

OF LUCIAN L UCIAN

229 22g

at a time preceding the three made at later translators. translators. Now three so-called so-called later preceding the that we have in in the that Papyrus aa Bible Bible text text of of Lucianic Lucianic the Manchester Papyrus is older character which is other part of the Greek Bible older than any other of the Greek Bible any part to preserved to us, and which must have been written at a time before been written a at time before us, preserved the Alexandrian Committee began the began the the work which which resulted resulted in in we our Septuagint, can characterize the text of the Greek Bible characterize the text of the Greek Bible Septuagint, in a quite different way, used by by Justin as aa text text which had been been Justin in quite different way, as the to adapted to the Hebrew original by the Jews some hundreds of the hundreds of adapted original by Jews years before Origen. before Origen. years Wilhelm Bousset, investigation of of the the Gospel Gospel Bousset, while making making an investigation tried to also Old quotations by Justin, tried to explain also Justin's Testament Justin's quotations by Justin, explain 11 quotations. Following investigated Justin's quoCredner, he investigated Following Credner, quotations. Justin's quoIsaiah and Amos and came to to the the conclusion conclusion that that tations tations from Isaiah of to back the ofJustin's writings seem to go to archethe manuscripts to an archeJustin's writings go manuscripts for the type written for library of of Archbishop Archbishop Arethas Arethas the library type apparently apparently written the Caesarea in a province Church of Caesarea-in where the text of of of the the text of province as the the approved Lucian could be regarded approved text. text. In In accordance regarded as the quotations this text of Justin with this corrected text the Justin must have been corrected quotations of thoroughly. thoroughly. seen that that Lucianic readings We have seen in fragments fragments readings were found in in the the second century of written in century E.G., B.C., and we the Greek Bible Bible written of the in our manuscript find of the the Minor Prophets written find them now in manuscript of Prophets written era. at the beginning by beginning of our era. Jews at by Jews St. J. text of the the Greek Bible, On the Bible, H. St. J. Thackeray Thackeray Lucianic text the Lucianic observations. Thackeray, has valuable observations. Thackeray, when studying has made some valuable studying the Cambridge as co-editor co-editor of the of the Cambridge Septuagint text of of Josephus the text Septuagint Josephus as for Chronicles, wrote in in his his the books of Samuel, for the Samuel, Kings Kings and Chronicles, 2 as follows: Evidence ofJosephus on the the Evidence Note Mote on of Josephus as

viii ononof Samuel (more With the the books of strictly from ii Sam viii (more strictly first-rate importance importance wards), osephus becomes a witness witness of first-rate wards), JJosephus the Octateuch Bible. Throughout Throughout the for the the Greek Bible. text of of the for the text he appears dependent for for his his Biblical to have been mainly mainly dependent appears to Aramaic or Hebrew whether matter a Semitic source, or a Semitic matter upon source, upon little evidence far been little so far (a evidence of of his his use use there has so (a Targum), Targum), and there of Throughout the the later later historical historical version. Throughout the Alexandrian Alexandrian version. of the his main source is the other is aa Greek Bible Bible books, other hand, hand, his books, on the 'Lucianic the of to that allied that of the 'Lucianic' group containing a text closely allied to a text group closely containing of but anterior by more than two centuries centuries to to the the date date anterior by of MSS, MSS, but 3

11

Wilhelm Euangeliencitate Justin's Justin's des des Martyrers Miirtyrers in in ihrem ihrem Wert fur fur die die Die Evangeliencitate Wilhelm Housset, Bousset, Die

Euangelienkritik, G6ttingen 18-32. pp. 18-32. Gottingen 18g1, 1891, pp. Evangelienkritik, i: 22 The vol ii, in Greek, Testament in The Old Old Testament ii, part part i: Greek, vol ix. p. p. ix.

ii and ii ii Samuel, Samuel, Cambridge Cambridge 1927, 1927,

230 230

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

of in II Sam. occasional occasional parallels parallels with with of Lucian, Lucian, and presenting presenting in 21 the (I S. xiii, 20; xv, 23, 30; xvi, 2 I; xvii, the text text of of Symmachus S. xiii, 20; xv, 23, 30; xvi, xvii, Symmachus (I historian Bible the still this 39, 53; xxxi, 4). Besides this Greek Bible the historian still Besides xxxi, 39, 53; 4). apparently text as as aa collateral collateral source. His source. His Semitic text employs a Semitic apparently employs his evidence evidence somewhat uncertain. uncertain. use use of of a two-fold text text renders renders his a two-fold the Masoretic text against against all all Instances Masoretic text Instances where he agrees agrees with the neglected in in the the apparatus apparatus known Greek readings readings have been neglected to derived from his his Semitic source. Semitic source. to this as presumably this volume, volume, as presumably derived is introduced introduced by by his his habit habit A further of uncertainty further element element of uncertainty is which the it of this accounts for the frequency with it of paraphrase; for this accounts frequency paraphrase; in the has quote his his evidence evidence in the form has been found to quote found necessary necessary to ]os (uid). Jos (uid). ;

the world anxious to to find Thackeray out from what part part of of the is anxious find out Thackeray is 'Lucianic' text the 'Lucianic' Josephus text in in the the first first could have received received the Josephus could similar the circumstances Christian circumstances are are quite quite similar Christian century. century. In reality, reality, the to those those of the the quotations to ustin from the the Greek Bible Bible which Justin quotations of J in a MS written written by by a Jew Jew for for Jews Jews in in we have now rediscovered rediscovered in in the the earliest earliest Christian Christian times. pre-Christian, times. or in pre-Christian, or In one of last books In books 11 Thackeray gives aa general general review review of of of his his last Thackeray gives at which he had arrived the results results at arrived with the with regard regard to to the the text text of of the Bible Bible used by find there the there the the following by Josephus. Josephus. We find summary: following summary: state in Not only in general general terms terms that that Josephus Josephus only can we confidently confidently state Bible. We can go the partifurther and identify identify the partiused a Greek Bible. go further cular type of Greek text cular lay before before him. him. This This text text was text which lay type of in our oldest not oldest uncial uncial MSS, MSS, the the codex VatiVatinot one contained in canus or Alexandrinus, printed editions editions Alexandrinus, on which our modern printed are based. based. It It was a of the Septuagint a text text allied allied to to one prepreSeptuagint are written not not in in uncial uncial but served only only in a small group group of MSS written cursive script at a much later later date, in cursive date, between the the loth loth and script at 22 1 14th by the the figures figures assigned assigned to to them by by centuries, and known by 4th centuries, the eighteenth-century Parsons, as as 19, editors, Holmes and Parsons, eighteenth-century editors, 19, 84, text ... was in in the the nineteenth nineteenth 84, 93 103. This type 93 and 103. type of text identified century identified with a particular recension of the Greek Greek recension of the century particular countries and commonly commonly Bible current in in Syria Syria and adjacent adjacent countries 'Lucianic after after the supposed author, the the Christian Christian designated designated 'Lucianic' supposed author, suffered martyrdom martyrdom under under the the emperor emperor Lucian of Antioch, Antioch, who suffered 1 And Maximin in the year 31 I or 312. that have in our now that we have in our year 31 312. fuller and more accurate editions hands fuller editions both both of the Septuagint Septuagint of the .

.

.

5

1

the man and the the Historian, Thackeray:Josephus, Historian, New York, York, 1929, pp. 81 81 f. f. Thackeray Josephs, the 1929, pp. refer here to to the Codex Zugninensis Thackeray rescriptus Vetens Textamenti, Veteris Textamenti, Thackeray does not refer ugninensis rescriptus ed. Euger:e e Testi TIsserant (Studi Testi xxiii xxiii Roma 19II). ed. Palimpsest leaves leaves (122 in Eugene Tisserant (Studi e 127 Palimpsest 1911). 127 (122 in in London) Rome, 55 ill it are known. They They belong belong to to six six MSS and are are written written in in London) of it uncial script of the fifth/sixth uncia! century. The text text preserved preserved here here is clear Lucianic Lucianic is of of clear script of fifth/sixth century.

1

2

2

type. type.

:

THE TEXT OF LUCIAN LUGIAN

23!

and of Josephus, discover that that this this 'Syriac' text in in an an Josephus, we discover 'Syriac' text form was in existence existence more than two centuries older form centuries earlier, earlier, and can be carried back from the the age of the the Christian Christian Lucian Lucian age of to that the Jewish that of of the to historian. Jewish historian. to the books of Samuel, With regard comes to to nearly regard to Samuel, Thackeray Thackeray comes nearly as Adam Mez, the same conclusion as who devoted a special a devoted inMez, special investigation to J osephus' Bible quotations in some of the books of in of the books of vestigation Josephus quotations 1 Mez tried tried to the Antiquities. to prove the agreement ofJosephus' the of Antiquities. prove agreement Josephus' 'Lucianic' text text by quotations of ininquotations with the 'Lucianic' by a large large number of facts stances, names and positive facts reported by Josephus. stances, proper proper positive reported by Josephus. also to to the observation of S. R. Driver He referred also of S. that the Driver that the affords independent Vetus Latina affords evidence of the existence of evidence of the existence of independent characteristic of MSS containing characteristic readings of Lucian, and that that containing Lucian, readings Peshitta also also shows passages not infrequently infrequently the Peshitta passages which agree agree text. 2 J with the Lucianic text. osephus, Vetus Latina and Peshitta Peshitta Josephus, therefore be regarded as sources sources for for a a primitive can therefore primitive text text of of regarded as the first first and second centuries Lucian ('Ur-Lucian') in the centuries of of the the ('Ur-Lucian ) in era. Christian era. statements of Thackeray The statements that for for the the Thackeray and Adam Mez that historical books of the Bible from Samuel onwards Josephus historical Josephus is is for the Bible text first-rate importance of first-rate text of of the the Old Testament importance for far as so far as they interest in so are in are of great in complete contrast with with they are complete contrast great interest text of the conclusions conclusions of Alfred Rahlfs on the the the text of these these books books of of the the 3 Rahlfs' book was suggested by a prize Bible used by Bible suggested by by Josephus. Josephus. prize offered in 1907 Academy: Gottingen Academy: 1907 by by the Gottingen 3

3

des sogenannten Das Verhaltnis des L~cian-Textes der der Septuaginta Septuaginta sogenannten Lucian-Textes zu der ihm zugrunde zugrunde liegenden liegenden Uberlieferung Uberlieferung soil solI untersucht untersucht werden.

Although Rahlfs Rahlfs had limited limited Although to Kings and failed to give had failed give Kings the he was problem, awarded the problem,

his his investigations investigations to to the the books of of to the essential attention adequate attention to the essential adequate prize. 4 prize. Rahlfs begins begins with with aa sharp criticism of of Lagarde's Lagarde's edition edition of of Rahlfs sharp criticism the Lucianic Lucianic text the books of of Samuel and Kings. Kings. Lagarde Lagarde of the text 55 of the 1 1 Adam Mez, Mez, Die Bibel Bibel des des Josephus, Josephus, untersucht untersucht fur fir Buck Buch v-vii v--vii der der Archaologie, Archiiclogie, Basel Basel 18 1895. 95. 2 • Notes Note,s on on the the Hebrew text text ....ofthe •• of the Books Books of of Samuel, Samuel, 2nd edition, edition, Oxford Oxford 1913, 19 1 3, pp. pp. Ixxi lxxi and Ixxxvii. lxxxvii. 3 • Septuaginta-Studien, Septuaginta-Studien, 3: 3: Lucian' Lucian'ss Rezension Rezension der de: Konigsbucher, Konigsbiicher, Gottingen G~tt!ngen 1911. I9 I I ... . * 4 Nachrichten Nachrichten von von der der KgL Kgl. Gesellschaft Gesellschaft der der Wissenschaften WtSsenschaften zu zu Gottingen, Gottmgen, Geschaftliche Geschaftliche Mitteilungen, 1910, 1910, pp. pp. 36-40. 36-40:. . . . Mitteilungen, 5

5

Librorum Librorum

Veteris Testament! canonicorum canon/corum pars pars prior pTlor graece graece Pauli Paul! de de Lagarde Lagarde studio studIo et et Veteris Testamenti

sumptibus edita, edita, Gottingen Gottingen 1883. 1883. sumptibus

232 232

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE THE

the Lucianic text. had based his his edition edition on MSS containing text. containing the According to Rahlfs, these MSS show two different forms of to different these of Rahlfs, According text, and a relative value only can be attributed to them. Of attributed to relative value text, only in agreement greater are various various readings greater importance readings in agreement with quoimportance are quotations by tations Church Fathers who follow the Lucianic text, Fathers follow the text, and by follow Codex B and the the Ethiopic version. Th{' readings The readings which follow Ethiopic version. is for for text represented these sources the text text by these two sources is Rahlfs the text nearest nearest represented by the 'original' is convinced that that the the Lucianic to to the Lucianic Original Septuagint. Septuagint He is is text derived Septuagint. Readings text is the 'original' derived from the in 'original Septuagint. Readings in version agreement with Codex B and the Ethiopic version must therefore the therefore agreement Ethiopic to the text. the oldest oldest parts belong belong to parts of the Lucianic text. basis of this reconstructed the basis of this reconstructed 'Lucianic' text Rahlfs Rahlfs reOn the 'Lucianic text rethe instances instances of Josephus' examines the quotations from Samuel Josephus quotations to the conclusion that that most of them are given are given by by Mez and comes to Bible sufficient proof for no sufficient for connecting Josephus' Bible with that kind that kind proof connecting Josephus' text. He himself examined J of text. osephus' quotations books the books Josephus quotations from the that the found result of Kings with the result that he three instances only-one three instances Kings only one the of division the translation, one addition, and the division of the books-in two books in translation, addition, text reconstructed which the Lucianic Lucianic text reconstructed by by him agrees agrees with with the the text of Josephus. text J osephus. He concludes that that a few scattered scattered readings readings of of not the Lucian may be of greater antiquity, not the text of Lucian in text of Lucian in may greater antiquity, that some of general, of these these older 'Lucianic' older 'Lucianic general, and he supposes supposes that readings may have been influenced by Josephus. readings may by Josephus. Rahlfs must be accorded the merit of having having collected collected a great great for studying the amount of material for the Septuagint, his Verzeichand his Verzeichstudying Septuagint, nis der der griechischen des Alien nis griechischen Handschriften Alten Testaments Testaments (Gottingen, (Gottingen, Handschriften des is a very useful his I914) is useful piece of work. But his preconceived ideas 1914) very piece preconceived ideas and on the the origin origin of the the Septuagint many other shortcomings other Septuagint many shortcomings prevented him generally making the the right right use use of of this this maprevented generally from making terial. teriaL In In this this case we have a very very clear clear example example of of the the methods methods adopted by him. him. He reconstructs reconstructs an older older Lucianic Lucianic text, text, closely closely adopted by related never existed, existed, and shows shows that that related to to Codex B, B, but one which never this this text text has has nothing nothing to to do with the the quotations quotations of ofJosephus. Josephus. He criticizes Lagarde's edition of severely of the the Lucianic Lucianic text text made severely criticizes Lagarde's edition by that that great great scholar scholar on the the basis basis of of actual actual MSS and does does not not see see by as had been -as been seen seen by by Thackeray Thackeray-that for the the text text contained contained that for in the MSS published in the published by by Lagarde Lagarde the the quotations quotations of ofJosephus are Josephus are of of first-rate first-rate importance. importance. Nobody Nobody will will be be surprised surprised that that Rahlfs Rahlfs did did not not realize realize the the doubtful doubtful character character of of his his methods. methods. It It is, is, however, somewhat surprising surprising that that the the appropriate appropriate members of of however, the the Gottingen Gottingen Academy Academy of that that time time were were so so much under under the the 3

3

5

3

3

3

233 233

THE TEXT OF LUGIAN LUCIAN

influence of of these these methods methods that that they they did did not not see see the the vicious vicious circle circle influence in which the the whole whole of of Rahlfs* Rahlfs' deductions deductions moved. moved. 11 in can be be no no doubt doubt that that the the quotations quotations of of Josephus ]osephus from There can these historical historical books books are are in in agreement agreement with with the the text text of of Lucian. Lucian. these It is another another question question whether whether this this agreement agreement can can be be explained explained It is way suggested by Thackeray and-before him-by him and before by Mez. way suggested by Thackeray Both these these men based based their their investigations investigations on Niese's Niese's critical critical Both 2 2 MSS the that among the edition that of ]osephus. must We remember edition of among Josephus. at there is not a single one has preserved the which has a one there is not at our our disposal preserved the disposal single unaltered original original text text of of]osephus. Niese writes: Niese writes: unaltered Josephus.

in the the in

primum ne ne unus unus quidem quidem (codex) (codex) est est qui qui Josephi ]osephi verba Ac primum incorrupta tradat. statim postquam ]osephus enim tradat. statim postquam Josephus maxime incorrupta eo consulto consulto et et de a Christianis Christianis legi coeptus est, quaedem in eo a legi coeptus est, quaedem in mutata sunt, quoniam eum cum libris libris sacris sacris in in linlinindustria mutata industria sunt, quoniam guam graecam conversis consentire consentire volebant volebant ...33 olim conversis graecam olim guam .

.

.

by Eusebius Eusebius in in which the the original original reading reading of of From aa quotation quotation by this reading ]Josephus osephus is to show that that this is preserved, Niese is able able to reading was preserved, Niese is similar facts altered this and similar facts he he all codices of Josephus. From this in all codices of]osephus. altered in to back preserved must go to one concludes that all all the the codices codices preserved concludes that go 4 archetype: archetype: 4 latinae unum archetypum Omnium vere archetypum et versionis versionis latinae vere codicum et fuisse alia vitia vitia omnibus communia docent. fuisse etiam etiam alia

and Niese after Origen Origen and this archetype date this to date tries to Niese tries archetype from a time after before doubtful how far far this this is is really really Eusebius. II am somewhat doubtful before Eusebius. i. We have certain: 1. possible. Two things, are certain: have no no however, are things, however, possible. of the formation before evidence before the formation of the of ]osephus the text text of for the evidence for Josephus Lucianic written before before the Lucianic archetype. This archetype 2. This archetype was not written archetype. 2. text in existence. existence. We must therefore contemplate was in Bible was the Bible text of of the contemplate the that the striking agreement between ]osephus' the possibility Josephus possibility that the striking agreement Lucian may quotations from the historical historical books and the text of Lucian the from quotations anxious be were anxious Christian copyists alterations made by to alterations due to be due copyists who were by Christian 3

er (Rahlfs) 11 In read: 'Namentlich gibt (Rahlfs) Rahlfs' book we read: on Rahlfs' gibt er the Academy's In the report on Academy's report dem griechischen mit dem in Lucian-handschriften mit der Lucian-handschriften griechischen eine Gruppe alien Fiillen, in allen Gruppe der Fallen, wo eine den letzteren Gruppe den Vulgartext, mit B und dem Aethiopen stimmt, der letzteren andere mit eine andere Aethiopen stimmt, Vulgartext, eine weitere Untersuchung Vorzug. Dieser Grundsatz, dessen Richtigkeit durch die weitere dessen Dieser Richtigkeit Grundsatz, Vorzug. God. der vom dass der es leidet leidet keinen Zweifel, durchaus vom .Cod. Derm es Zweifel, dass ist wichtig. durchaus bestlitigt wird, ist wichtig. Denn bestatigt wird, der urspriinglichen im reprasentierte Texttypus irn a1lgemeinen der B ursprunghchen allgemeinen und dem Aethiopen B und Texttypus Aethiopen reprasentierte LXX am nachsten nachsten kommt' (p. 36). (p. 36). voNiese. 7 voinstruxit Benedictus Niese..7 critico instruxit 22 Flavii Opera, edidit et apparatu critico Flavii Josephi Josephi Opera, edidit et apparatu and contrnued continued himself and lumina The text text printed Thackeray himself by Thackeray printed by Berolini, 1887-95. lumina, Berolini, 1887-95. Classical Library' 'the Loeb Classical Library translation in 'the by their English for their as a a basis basis for Marcus as English translation Ralph Marcus by Ralph (1926 material assembled by the material by Niese. * (1926 ff) ff) depends depends on the xxxii. Ibid., p. 23 Vol. Praefatio p. xxx. d Ibid., p. xxxii. xxx. Vol. i, i, Praefatio p.

234 234

THE THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

-or bring Josephus' quotations into into or may Josephus' quotations may have been required-to required to bring at that which was agreement with a Greek text of the Bible at that time Bible a the text of agreement see similar shall regarded as particularly authoritative. shall see that similar We as authoritative. regarded particularly conditions to Philo's Philo's quotations quotations from the the conditions prevailed regard to prevailed with regard in Greek Pentateuch, and the same has also proved in other other also been has the Pentateuch, proved cases. cases. That the historical books books in in Josephus' Josephus' the quotations the historical quotations from the later text with the Lucianic text by later copyists text were made to text Lucianic to agree with the by copyists agree from is very other is likely if we consider that Josephus' quotations other if that consider very likely Josephus' quotations character. books of different character. According are of a very of the the Bible Bible are of a different According very little use the prophetical prophetical books, books, to to Thackeray, use of of the Thackeray, Josephus Josephus made little For Daniel the except Daniel, counted by him among the Prophets. among Prophets. except Daniel, by the pecupecuhe appears a Greek text to have used used a text which combines the appears to liarities of both the liarities the book preserved. preserved. In the the the Greek texts texts of of the thinks the Septuagint. Torah he he made little Thackeray thinks little use of the use of Septuagint Thackeray that Josephus' that in this this case case must have been aa Josephus' main authority authority in text translated Hebrew text by Josephus Josephus himself. himself. In the the books of of translated by for finds no evidence the Joshua, Judges and Ruth, finds evidence for the Ruth, Thackeray Joshua, Judges Thackeray use of the Aramaic are are of a Greek text. text. Where the the Hebrew and the in concerned, suspects, at least in Judges, dependence at least concerned, Thackeray Thackeray suspects, Judges, dependence 1 on an Aramaic Targum. Targum. It is is not that Josephus, in the It not very very likely the Antiquities, Antiquities, used for for likely that Josephus, in for the text translated the the Pentateuch a Hebrew text translated by by himself, himself, for historical books from Samuel onwards a historical a Greek text text of exactly exactly for Judges Lucianic type, Judges an Aramaic Targum Targum (again (again translated translated type, for for Daniel alternatively translations. by by himself), himself), and for alternatively two Greek translations. Nobody can deny knowledge of of Hebrew and of Nobody deny that Josephus' Josephus' knowledge Aramaic was quite that he wrote himself that declares himself wrote quite adequate. adequate. He declares his Bellum first first in in Aramaic, tongue; moreover he had his his mother tongue; Aramaic, his as a priest been educated as therefore knew Hebrew. His His priest and therefore mastery of the Greek language doubtful. In In any any case case it it is more doubtful. mastery language is is difficult difficult to to believe believe that is later days days when living living in in Rome that in in his his later under vastly different circumstances those under which he circumstances from those vastly different wrote his Bellum he should have translated wrote his translated Hebrew and Aramaic texts into into Greek for for a a book which, texts the help help of his assistants, assistants, of his which, with the he wrote in in Greek for for non-Jevvish readers. The varying varying character character non-Jewish readers. of his his quotations of in another another way. way. His His Greek quotations must be explained explained in like the the Greek Torah used by Torah, by Philo, Philo, may may have differed differed Torah, like from the 'Septuagint' as used by the the Christians. Christians. II have have greatly the used by greatly 'Septuagint' as discussed the the problem already the Lucianic Lucianic texts texts in in the the quoquoof the already discussed problem of 1 loc. cit. lloc. p. 8r. cit. p. 81.

PAUL DE DE PAUL

235 235

LAGARDE

tations later historical tations from the later That the the quotations quotations from historical books. books. That from Daniel sometimes agree Daniel with the so-called 'Septuagint', the so-called sometimes agree 'Septuagint', sometimes with the the so-called 'Theodotion', with to point point to to the the fact that Theodotion seems seems to fact that in addition to in to the the two Greek texts which have have come come down to to us, us, texts which other texts texts of Daniel existed other the first first Christian Christian century century and and existed in in the that one of these texts, that the Greek Greek book book of of Daniel Daniel used used texts, now lost, lost, was the by by Josephus. Josephus. 5

,

g. 9. PAUL DE LAGARDE translation of of the The Greek translation Judges is preserved in in the book of of Judges is preserved two different forms. In one of his last last publications publications 1 Paul Paul de of his de the problem Lagarde problem of of these these two two texts. texts. He printed printed Lagarde dealt with the to the Judges to the two texts side by side, on opposite texts side on Judges i-v according according by side, opposite pages, to each each of of them, them, in in order order pages, with the apparatus apparatus belonging belonging to to recognize to enable the reader to clearly that have here before that we have here before recognize clearly different translations. writes: 2 us two different translations. He writes: Das vorstehende genugt, Thesen zu zu stellen: stellen geniigt, um folgende folgende Thesen 1. Die im Codex A .... 1. . . stehende Ubersetzung des des Buches Buches stehende Ubersetzung der Richter stimmt im Grossen und Ganzen sowohl sowohl mit mit dem als mit dem Texte Texte des Origenes Texte des des lateinisch redenden lateinisch redenden Origenes als Westens. liefert nicht nicht Varianten zu 2. Codex B liefert zu A, A, sondern enthiilt, enthalt, Stellen wie die schwierigeren Stellen zeigen, eine andere Ubersetzung eine andere schwierigeren zeigen, Ubersetzung in A, A, oder oder aus aus A in in B des Buches der Richter. Richter. Aus B in darf nur der der besonders besonders Kundige Kundige und hinuberkorrigieren hinuberkorrigieren darf Besonnene.... Besonnene. in den inneren 3. inneren Wert der der Codices Codices wird 3. Ohne Eingehen Eingehen in niemand ... die die griechischen Dbersetzungen benutzen benutzen diirfen. durfen. griechischen Ubersetzungen ist das von mir r863 'eklektische Dies Eingehen Eingehen ist 1863 ... gemeinte gemeinte "eklektische das fur jeden Herausgeber der LXX notig notig wird, wird, Verfahren' das fur jeden Herausgeber der dieser Ubersetzung der den Urtext dieser finden will will ... Ubersetzung finden :

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

in Codex A had that the as contained of Judges as the text text ofJudges Lagarde contained in Lagarde saw that a wide circulation He circulation in in the admits Church. admits that that the the the Christian Christian Church. translation has an older codex has frequently older translation whereas preserved frequently preserved later versions. versions. 3 With Codex B only has an excerpt only has excerpt made from later that is convinced to book he regard of Judges is convinced that Codex B conconthe regard to the Judges tains a different interest, however, however, contains different translation. translation. His own interest, 1 1 SeptlUlginta-Studien, GOttinger Gesellschaft Gesellschaft der der Wissenschaften, Wissenschaften, Abhandlungen der Gottinger Septuaginta-Studien, Abhandlungen vol. xxxvii, 89 1. vol. xxxvii, r1891. 2 f. 2 Septuaginta-Studien, . pp. 7 71r f. Septuaginta-Studien, pp. Griechischen Ubersetzung to his his Anmerkungen 33 Lagarde zur Griechischer; Ubersetzung der der Prouerbien, Pr?Uerblen, refers here here to Anmerkungen zur Lagarde refers Leipzig p. 33 (in (m text text and annotation). annotation). discusses these these problems problems on p. Leipzig r863, 1863, where he discusses

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

236 236

finding the the 'Urtext 'Urtext' of of this this translation. translation. How can we on finding find an an 'Urtext' 'Urtext' of of two two different different translations translations! find is acquainted acquainted with with conditions conditions prevailing prevailing in in older older Whoever is will was fixed text Targums at a time before authoritative text fixed will an authoritative at a time before Targums in these these two two Greek Greek texts texts typical typical examples examples of of two forms recognize in recognize of an old old Targum. Targum. The first first attempt attempt at at translating translating a difficult difficult of text into into another language was usually usually not not of a high high another language Hebrew text standard. Revisions were were made, made, some with with more, more, some with less less standard. Revisions ability by different principles. These Targums Targums different principles. different men on different ability by no authoritative text. Every Every copyist copyist could could try try to to improve improve authoritative text. had no centrates centrates

5

!

texts of of aa higher higher standard standard were the text the he copied. text he Sometimes, texts copied. Sometimes, the Hebrew original; produced owing owing to to aa better better understanding understanding of ofthe original; produced at other times at other times

find an adaptation to another another Hebrew text. text. we find adaptation to Sometimes the Greek Greek of the translation translation was improved. improved. But of the Sometimes the sometimes Origen did, did, mere deteriorations deteriorations in in the the new as Origen sometimes we see, see, as texts due to 'the carelessness and indifference indifference of of the the copyists'. copyists'. texts due to the carelessness In of different forms were created created different forms a number of In this this way quite a way quite and used used by just as as the the Samaritans Samaritans used Jews, just by Greek-speaking Greek-speaking Jews, different Targum and the the Jews Jews their their of their their Samaritan Targum different forms forms of Targum of of the the Pentateuch. Pentateuch. different Palestinian Targum different forms of the the Palestinian forms of The Jews standard text text of the the Greek the standard Jews soon abandoned the second century century B.C. B.G. in in AlexAlexBible, the end of the second fixed towards towards the of the Bible, fixed texts to Greek andria. used to texts andria. More and more had they they become used Hebrew The to the which had been assimilated original. assimilated to the Hebrew original. for them, text for the authoritative text authoritative text text became more and more the them, The Christians used. and apart texts were were used. Christians that various various Greek texts apart from that a canonical of the in need of of a text of the Greek Bible. were in Bible. Usually Usually canonical text the texts used the Jews. they adopted one of of the Greek texts used by by the Jews. We do not they adopted in the the book of two such know how it it came about that that in of Judges Judges two little texts Paul de Lagarde had little experience texts were adopted. Lagarde experience of adopted. the conditions he the the in older Targums. So declared the conditions prevailing in older Targums. prevailing two forms of of the the Greek text translations' and text to to be two 'different 'different translations' did the remains of did not not recognize of different different forms that they recognize that they were the of a Greek Targum which had used by Greek-speaking been used Targum by Greek-speaking If Thackeray is right in saying that Josephus' Jews. Jews. If right in Thackeray is saying that quotations Josephus' quotations neither of these these two forms, agree forms, Josephus agree with neither Josephus must have had of the Greek Targum yet to Judges before him which yet another form ofthe Targum to Judges before is now lost. lost. It It is is quite possible that that is this form contained such this quite possible as to to induce Thackeray Midrashic elements as to believe believe that that to Thackeray translated Josephus' quotations were translated from an Aramaic Targum. Josephus quotations Targum. to the the second conclusion II come now to conclusion we can draw from the the e

5

PAUL DE

LAGARDE

237 237

in r1952 the leather discovery 952 of the with the the Greek text text of of the the leather scroll scroll with discovery in Minor Prophets. We can see from it that a MS of the Greek it the that a of see Prophets. text in circulation Bible text Bible the Jews Jews had already already been assiassicirculation among among the to the the Hebrew basic milated to assimilations Paul Paul de basic text. text. Of such such assimilations in his Lagarde Erkliirung iiber von mir mir beabsichtigte Ausgabe his Erkldrung uber die die von Lagarde spoke spoke in beabsichtigte Ausgabe der Septuaginta, der Septuaginta, which he called Rechenschqftsbericht and which he he called Rechenschaftsbericht 1 in May had printed printed in r8891 shortly before his death. Lagarde before his death. Lagarde May iSSg shortly the tasks speaks face aa scholar he examines examines tasks which face scholar when he speaks here about the text from Antiquity, a text enumerates them thus: thus: (r) Antiquity, and he enumerates (i) The hearing of witnesses. (2) The classifying of the evidence into witnesses. of into the evidence hearing (2) classifying Then as groups. (3) The extricating of the oldest available text. as the oldest available text. groups. (3) extricating In this alterations. connection (4) he speaks of possibly necessary alterations. this connection (4) speaks possibly necessary the variants variants of the Bible text text and points points out out he mentions the the Greek Bible 2 2 the the following: following:

Various readings the Christian manuscripts of of the the SeptuaSeptuain the Christian manuscripts readings in gint Nine-tenths of of them are are distinctive character. character. Nine-tenths gint have a distinctive of the not words, due to to the the carelessness carelessness the original not disfigurations disfigurations of original words, and stupidity are intentional intentional corrections corrections They are stupidity of copyists. copyists. They to text of the text closely connected according to a recension recension of Hebrew the according closely connected text. It with our Masoretic text. very likely likely that they originated originated It is is very that they later Greek translations of the the Old Testament ununfrom the the later translations of form us in fortunately preserved to us in a very fragmentary only.... to only. fortunately preserved very fragmentary Christian manuscripts. Lagarde manuscripts. Of Jewish Jewish Lagarde here speaks speaks of Christian time. But Jewish manuscripts in his his time. Jewish manunothing was known in manuscripts nothing scripts Christian ones. ones. According to the Christian According to scripts must have preceded preceded the Christian manuscripts Lagarde, take us us back to to the the time of may take manuscripts may Lagarde, Christian Hellenistic authors, the by Jewish authors, like like the Apostles. Quotations by Jewish Hellenistic Apostles. Quotations take us us back to to a text text about fifty fifty years years Philo Philo and Josephus, may take Josephus, may that there there was aa uniform uniform text text transtransolder. older. He scarcely scarcely doubted that the Christians. the Jews Christians. Christians mitted by by the Christians were made to the Jews to it was supposed for the the various responsible that they they various readings supposed that readings and it responsible for made translations by the the Jews. Jews. derived the later later translations derived them from the by error. his great That was his great error. Biblical text text was no of the the form For the form of the Biblical the early Christians, the early Christians, which they on a Greek text to have problem. Their aim was to a text they problem. be used no could by them could rely, since the Hebrew text could longer text could rely, since the by longer fact that as that they they did did not understand the fact to the as an authority owing to authority owing from the Jews, Greek texts their Hebrew. They had taken over their texts Jews, and They a these texts to the letter of Aristeas had given to these texts special authority. Aristeas the letter of special authority. given .

11 Mittheilungen, pp. 233-34-. iii, 1889, 1889, pp. 233-34. Mittheilungen, iii, 22 See pp. See Opera Minora, Leiden 1956, 1956, pp. Opera Mi/l()ra,

1 18 f. 118 f.

. .

238 238

THE TRANSLATIONS THE

OF THE BIBLE

The letter Aristeas was a letter of propaganda propaganda composed composed in in of Aristeas letter of letter of about with aa twofold twofold intention: or somewhat earlier earlier with intention: about 100 B.C. or to for aa Greek Torah in Jewish to win acceptance Jewish communities for acceptance in secure the prepared also to to secure the withdrawal care, and also special care, prepared with special of were described as unreliable. unreliable. described as texts used hitherto hitherto which were of earlier earlier texts The miraculous regarded as as of the miraculous origin translation which was regarded the translation origin of semi-inspired, gave to to it it the the necessary necessary for instance instance by Philo, gave by Philo, semi-inspired, for authority. of the the name Septuagmt Septuagint given given to to is the the significance authority. That is significance of the said to to have composed composed it. it. of the the Torah because because of the seventy-two seventy-two men said The Christians, the name to to the the whole whole Greek Christians, by by extending extending the all the Bible and all the Greek Biblical Bible texts used used by by them, them, attributed attributed Biblical texts texts the to these texts origin and the the same authority authority the same miraculous to these miraculous origin a Aristeas as the letter of Aristeas had relied on to gain approval for a certain certain as the relied to for letter gain approval the Greek Torah among the Jews. Jews. among texts of the Bible used Christians in in early early times times were Greek texts the Bible used by by Christians the oldest best which existed. existed. But nobody oldest and best not the nobody was concerned concerned seen how often often the that. We have seen the text text had been worked with that. over which was quoted as Ms his Septuagint. Septuagint. The book by Justin Justin as quoted by in still exists exists tw of still in two different forms both of of which must of Judges o different forms both Judges Christians. In the by Christians. the Bible have been used by the New Testament, Bible Testament, the in is quoted differ from the the is in forms which differ greatly the forms of the forms of Greek quoted greatly to us. Bible which have come down to us. The texts texts were used used exactly exactly as they stood Christians. The letter of Aristeas quite as stood by Christians. letter Aristeas was quite of they by to give sufficient to these the texts the necessary authority, the letter sufficient these texts and the letter give necessary authority, Christians from the the beginning was used by beginning of the second second century century of the by Christians or earlier. or even earlier. is already Irenaeus (died of the the miraculous miraculous (died A.D. 202) 202) is already convinced of the origin meaning thereby the Greek translation translation origin of the 'Septuagint', 'Septuagint', meaning thereby whole Bible, Philo had said of the vvhole of the the divine divine insaid of inBible, and what Philo of the the Torah was said said by by spiration translators of seventy-two translators spiration of the seventy-two Irenaeus of the seventy-two the whole whole Greek Bible. Bible. translators of of the seventy-two translators It is is of great interest to to see see to to what degree It the Christian Christian authors authors great interest degree the letter of Aristeas in order Aristeas in order to to enhance the the authority authority made use of the letter their Greek Bible. Bible. II may refer here of their may refer here to the testimonies testimonies collected collected to the in his by his edition of the letter,!1 and to to his his very very edition of the letter, by Paul Wendland in article in illuminating in which he discusses discusses these these testimonies. testimonies. 2 illuminating article letter helped to prove The letter the 'canonicity' 'canonicity' of of the the Greek helped greatly greatly to prove the text of of the the Church. Church. II may may Bible which had become the standard text 7

1 Leipzig, Leipzig,

1 Teubner, Teubner, 1900, 1900, pp. pp. 87-166. 87-166. P. Wendland, 'Zur *Zur liltesten altesten Geschichte der Bibel Bibel in in der der Kirche*, Kirche', %NW, Z-NW, vol. voI. i, •* P. 1900, pp. 267-99. 1900, pp. 267-99. i,

ORIGEN ORIGEN

239 239

confine myself myself to to referring referring to to the the famous famous correspondence correspondence between between confine the of of one Augustine and Jerome in which the views of one of the greatest views which the greatest Augustine and Jerome in with and most enlightened Christian authorities with regard to the the authorities and most enlightened Christian regard to Greek Bible Bible are are expressed expressed in in aa very very clear clear and and interesting interesting way. way.!1 Greek Augustine cannot cannot understand understand why why Jerome Jerome intends intends to to use use the the Augustine Hebrew text text as as aa basis basis for for his his new new Latin Latin translation translation of of the the Bible. Bible. Hebrew He is is greatly greatly disturbed disturbed by by this this news. news. He He isis astonished astonished to to hear hear that that new understanding understanding of of any any Biblical Biblical passage passage might might be be gained gained aa new from the the Hebrew Hebrew text text which which had had escaped escaped all all the the many many translators, translators, from to say say nothing nothing of of the the 'Septuagint 'Septuagint', of of the the miraculous miraculous origin origin and and to the divine divine inspiration inspiration of of which which Augustine Augustine isis firmly firmly convinced. convinced. the tries to to persuade persuade Jerome J erome to to use use this this 'canonical 'canonical' text text as as aa basis basis He tries the new translation, translation, and he he is is afraid afraid that that Jerome's Jerome's translation, translation, for the for if based based on on another another text, text, might might bring bring about about aa rupture rupture between between if and Latin Latin Churches. Churches. He declares declares that that it it is is so so convenient convenient the Greek Greek and the to be be able able to to appeal appeal in in aa debate debate to to the the Septuagint Septuagint as as the the final final to Hebrew a to refer to authority that it would be very hazardous to refer to a hazardous be that it would very authority original, which which could be used used by by nobody nobody but Jerome, J erome, and and to to could be original, authorities. abandon so Greek and Latin authorities. Latin Greek so many abandon many 3

,

5

10. ORIGEN for a basis text as a We know that basis for the Hebrew text use the to use in deciding that in deciding to the his erome relied relied on Origen Latin translation, his Latin great Origen who was the great translation, JJerome the Greek Greek scholar of the uncertainty real understanding with aa real scholar with uncertainty of the understanding ofthe this Bible 'Septuagint', calls this Bible Church. Origen in the the Church. used in Bible used 'Septuagint', Origen calls attributed he attributed But he time. his time. in his as did in authors did all Christian Christian authors as all divine to miraculous origin neither the the miraculous it neither inspiration to it origin nor the divine inspiration the of the studied MSS of usually that name. He had studied with that connected with usually connected all at not did texts did not agree Greek these texts that these seen that had seen Bible and and had agree at all Greek Bible column the of with The surviving other. The each other. with each 'Septuagint' column surviving parts parts of the 'Septuagint' of the the texts of different texts had different in that he had show clearly the Hexapla in the clearly that Hexapla show 2 version his disposaL2 at his version at disposal. the between the differences between But-more B u t more important-there important there were differences controGreek translation and the Hebrew original. Through controHebrew the Greek translation and original. Through differthese differof these aware of versies become aware had become the Jews with the versies with Origen had Jews Origen a ences. He was convinced that to the original a greater authority the to that authority greater ences. He was convinced original had He had it. He from it. derived from must translation derived to aa translation than to attributed than be attributed must be that Eusebius from hear we and aa certain knowledge of Hebrew, and we hear from Eusebius that of certain knowledge Hebrew, nos. 28,4°,67,7 1• 28, 40, 67, 71. on Augustine's 11 Wendland, lac. pp. 282 ff, based letters, nos. based on Augustine's letters, cit., pp. 282 ff, Wendland, loc. cit., vol. !ix, lix, and Septuagint', 22 Cf. Testament and 'New Testament Septuagint', JBL, vol. Alexander Sperber, 'New Gf. Alexander

Sperber,

New ff. 210 ff. York 1940, New York pp. 210 1940, pp.

JBL,

240 240

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE THE

BIBLE

he had in his own possession can Biblical MSS. There can in his possession Hebrew Biblical be no doubt that to procure procure for for himself himself Hebrew able to that he had been able texts by the of his his time. time. authoritative by the Jews as authoritative texts which were regarded Jews of regarded as texts reBible with these Hebrew By comparing the Greek Bible with these texts rethe he By comparing of text. the differences between the forms of text. But cognized the two he forms the differences cognized was not its history, history, and also had had its text also not aware that the Hebrew text that the that been the basis of of the translation the Greek translation that the the basis the text text which had been as authoritative was often identical with the text regarded regarded as authoritative the text not identical often not by therefore, see see in in all all the the ininhis time. of his time. He could, the Jews could, therefore, by the Jews of stances differed from that that text text nothing nothing the Greek Bible Bible differed stances where the else the carelessness of the the copyists. copyists. else than deteriorations deteriorations caused by carelessness of by the the Greek Bible to repair the of His aim was to the disagreements of the Bible accorddisagreements repair As of Hebrew text. his knowledge of ing to the authoritative text. his Hebrew to the authoritative knowledge ing this directly was not directly from the the Hebrew text, text, for doing not sufficient sufficient for doing this all sorts he used used all of the the Bible Bible to to which he had translations of sorts of of Greek translations in this this task. task. He could access, not, however, however, speak frankly as a help could not, access, as help in speak frankly He to these problems. be cautious. about these had to cautious. 'Septuagint' The problems. 'Septuagint as the the canonical canonical text, was regarded inspired by by God. So we only only text, inspired regarded as in his his works a remark on these find in occasionally these problems. problems. The occasionally find to be chief is to be found in Commentary on Matthew in his his Commentary chief reference reference is where we read: 1 5

differences have arisen arisen in the transcripts, Great differences in the transcripts, from the the carelessness of some of the carelessness or from the the recklessness recklessness the scribes, scribes, or those who neglected or from those of some persons, neglected the the emendation persons, or the text, of the or else those who made additions of additions to to the the text text else from those text, or or omissions omissions from it, as they or fit. With God's God's help help we it, as they thought thought fit. able to were able to repair the disagreement in the the copies copies of of the the Old repair the disagreement in the basis basis of the the other Testament on the other versions. judged what versions. We judged in the was doubtful in the Septuagint the disagreement account of ofthe disagreement Septuagint (on (on account to the the rest of the the codices) rest of of the versions, and retained retained the versions, codices) according according to what was in in agreement them. Some passages passages we have agreement with them. as not to to be be found in in the the Hebrew text, text, marked with an obelus, obelus, as to suppress some since we did not dare to we suppress them altogether; altogether; have added using to make clear clear that that we have have added asterisk, to using an asterisk, versions something from the other versions not to to be be found in in the the something not in accordance with the text. Septuagint, the Hebrew text. Whoever Septuagint, to whom this this gives gives offence offence may may wishes may may accept them; he to accept them; or reject as he thinks accept fit. thinks fit. them, as accept or reject them, refers here to to his his great Origen great work on textual criticism, the the textual criticism, Origen refers it is to Hexapla. The chief report on it is to be found in Eusebius' be in Eusebius' Hexapla. report 1 critical edition, 1 Translated from the critical for the the Berlin Berlin Academy by E. E. KlosterKlosteredition, made for Academy by vol. xv: Origenes' mann, Leipzig 1935, p. 387. 387. rnann, vol. Origenes* Matthaus-Erkliirung, Matthaus-Erkldrung, Leipzig 1935, p.

ORIGEN

241

Church History depends here here on some notes notes Eusebius depends History (vi, (vi, I6). 16). Eusebius of Origen's long ago, but the importance of but the Origen's which were published published long ago, importance of which had not been recognized that they so that recognized so they had been completely completely until they republished by by forgotten rediscovered and republished forgotten until they were rediscovered Giovanni Mercati. 1 These notes notes are contained in in an excerpt dealing are contained excerpt dealing with some of the the sources sources used used by for his his great work. Mercati Mercati by Origen Origen for great work. has shown that the contains original original notes notes by by Origen, Origen, the excerpt excerpt contains before Eusebius which were before he wrote wrote his his Church History.2 Eusebius when he Church History* The passage discussed in a short, short, but imin a passage of Eusebius has been discussed 3 3 I article portant article by Eduard Schwartz. I quote the passage of of the Schwartz. portant by quote passage 4 correcting it translation of J. at Eusebius in the translation E. L. Oulton,4 it at E. L. Oulton, correcting J. essential points two essential points in with statements statements of of Mercati Mercati in accordance accordance with and Schwartz which had escaped the attention attention of of Oulton. Oulton. 5 escaped the so accurate And so that Origen Origen brought brought accurate was the the examination that to bear upon divine a to divine books, that he even a thorough that made books, upon thorough the Hebrew tongue, study got into into his his own possession possession study of the tongue, and got the original characters, which in the the actual actual Hebrew characters, original writings writings in the were extant among the Jews. Thus, too, he traced the editions editions traced the he Jews. Thus, too, among the sacred of the other translators sacred writings writings besides besides the the translators of of the 6 Seventy certain others others differing differing from the the discovered certain Seventy and discovered beaten track of Aquila Aquila and Symmachus Symmachus and track of of translation, that of translation, that after lying Theodotion, for a long long time, time, he Theodotion, which, which, after lying hidden for traced and brought I know not not from what recesses. recesses. to light, brought to light, I to of their With regard to these, on account oftheir obscurity (not knowing these, obscurity (not knowing regard in the the world world they merely indicated indicated this: this: that that whose in they were) were) he merely the other the one he found at the Nicopolis near near Actium, Actium, and the other at Nicopolis in such other in On the other hand, hand, 7 in in the the Hexapla Hexapla the other other place. place. of the well-known editions, editions, he placed placed the Psalms, after the the four four well-known Psalms, after also a beside a sixth sixth and seventh transtransfifth but also beside them not only only a fifth indicated he has lation; and in the case of one of these has indicated again in case of of these the again lation; in a jar that jar in in the the time of of Antoninus it was found at that it at Jericho Jericho in the brought together, together, dividing dividing of Severus. All these these he brought the son son of Severus. All 7

11 Giovanni sulla V V-a ee VI VI-a edizione edizione greca greca 'D'alcuni frammenti esaplari Giovanni Mercati, Mercati, 'D'alcuni esaplari sulla e Testi, Studi e vol. v, pp. 28-46. 28-46. della della Bibbia'. Bibbia'. Studi Testi, vo!. v, Roma 1901, 1901, pp. 2 senso sul senso di also Mercati's 2 Mercati, Mercati's article article *Sul 'SuI testo testa ee sul di loc. cit., Mercati, loco cit., pp. pp. 31-6. 31-6. See also Studi e e Testi, in Studi Eusebio H.E. VI 16', 47-60. v, pp. 16*, in Testi, v, pp. 47-60. 3 Gesell• Eduard Sc1lwartz, Hexapla' (Nachrichten, (Nachrichten, Gottinger Gifttinger GesellZur Geschichte Geschichte der Hexapla' Schwartz, 'Zur der Wissenschaften, schaft Phil.-Hist. Klasse, 6.] Klasse, 1903, 1903, Heft 6.] schaft der Wissenschaften, PhiL-Hist. 4 Classical Loeb ii (The (The Classical Library), • Eusebius, vol. ii Ecclesiastical Hist<Jry, Library), London, Eusebius, The Ecclesiastical History, vo!. 1932, 53. PP. 51 51 and 53. 1932, pp. is given in both cases translation is •5 Oulton's cases in in the the notes. notes. Oulton's translation given in that of of Aquila Aquila and Symmachus and and •6 'And beside track of of translation, beside the the beaten beaten track translation, that The .* used Theodotion, he discovered certain others, used in in turn. turn.•• .' The incorincorwhich were certain he discovered others, Theodotion, rectness by Mercati, Mercati, who translated translated 'different! 'differenti indicated by this translation translation was indicated rectness of of this cf. p. dalle 3. dalle .. .', i, n. 3. Schwartz, p. p. i, .*, cf. p. 39, 39, and Schwartz, begins, Schwartz, Schwartz, p. p. 3· ,7 'At sentence begins, here a new sentence *At any 3. rate'; but here any rate'; e

.

.

.

17

.

THE TRANSLATIONS

242 242

OF

THE BIBLE

them into against the other, other, clauses and placing into clauses placing them one against has he left so the actual Hebrew text: and so has left us together with text: us actual the with together a made further is called. called. of the Hexapla, as it He further the it is as the copies the of Hexapla, copies separate the editions of Aquila Aquila and Symmaeditions of of the Symmaarrangement of separate arrangement that of chus with that of the the Seventy, in chus and Theodotion Theodotion together Seventy, in together with the the Tetrapla. Tetrapla. II add here of the the excerpt excerpt published published by by translation of here an English English translation Mercati by Eduard Schwartz: Mercati and reprinted reprinted by edition further: Concerning further: sixth edition the fifth fifth and sixth Concerning the The fifth in Nicopolis Nicopolis near Actium: edition which II found in fifth edition the far (another (another similar text) text) the marginal it show how far notes in in it marginal notes it. differs differs from it. The sixth together with with other Hebrew sixth edition: edition: found together and Greek books books in in a jar jar near Jericho Jericho in in the the time of of the the the son of of Severus. reign Antoninus (MS: of Antoninus Antonius) the (MS Antonius) reign of fifth edition, The translator edition, having the the fifth of the translator of separated the having separated it into with loth from the 9th, dividing it into two, goes on loth (Psalm) the two, goes gth, dividing (Psalm) the 69th the until the then, joining joining the the of one until addition of the addition 6gth (Psalm), (Psalm), then, the numbers like 70th like those those in in our MSS, MSS, to the the 69th, yoth to 6gth, he puts puts the until the there, by by joining joining some and until the II3th (Psalm). From there, ii3th (Psalm). with the dividing again others, he concludes the 148th (Psalm). others, i48th (Psalm). dividing again :

In commenting remarks that that the the last last paraparathis text, text, Schwartz remarks commenting on this the under as graph has to be regarded as a subscription the seventh has to be subscription regarded graph the Quinta). Quinta). It It must have column of of the the Hexapla (containing the Hexapla (containing as is at the there at the end of the been written the Psalms, Psalms,l1 as is to to be inferred inferred written there last paragraph the contents. the last contents. In the from the paragraph but one we have to to see, see, at the of Eusebius' a subscription subscription at the end of the the because of Eusebius testimony, testimony, a the eighth Psalms under the eighth column (containing (containing the Sexta). Sexta). The subscription the Septima) the ninth column (containing (containing the subscription under the Septima) is lost, all of that that edition. edition. We do not like nearly is nearly all not know under lost, like the first first note the Quinta. which book Origen placed the note on the Quinta. Origen had placed the Sexta, the Septima, That the not the near Jericho Jericho could could Sexta, not Septima, was found near It is is proved proved with with be inferred report. It inferred already already from Eusebius' report. It is certainty by the original Origen. It is interesting interesting certainty by original subscription subscription of Origen. see to to what extent Eusebius is is dependent to see dependent in in his his description description on active the original preserves the the active original subscriptions subscriptions in the Hexapla. Hexapla. He preserves for the the Quinta of EUpELV uses the the passive passive for for the the Sexta, like Sexta, like Quinta and uses supslv for It seems that that besides besides these these notes Origen. It notes very very little little other other material material Origen. at the disposal was at remarks that that it it is is disposal of Eusebius. Schwartz remarks 3

1

1

*La numerazione dei dei SaImi nella V Salmi nella See Mercati, V'a edizione', edizione', Studi Studi ee Testi, Testi, vol. vol. Mercati, 'La

v, pp. 4-2--6. v, pp. 42-6.

ORIGEN

243 243

impossible to to say say at at what time time and under under what what conditions conditions Origen Origen impossible in Nicopolis, Nicopolis, and whether whether he he himself himself or or somebody somebody else else in in his his was in and acquired the treasure of hidden in the place discovered in the discovered the and of MSS treasure hidden place acquired jar near near Jericho. Jericho. jar Mercati and Schwartz Schwartz have have seen seen that that Origen's Origen's notice notice conconMercati the Quinta, as preserved in the excerpt, is incomplete cerning is the as in the Quinta, cerning incomplete preserved excerpt, at the the end. in brackets the supplement supplement proposed proposed by by at end. II have added in brackets the Schwartz. Origen must have have had at at his his disposal disposal at at least least two Schwartz. Origen copies of of the the Quinta, differed from from each each other other in in some Quinta, which differed copies to In the column of the Quinta, Origen to the the respect. had added the of the Quinta, Origen respect. text of one copy the various readings of the other copy (or copies) of one the the other various of text copy (or copies) readings copy in the margin. margin. Mercati Mercati has has pointed pointed out out that that the the Milan palimppalimpin the sest .contains in the last column column-that following the the column that following contains in the last sest with the the Septuagint-the text of of the the Quinta, Quinta, not not the the text text of of with Septuagint the text Theodotion, that the the text text of this version version is is provided provided in in the the of this Theodotion, and that margin with with the the various readings added by by Origen Origen from the the various readings margin 1 other MSS) of the Quinta.I of the other MS (or Quinta. (or MSS) We know from Eusebius' Eusebius' report that these these anonymous versions anonymous versions report that Psalms in columns (Quinta, Sexta, Septima) occupied special in the Sexta, special Septima) occupied (Quinta, versions these from of But a number of readings these versions a of But of the the Hexapla. readings Hexapla. .

Societatis Sdentiarwn 11 Rahlfs, Scientiarom GottinGottinof the the Greek Psalter Psalter (Septuaginta in his edition of his edition Rahlfs, in (Septuaginta Societatis P gensis, auctoritate edidit A. Rahlfs, x, Psalmi cum Odis, Giittingen 1931) refers to the last colurrm of the Milan palimpsest erroneously as belonging to Theodotion, whereas it belongs to the Q.uinta. Mercati had put at his disposal his copy of the complete Milan palimpsest. easily control control him, him, as as the the seldom. We can easily it very Rahlfs quotes very seldom. palimpsest. Rahlfs quotes it and correctly whole material, of Mercati, carefully-and the same copy basis of of the on the the basis whole correctly Mercati, was carefully copy of material, on -registered the Septuagint, Septuagint, Supplement (Oxford, Concordance cif the Oxford in the Oxford Concordance Supplement II (Oxford, of the registered in 1906). use of Hexaplaric material material published published by by Field Field the Hexaplaric of the little use also very Rahlfs made also very little 1906). Rahlfs -it did not not understand understand the importance importance of of this this for the the Psalter. Psalter. He did it is rich for is especially especially rich edition of material. in Ziegler's Ziegler's edition of the Greek Isaiah Isaiah In the the Cambridge material. In Septuagint and in Cambridge Septuagint is carefully material is (Septuaginta• carefully Hexaplaric material XIV, Isaias, Isaias, G6ttingen, 1938) the Hexaplaric Gottingen, 1938) (Septuaginta. ... XIV, this material, of the importance registered. discussion of material, after a a long de Lagarde, Paul de importance of this long discussion Lagarde, after registered. Paul des sogenanndeclared: der Septuaginta sogenann'Eine Ausgabe declared 'Eine voUstandige Aufnahme des Septuaginta ohne vollstlindige Ausgabe der fur unwissenschaftlich.' unwissenschaftlich.' ten See Lagarde, ich fur halte ich Materials halte Lagarde, ten hexaplarischen hexaplarischen Materials the is devoted to chief interest is Rahlfs's chief Mittheilungen, G6ttingen, 1889, p. 234.-Rahlfs's to the vol. iii, iii, Gottingen, 1889, p. 234. Mittheilungen, vol. different parts different the different used in in the Bible used the Greek Greek Bible forms of of the different forms parts of the Christian Church, is of of them is of them the by Jerome. indicated already so-called 'recensions', the so-called study of Jerome. An exact study already by 'recensions', indicated and their in the Christian Church, and great their Bible in the Greek Bible the history of the interest for for the history of great interest at his his material at the material importance the help Paul de Lagarde. is emphasized help of the Lagarde. With the emphasized by by Paul importance is shown disposal, however, has has shown here some progress. Rahlfs could could make here progress. Arthur AlIgeier, disposal, Rahlfs Allgeier^ however^ unsatisis quite the Vetus Latina, that Latina, is of the the sources, on some some of quite unsatiswork on his work that his sources, especially especially the 1, in Deutsche factory, cf. his valuable reviews of Rahlfs's edition Deutsche Literaturzeitung, Literaturzeitung, 193 edition in 1931, factory, cf. his valuable reviews of Rahlfs's the other 6. By cols. I, no. 6. other vol. =, disregarding the and Theologische By disregarding cols. 1635-40, xxx, 193 1931, Revue, vol. Theologische Revue, 1635-40, and basis the basis on the available interest him, not interest reconstructs, on did not which did material which available material him, Rahlfs reconstructs, in that existed in of never existed that in the the Christian Christian Church, used in recensions used the recensions Church, a text which never of the he that and believes believes that he third century form, the third of the in the B.C., and the orthography it in century B.G., orthography of form, presents presents it with connected with text closely connected has text 300 the text back the has pushed 300 years years and has arrived at a text closely pushed back we may arrive, that we arrive, the Paul de Lagarde translation. Paul of the the translation. correctly that 'Urtext' of the 'Urtext' Lagarde saw correctly as the old as the a text as old text as at a with Christian Church, in the the Christian used in Church, at the recensions recensions used of the the help with the help of Tiberius*. beginning of the Christian Church, 'of Tiberius'. the time of the emperor 'of about the emperor Christian of the Church, beginning See See Mittheilungen, iii, 234. 234. Mittheilungen, iii,

salmi cum Odis, Gottingen 1931) refers to the gensis, auctoritate edidit A. Rahlfs, x, last column of the Milan palimpsest erroneously as belonging to Theodotion, whereas Mercati had put at his disposal his copy of the complete it belongs to the Quinta.

.

:

.

.

244 244

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

belonging to to other other books books of of the the Bible Bible are are reported. reported. Very Very little little belonging is known of of the the Septima. Septima. Two readings readings from the the Psalms are are is is column lost. this reported by Field (p. xlvi). All the rest of this is lost. of All the rest reported by Field (p. xlvi). J erome knew more of of this this version version (Field, (Field, p. p. xliii). xliii). We know Jerome of the the Quinta Quinta and and Sexta. Sexta. c'In Psalmis editiones editiones Quinta Quinta et et more of ln Psalmis Sexta passim passim laudantur,' laudantur,' remarks remarks Field Field (p. (p. xliv). xliv). To the the material material Sexta for the the Quinta Quinta given by Field Field nearly nearly 150 ISO verses verses of of the the Psalms have for given by to to

be added from the the Milan palimpsest. palimpsest. For these these verses verses the the full full be Besides is Quinta with various readings is preserved. Besides with various readings preserved. Quinta the Quinta: Quinta: the material material from from the the Psalms, Psalms, Field Field quotes quotes from the the four readings from the the Pentateuch, Pentateuch, many many from from the the fourth fourth book of of four readings from the Minor and Kings, one from Job, several Canticles the from Canticles several Kings, Job, text of the of the text

besides the Prophets, Hosea. Of the the Sexta, Sexta, Field Field quotes quotes-besides the especially Hosea. Prophets, especially Psalms-one reading from the the Pentateuch, Pentateuch, one instances from from the the Psalms one reading instances

from the the third third book book of Kings, one one from from Job, Job, many many from Canticles, Canticles, of Kings, one Amos, and three three from Habakkuk. This This survey survey shows one from Amos, that covered quite quite aa number of of that the Sexta must have covered the Quinta Quinta and Sexta is Biblical although very little of these versions is preserved. these versions little of Biblical books, books, although very preserved. No authors Origen quotes quotes them authors of of these these versions versions are are known. Origen by they occupied occupied in in the the Hexapla. Hexapla. the number of the column which they of the by the the was disof Sexta They were ofJewish origin. That the MS of the Sexta disthe of They Jewish origin. makes with Hebrew covered-according MSS to Origen-together covered according to Origen together not belong belong to to the the category category of this this quite did not certain. But they they did quite certain. of the authoritative Hebrew text versions the authoritative text the basis basis of versions made on the with that into (Aquila, Symmachus) or brought into accordance that or brought (Aqtiila, Syminachus) text Eusebius that that they hear from Eusebius text (Theodotion). they had been (Theodotion). We hear This discovered. hidden for aa long time when they were discovered. This shows that that hidden for time long they as discarded useless they had been discarded as useless by the Jews. Jews. they by There can hardly that these these MSS were discovered hardly be any any doubt that in Jewish real scholar scholar he was anxious by Genizas. As a real Jewish Genizas. Origen in by Origen as textual criticism criticism as work on textual to to have the material for his his great material for have the great inthat the complete as possible. It may be that the Jews themselves inas It Jews complete may possible. to him places find MSS of the Greek dicated to dicated places where he could find the Bible. We may that he did details of the Bible. did not give may regret regret that give more details to be him. He had to be cautious in MSS discovered or for cautious in discovered by for him. by him or all matters all matters concerning as we have seen. seen. That textual criticism, criticism, as concerning textual Bible we may the Bible he himself may of the himself valued highly these old old versions versions of highly these in which he made use see from the the way see use of of them. He would not not way in for each of these have provided in the the Hexapla these provided a special special column in Hexapla for versions had they differed greatly other. He would versions they not differed greatly from each other. not have marked various various readings in the the margins these readings in any of these margins of any

ORIGEN ORIGEN

245 245

translations of which he had more than one MS if if they not they had not of importance for for him. According been ofimportance to Eusebius these different to Eusebius different these According existed for for the the Psalms in columns existed in the the Hexapla. have seen, seen, Hexapla. We have confined to however, they were not confined to that book of the Bible. that of the Bible. however, they In these versions, collected by have to to versions, carefully carefully collected by Origen, Origen, we have different forms forms of the the Greek Bible see different Greek-speaking Bible used used by by Greek-speaking 1 times and in in the Jews first Christian the first Christian century.! Jews in pre-Christian pre-Christian times century. later They were later replaced by new Greek translations in translations made in They replaced by authoritative Hebrew text. agreement text. The more this this agreement with the authoritative text became predominant among the Jews, the more older forms text the the forms older predominant among Jews, of the Greek Bible became obsolete; put in in Genizas Genizas obsolete; they they were put that they might do no harm, and might disintegrate there in there in harm, they might might disintegrate time. course of time. their discussions discussions with The Christians, with the the Jews, soon Christians, during during their Jews, soon realized the importance of old texts of the of old texts of the Greek standard Bible. realized standard Bible. importance to look out for for them and to to find find them. They them. The oldest oldest They began began to if we do not include Bible codex, include the the above-mentioned Cairo Cairo codex, if is the papyrus codex with extensive Papyrus extensive parts 266, is Papyrus Fuad 266, papyrus parts of Numbers and Deuteronomy belonging to to Sir Sir Alfred Alfred Chester Chester Deuteronomy belonging is probable that It is the codex was written written in in the the first first Beatty. Beatty. It probable that the half of the second century long before before Origen lived. The century A.D. long Origen lived. text of Numbers was taken from a scroll text scroll which in in the the main was later Codex Vaticanus to the later closely Vaticanus (B). text of of closely related to (B). The text scroll of Deuteronomy of which the the text text was more Deuteronomy was taken from a scroll later Codex Alexandrinus closely Alexandrinus (A). (A). Yet closely connected with the later this codex to to the other relation of this the relation other most important important uncial uncial is also also of the Septuagint of great great interest. interest. Sir Sir Frederic Frederic MSS of the Septuagint is this problem discussed this Kenyon has has discussed problem in in detail detail in in his his introduction introduction Kenyon edition of this to the to the edition this codex. codex. similar with regard The position position is is similar regard to to the the other other papyrus papyrus codices codices Sir Alfred in Sir in Alfred Chester Beatty's Beatty's Collection. Collection. But even such old old and codices show occasionally valuable papyrus codices occasionally alterations alterations to to bring bring valuable papyrus is This them into into accord with with the the Hebrew. is the the case case with the the Papyrus Codex 967 the third third century, century, with the the text text of of 967 from the Papyrus folios are Ezekiel, of of which eight eight folios are in in the the possession possession of Sir Sir Alfred Alfred Ezekiel, folios went to Chester Beatty and twenty-six twenty-six folios to John John A. A. Scheide. Scheide. Chester Beatty to assimilations the on one the hand assimilations to the Hebrew This codex shows the This original; on the the other other hand various various readings readings can be found in in it it original; 1 1 It It is is very very likely likely that that various various readings readings in in the the Hexaplaric Hexaplaric material material introduced introduced by by 'Iou~cdo<; are are taken taken from old old Greek translations translations of ofJewish origin. They They occur oc= in in the the 6 *Iou&oio<; Jewish origin. Cambridge Septuagint, Septuagint, for for instance, instance, in in Gen. xl, xl, 9; 9; xliii, xliii, 2; 2; xlvii, xlvii, 31; 3I; Exod. Exod. xvi, xvi, 31. 3I. Cambridge Rev. Professor Professor G. G. D. Kilpatrick Kilpatrick kindly kindly collected collected these these references references for for me. me. The Rev.

o

24 6 246

THE TRANSLATIONS

THE BIBLE OF THE

which other Jewish Jewish transtranswith Aquila, which agree Symmachus and other Aquila, Symmachus agree with lations. a careful careful investigation investigation of of these these has made a lations. Josef Josef Ziegler Ziegler has illuminating article article proving proving alterations in an illuminating alterations and published published them in that variations are thinks that that the the alteraalteraare pre-Hexaplaric! that the the variations pre-Hexaplaric He thinks tions in the the first first century century A.D. the codex were made in in the text of of the the text tions in He dared suspect that that the the variations variations not go further back and suspect dared not go further were pre-Christian times. times. so originate were made by originate from pre-Christian Jews and so by Jews Yet Christians of of the the first first this is is probably Yet this happened. The Christians probably what happened. tasks than to to adjust adjust century different tasks important and different century had more important it according or to aa Greek to revise revise it its Hebrew original to its Bible text text to Greek Bible according original or If the the to alterations texts among to the the usual usual equivalent Jews. If the alterations among the Jews. equivalent texts are so old, are so old, they they must be pre-Christian. pre-Christian. text of the is the the newly-found the Proof this assumption Proof of of this newly-found Greek text assumption is our of era or at the Minor Prophets, written before or at the beginning of era before beginning Prophets, written Hebrew assimilations to the It is by aJew for Jews. It is full of assimilations to the original full for original Jews. by a Jew and shows readings of Aquila, shows readings Aquila, Symmachus Symmachus and Theodotion in abundance. very likely likely that that a text text of of Ezekiel, It is is therefore therefore very abundance. It Ezekiel, the valuable the of for alterations the basis revised Jews, was the basis for the alterations of the valuable revised by by Jews, it to to the the Hebrew Ezekiel a view to to assimilating with a Ezekiel papyrus assimilating it papyrus with as to the original and to the Jewish parallel translations, as Ziegler obZiegler Jewish parallel translations, original these assimilations served. is true are extremely extremely important, important, true that that these assimilations are It is served. It in the is quite right sees and Ziegler is when he sees in them the greatest value greatest value Ziegler quite right these papyrus of these MSS. papyrus the mistake of Barthelemy of seeing everywhere this this newly newly seeing everywhere Barthelemy makes the the Greek Minor Prophets. found text Prophets. He does not not realise realise text of the texts deviating that deviating in in different different yet yet analothat there there have been many many texts conditions is of the actual gous ways. The proper examination of the actual conditions is gous ways. proper difficult because one usually does into account so difficult not take made so does not take into usually State under after Christianity that, the religion religion of of the the State Christianity had become the that, after the Jews success Constantine, endeavoured with success systematically with Constantine, the Jews systematically all their in Greek, their literature literature in to destroy to including the the Greek texts texts Greek, including destroy all Bible. Greek Bible Bible texts texts written of the the Bible. written by of by Jews Jews have only only been so far far as as they preserved taken over over and revised revised by by preserved in so they were taken Christians. The newly scroll of Christians. of the the Greek Minor Prophets, Prophets, newly found scroll is the the great exception and has has undoubtedly undoubtedly originating originating from Jews, Jews, is great exception only years ago ago it it was hidden, hidden. only been preserved preserved because about 1900 1900 years in a cave and remained unnoticed until in until now. now. also remains of other There are also differing widely widely in in other texts, texts, differing details from the texts texts to details to hand, yet be be accepted accepted hand, but which must yet as analogous. as The Washington Papyrus Codex of of the the Minor analogous. Washington Papyrus Prophets just mentioned Ezekiel Ezekiel text are among among them. them. text are Prophets and the just !

PHILO'S QUOTATIONS QUOTATIONS FROM THE BIBLE

247 247

refer here to II wish to refer Oxyrrhynchus Papyri Papyri 656 656 and to the the two Oxyrrhynchus 1007, plate 12 of my book Die of on 12 Die book 1007, which II have reproduced reproduced plate my hebrdischen hebriiischen Handschrijten is definitely definitely aa aus der der Hohle. Hohle. The latter latter is Handschriften aus text. The Antinoopolis Papyri 10 Jewish (I950)-fragments Jewish text. Antinoopolis Papyri 10 (1950) fragments from Ezekiel xxxiii-xxxiv century), published published by by C. xxxiii-xxxiv (fourth C. H. H. (fourth century), similar conditions Roberts, the text text to to the the Chester Beattyin the conditions in Chester BeattyRoberts, show similar It is is a mistake to try Scheide Papyrus. mistake to see standardized, Papyrus. It standardized, try and see fixed Bible Bible translations can only only be be seen seen in in fixed translations in in these these texts. texts. They They can their proper their in them forms forms of of aa if one recognizes proper perspective perspective if recognizes in Greek Targum the Aramaic Targums Targums of of older older similar to to the which, similar Targum which, in circulation in different times, versions, were were more and circulation in different versions, times, were in more assimilated assimilated to influenced each each to the the Hebrew original original and influenced in other If only other in many many ways. only we had more Greek Bible Bible texts texts ways. If written by it would become far written far more apparent apparent that that suck such. Jews it by Jews was the the case. case.

11. n. PHILO'S QUOTATIONS QUOTATIONS FROM THE BIBLE

A very of the the assimilation assimilation of of the the Greek very interesting interesting example example of texts circulating to basic among the Jews to the basic Bible Bible texts the the Hebrew Jews circulating among are in Philo's Bible There some original can be seen in Philo's Bible quotations. are seen original quotations. in which the Bible quotations the Bible Philo MSS in quotations mainly mainly agree agree with with the the Church. the There Bible texts as authoritative by the Greek Bible texts accepted as authoritative by accepted in which the is another group Philo MSS in is the Bible Bible quotations, quotations, at at group of Philo text to which from the in several least often differ widely the text to often differ least in several books, books, widely we have become accustomed. These generally generally show a tendency tendency far more assimilation the Hebrew original original than is is usually usually to to far assimilation to to the the with the authoritative in in the the text which became authoritative the case case with the Bible Bible text Philo text, Church. The editors Leopold Cohn and Paul editors of of the the Philo text, Leopold facts or, Wendland, or, at at any rate, greatly greatly these facts did not not recognize any rate, Wendland, did recognize these MSS that the not see underestimated them. them. Certainly they did see that the Certainly they in instances also offer with Bible quotations also offer in many instances Bible with the the divergent many divergent quotations the MSS in aa better in which the the Bible Bible quotations quotations Philo text text than the better Philo we can In to us. familiar consequence agree with the Bible text familiar to us. Bible text with the consequence agree from the only gather the most important and interesting readings the the readings interesting important only gather Philo with apparatus ofthis edition ofPhilo some difficulty. of this edition of difficulty. apparatus During held in in May 1940 in Oxford, conference held Oxford, 1940 in During a patristic patristic conference Peter Katz's Katz's attention to this this problem problem and explained explained II drew Mr. Peter attention to to trace that trace the the worth-while and important it would be a worth-while that it important task to to examine to Bible to what extent extent aberrant aberrant of Philo, Bible quotations Philo, and to quotations of Philo quotations in the the apparatus apparatus of of the the Philo Philo still be found in Philo quotations can still

248 248

TRANSLATIONS OF OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE THE TRANSLATIONS

edition edition

by Cohn Cohn and and Wendland, Wendland, in in order order to to see see what what conclusions conclusions by the of be drawn from from them for for the the history history of the Septuagint Septuagint text. text. could be could Katz took took up up my my suggestion suggestion and after after ten ten years years published published his his Katz 1 material. relevant the on Philo, in which he collected the relevant materiaJ.1 book collected book on Philo, in He has has shown shown that that the the aberrant aberrant text text in in quotations quotations from the the Bible Bible in Philo's Philo's writings writings was was more common than than we we had had thought, thought, that that in F where it and it was not restricted to the Philo manuscripts D, it Philo it was not restricted to the U, manuscripts of Alfred Schroder had first been observed by August Schroder (a pupil of Alfred had first been observed by August (a pupil or to to Philo's Philo's book Quod Quod Deus Deus sit sit Gehrke, in in Greifswald) Greifswald) or Gehrke, is Katz valuable. immutabilis. The material collected by is very valuable. collected material immutabilis. very by The adaptation adaptation of of the the Greek Greek text text of of the the Bible Bible to to the the Hebrew an original in these quotations offers interesting problem offers in these interesting problem which quotations original be solved. solved. For For Katz Katz the the matter matter is is very very simple. simple. He sees sees in in must be must these adaptations adaptations corrections corrections made according according to to the the texts texts of of the the these so-called later translators, translators, Aquila, Aquila, Symmachus Symmachus and Theodotion so-called later in the the second second century century and cannot therethereare said said to to have have lived lived in who are author. a first fore have influenced first century author. Consequently influenced Philo, fore have Philo, century Consequently later. the been made later. the adaptations adaptations must have been to find text of of the the book of of Ruth from Now Rahlfs Rahlfs tried tried to find a Greek text to find not able the 6th Although was not able to find any trace trace of of he 6th century. the any century. Although such a text Genesis, i.e., i.e., a part part of of the the Torah, Torah, nor was Katz for Genesis, text for such a able find anything kind, he thought thought that the the adaptations the kind, of the able to to find adaptations anything of of Philo of Philo originated to in the quotations in the to the the Hebrew original originated from quotations original these later translators. translators. these later direction. The development in the the opposite certainly in opposite direction. development was certainly Philo had before The Greek Bible before him was one which was Bible which Philo time. What a Jewish at that that time. Jewish text text of the the current current among the Jews Jews at among the in the newly-found like we see see in Philo looked like Bible Bible at at the the time of of Philo newly-found leather the Minor Prophets. scroll with text of the leather scroll with the the text text, Prophets. This text, so old that it it could have been is perhaps old that written written by for Jews, Jews, is perhaps so Jews for by Jews to the used the Hebrew Philo. It It shows used by shows very very many by Philo. many adaptations adaptations to in circulation translations in circulation amongst original to parallel the amongst the original and to parallel translations text of the Philo used may the Torah which Philo Jews. Jews. The Greek text may have A specimen been similar. similar. A text II have published specimen of such aa Torah text published in my book Die hebriiischen hebrdischen Handschriften aus der in der Hoh!e, Hohle, plate xii, 3. plate xii, Handschriften aus 3, that aberrant Bible Bible quotations There can hardly any doubt that hardly be any quotations in manuscripts Philo's works reveal in reveal the Bible text the Greek Bible text as as manuscripts of Philo's Philo had had it before him. him. Schroeder it before Philo Schroeder conjectured this quite conjectured this quite rightly, rightly ,

1 Philo's Bible. Bible. 1 Phila's

The aberrant in some The aberrant Text Text of Bible Q.uotations some Philanic its Philonic Writings and its Quotations in of Bible Writings and

Place in in the Textual History the Textual the Greek Place Greek Bible, Peter Katz, Bible, by ofthe Katz, Ph.D. (Cantab.), History of by Peter (Cantab.), Cambridge Cambridge 195°· 1950-

BIBLE QUOTATIONS QUOTATIONS IN IN THE THE BIBLE

NEW NEW TESTAMENT TESTAMENT

249 249

and the the newly newly found found scroll scroll with with the the Greek Greek text text of of the the Minor Minor and Prophets has has fully fully confirmed confirmed his his supposition. supposition. These These aberrant aberrant Prophets Bible quotations quotations should should be be carefully carefully collected collected from from the the book book of of Bible the Greek a text of Katz. With their help we can form an idea ofa text of the Greek of idea we an their With can form Katz. help Torah in in circulation circulation amongst amongst the the Jews Jews at at the the time time of of Philo. Philo. Torah

We

We know know that that Philo Philo was was one one of of the the Greek-writing Greek-writing Jewish Jewish of the the authors from from whom the the Jews, Jews, soon soon after after the the destruction destruction of authors of the Middle Temple, turned away. Until the latter part of the Middle Ages the latter turned Until Ages part away. Temple, among the the Jews. Jews. It It isis only only due due to to Philo's works works were were unknown among Philo's Philo's works of number Jews converted to Christianity that a number of Philo's works a that to converted Christianity Jews been preserved preserved and only only thanks thanks to to the the Christians Christians that that these these have been have works were were frequently frequently copied. copied. It It is is conceivable conceivable that that the the Christian Christian works odd and aberrant aberrant copyists corrected corrected the the sometimes sometimes seemingly seemingly odd copyists Bible quotations quotations according according to to the the Bible Bible text text to to which they they were Bible accustomed. Happily Happily they they could could not not cope cope with with these these corrections corrections accustomed. and in in aa number of of MSS such such original original quotations quotations from Philo Philo and have been been preserved. preserved. In In view view of the newly-found newly-found fragments fragments of of of the have the Bible we shall shall have to to devote devote special special attention attention to to Greek Bible the Greek aberrant quotations. quotations. these aberrant these The different different forms the Greek Greek Bible Bible were taken taken over by by the the of the forms of New in the are reflected Christians the apostolic period. They are reflected in the in the Christians in They apostolic period. Testament in allusions allusions to to the the Greek Greek in quotations Testament in quotations from and in not were Testament New the in Old Testament. in the were not Testament. These quotations quotations altered text of the Old Testament, a later later standard text to a Testament, altered according according to the as frequently happened in the case of such quoas the Septuagint, quohappened frequently Septuagint, authors the Church Fathers. The authors tations from Philo,Josephus tations from Philo, Josephus and the their own authority. of of the the New Testament had their the writings authority. of the writings of

NEW

TESTAMENT 12. 12. BIBLE QUOTATIONS QUOTATIONS IN THE NEW TESTAMENT of great These therefore make a contribution of can therefore great These quotations quotations can used Bible Greek the importance to our knowledge of the the forms of the Greek Bible used of to our knowledge importance that in are not interested in proving by Christians. We are the early proving that early Christians. by the the with in accordance with the 'Septuathese or less less in more or are more 'Septuathese quotations quotations are Bible Greek Bible the Greek of the text of the only gint' used by the Christians, the text the used Christians, only by gint' these of so That aa large agree considered. That far considered. quotations agree so far large number of these quotations fact the fact can be explained with by the Christian 'Septuagint' the Christian with the explained by 'Septuagint can the used Bible Greek the of that forms of the Greek Bible used by different forms by the the different of the one of that one Church's the became later early Christians was that which the Church's which later early Christians was that These differences. These are great standard there are cases there In other other cases text. In standard text. great differences. Christian the from cannot generally be called 'free quotations' from the Christian cannot generally be called free quotations' 5

c

THE THE

250 250

TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

'Septuagint' although will deny deny that that sometimes aa 'Septuagint although nobody nobody will in this difference in this way. Usually see difference can be explained way. Usually we must see explained in traces of other forms of the Bible used in these of Greek the Bible these quotations traces of other used quotations by the early Christians. by the early Christians. to make aa systematic systematic ininAlexander Sperber has attempted attempted to Sperber has 1 He has his vestigation of these differences. has based his investigations based of these differences. vestigation investigations on the the New Testaments the readings the Old and the of Codex B of of the readings of but indicated parallels in in the the Old Testament indicated where Codex A and parallels has dealt agree with New Testament quotations. He has dealt with with about about agree quotations. differ in from 300 instances in which New Testament quotations differ the instances the 300 quotations has and text used by the Christians, has tried to text of of the the the 'Septuagint' used tried to Christians, by 'Septuagint to various fifteen group and classify these various readings according to fifteen these readings according group classify 2. Differences Differences criteria: criteria: 1. i. The use use of of different different Greek synonyms. synonyms. 2. in the the exegesis the basic Hebrew Differences in in of the same basic word. 3. Differences in word. 3. exegesis in the possessive consecutwum Greek the use use of the pronoun. 4. Waw consecutivum in possessive pronoun. 4. in the translation. 5. Differences in the use use of of the personal pronoun. pronoun. translation. the personal 5. Differences 6. Differences in the Differences in the use the article. article. Collective nouns 6. use of the 7. Collective 7. treated as as singulars or treated or plurals. 8. compound verb. 8. Verb and singulars plurals. compound verb. use of Greek tenses tenses and moods. 10. Differences g. Differences in in Greek 9. The use or omission omission of of Greek particles. particles. 12. syntax. 12. Hebrew syntax. 11. Addition or in Greek translation. translation. particles 13. interpretation of Different interpretation of particles in 13. Different full sentences. sentences. 14. Internal Greek corruptions. Differences full corruptions. 15. 14. Internal 15. Differences resulting variae lectiones. lectiones. resulting from Hebrew variae like to to give text of of Isa. As an example give here here the the text Isa. xlii, xlii, example II should like as quoted in Matt. Matt, xii, 18-20. The first the New 1-4 xii, 18-20. first line line gives gives the 1-4 as quoted in the second line Testament quotation, line the the text text from the 'Septuathe CSeptuaquotation, the first verse in a verse II add in gint'. a third third line line the the text text ascribed ascribed gint'. For the first to Theodotion. The small numbers added refer refer to to the to the 'criteria' 'criteria proposed by Sperber. proposed by Sperber. 5

3

5

*ISou15 6 7tC£i:<; ov ~pS:'n(j(x.2 6 15 dcyocTOQToc; iou ov 'Ioou &yocmrr6<; fLoU 8v E006x"IJcrEV1.2 TOXU; fLOU 15 6 [iou 8v suS6x7]aev 1>2 7jpsTtaoc 2 615 'Il<xxofzai 2 I<jpa7]X 15 6 E:XJ\e:x-rO<;2 fLOU (XOU 7rP°Cl"e:OE~OC-rO TCpOCTeSe^OCTO - JJLOU ocv-rLI\"IJ'l'0fLOCL2 , ~'.r. ~'"lTheod. Th *ISoi) 6 1tOCLi; eo d . 'l"loOU\,0 ocu-rou 60 sxXsxTo<; E:XJ\e:x-r0<; [JLOU fLOU ov "IJUOOX"IJcrEV rcai? fLOU avTtXrjt{;o^ai 2 OCUTOU TjuSox^aev

Mt.

IIs. S.

s

s

' -, '.....

Mt. Mt.

'

TO 1tVe:UfL<X ~ fLOU ETC* bc' CCUTOV, oco-r6v, XOcl XOClXPLCl"L\l -r0'L<; 7] lJ;ux~ <JA))(Y] fLOU fAOl) 6~Cl"w1.9 67JCT6)! 9 -ro TCVU[JLa [AOU XpiaiV 15 15 TOL<; !6ve
Is. Is.

1

, ~ '.In,' ""l,7rVetJfLOC - , fLOU E1t ", \ XpLCl"LV , OCUTOV IScoxa1 ocu-rov "IJ 4n>X7] 'l'''X''IJ fLOU -ro TCVSU^JLOC ocu-rov xptatv •9 TO TJ ptou EOWXOC li9 p,ou STT' OCUTOV 15 15 eOvecrw -ro'L<; v TOI<; Eevem

See A. Sperber's article 'The "The New Testament and the See the Septuagint*, Septuagint', in in the the Hebrew Sperber's article TaTb~, erusalem .1934, material collected collected here is is very very Tarbif, vi"J vi, Jerusalem pp. 1-29. 1934, pp. 1-29. The material later article article 'New Testament and Septuagkif l~presslve. s later Septuagint' in the JBL> JEL, in the impressive. Sperber Sperber's IIx, Hx, New York 1940, is not not always pp. 193-293, 1940, pp. 193-293, is always convincing. convincing. 1

uarter!y 9-quarterly

BIBLE

NEW

THE NEW TESTAMENT IN THE

QUOTATIONS QUOTATIONS

Theod. ~ ~ux.~ Theod.yj &JLOU ^ux?) p.ou oux Mt. &7tOCYYE"AEL dfotoyysXeig2 oOx

251 25!

ouSs xpocuyacrei EpLO"EL xpOCUyetO"EL 15 oOoe axoiiaei &X000"EL Ti 't"L~15 EV sptaei 2 2 oOoe 15 ouSe 15 sv

't"OCL~

Is. Is. Mt.

Is. Is. Mt. IIs. s. Mt. Is. Is.

ou XEXp&~E't"OCL2 ouSs aV7]<7a E~0[O"EL2 &V~O"EL15 oOoe &l<.OuO"e~0"E1'OCL15 ~~b) soicrei 2 00 xexpaeTai 2 oOoe ou 7t"AOC't"ELCXL~l TI]v (jIb)V~V cxu't"ou. x&"AcxfLov auvTTpipi[jisvov (j1JV't"E't"PLfLfLEvOV 1 TrXaTsiat^ TT]V cpcovTjv auiou. xaAocjxov 1 OU Xa;-rE&~ELl au-rou x&AcxfLov ~ (jIb)V~ cxo't"ou 00 (j1JV't"p[~ELl 7) 90V7) xaXafjiov 't"dl"AcxO"fL€VOV TsOXaa^svov.,^1 ou xal "ALvov Xivov 't"U(jIOfLEVOV ou xocl 00 O"~€O"EL, ~(,)~ Clv ex^ocX-y^ ll<.~&"A?Jl sl<; Et~ vZxo<; \lLXO~22 TixpoiisvoVi1 a^east, Ico<; av I '!' I 'A I -'.~ ~, , '~I l: I xal' ~Xivov ou XOCL I\LVOV XOC7tVL",OfLEVOVl OU O"i"'EO"EL OJ\I\CX EL~ OCI\1) ELCXV aXXa Ac, dcXv]68iav 2 ESOLO"EL 1 xaTcvi^o&ievov! cj^screL xal TO) TI]v XpL bVOfLOC't"L ocu't"ou ~ev1) E"A7tLOU] ~ev1) E"A7tLOU xpicriVg rq> bvop.oc't"L ovofzart (VOP.C»)14 6 ••• xa:t (v6fjio}) 14 aurou

e

.

.

'

.

differences between these The differences versions of of the the Greek Greek Isaiah Isaiah these two versions so great the one are so that no one can seriously attempt to explain the to great seriously attempt explain text as as a free free quotation the other. Apart from example text from the an other. from quotation Apart example of each of Sperber's find in in these these verses verses 'criteria 6, 6, 9 9 and 14, 14, we find Sperber's 'criteria' of different synonyms for for the the same Hebrew seven instances instances of different Greek synonyms in five five instances word; is understood understood in in instances the the same Hebrew word is word; in different way; in text was five instances also the Hebrew which a different in five instances also the text way; the basis basis of one translation translation differed differed in the in some details details from the the text text the other other translation from which the translation was made. that here Matthew quoted There can be no doubt that quoted aa translation translation of Isaiah which differed the translation ofIsaiah found in in the the Christian Christian translation found differed from the third added the interest attaches to 'Septuagint'. Special interest attaches to the third text, text, 'Septuagint'. Special to to Theodotion. Sometimes it ascribed to to verse verse Ii and ascribed it agrees agrees with with times the at translation quoted other the by Matthew, at other times the later later the translation Matthew, quoted by standard three forms forms of of text text standard text text of of the the Christian Christian Church. The three in of the character are of the character of a Greek Targum in are an excellent excellent example Targum example text was created. the before a standard text created. We can assume that that the time before still in the the MSS of of the the Greek Bible Bible existed in still other forms of of text other forms text existed in the the early Christians. the hands of of the which were in early Christians. In the the Septuagint text of ofIsaiah,]osefZiegler edition of the new edition of the Isaiah, Josef Ziegler Septuagint text has the various various readings readings of the the has carefully in the the apparatus apparatus the carefully noted in text by Matthew. No MS of of the the Septuagint by the the text quoted Septuagint used by quoted by these readings--except Christians for aa few cases where Christians supports readings except for supports these the New Testament quotation. quotation. we have to of the to see see an influence influence of that a Greek translation It very noteworthy translation of of Isaiah which It is is very noteworthy that in the the first must have been been well first Christian Christian century century and well known in was quoted by Matthew should completely disappeared. disappeared. should have completely was quoted by The Church was in canonical text. text. Differing texts were in need of of a canonical Differing texts not standard text text of of not copied disappeared. The standard any longer longer and disappeared. copied any 3

252 252

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

Isaiah in the the Church at at aa comestablished in Isaiah seems to have have been established seems to the of In an investigation of the Septuagint paratively early stage. investigation Septuagint paratively early stage. 1 l Stahlin comes to by Clement of Otto Stahlin to the the text of Alexandria, text used used by Alexandria, Otto from the often differ the readings conclusion often differ that Clement's conclusion that Clement's quotations readings quotations of are usually in agreement agreement with A and that they of Codex B, but that B, but usually in they are particularly hand, if if we compare compare the the the other other hand., with Q. Q. On the particularly with of the Constitutiones quotations from Isaiah in the first books first six six of the in the books Constitutiones Isaiah quotations Apostolorum, the Didascalia* Didascalia, 2 we the quotations based on the quotations from the Apostolorum, based text which was in a text in find find that that these these quotations quotations were taken from a As to the agreement with the Christian 'Septuagint'. to the quotations Christian the with 'Septuagint'. quotations agreement Stahlin published in this this book, 4-9 from Ezekiel Ezekiel in published Ezekiel Ezekiel xviii, xviii, 4-9 book, Stahlin from according to two different quotations taken Clement, placing different to Clement, placing quotations according is quite evident that It is these quotations them side that these quotations go side by side. It go quite by side. is translations of of Ezekiel, Ezekiel, one of of which is back to different translations to two different 3 the other one is different. similar while the other is entirely different. while similar to to the the Septuagint, entirely Septuagint, verses In Masoreten Masoreten des des Westens I have published published aa few verses Westens ii, ii, p. 6, I p. 6, the of Constitutiones Apostofrom Ezekiel, which, in the second in book of Constitutiones Ezekiel, which, Apostoin a a form which bears lorum, bears no relation relation to to the the text text are quoted lorum, are quoted in I a number the Septuagint. Since have collected of Since then I collected a large of the large Septuagint. all differ differ from the of the text text of of the the Septuaof further further quotations. They all Septuaquotations. They to matters the extent. These not always to the same extent. matters gint, though must always gint, though it is clear that the text of it is clear that the standard text of be examined carefully. But carefully. Isaiah must have been generally the Greek Isaiah the Church the generally accepted accepted in in the text of Ezekiel. before the the standard text long Ezekiel. long before 13. 13. THEODOTION texts of the Greek Bible Bible used by the early One of the texts by the early Christians Christians that of of Theodotion. We know very very little little of of the the man who was that this name. A text of the Greek Bible text ofthe Bible is is ascribed to him, him, which bore this ascribed to is said to to the the authoritative to have adapted authoritative Hebrew text. text. he is adapted to this Hebrew text text did not become a As this a standard text text before before the the A.D., Theodotion cannot cannot have have made his his revision revision second century century A.D., it much later, later, as as Irenaeus Irenaeus before that time. Nor can he have made it in 202 knew it. it. The best best known part part of of Theodotion who died in is the book of Daniel, his text text of is of this this book was adopted adopted by by Daniel, since his 1 und die die Septuaginta, 1 Clemens Alexandrimis Alexandrinus W'td Niirnberg 1go 1, p. p. 66. 66. Cf. Cf. the the further further review review Septuaginta, Niimberg 1901, Stahlin: 'Die *Die hellenistisch-jiidische Literatur', in in Wilhelm Willrelm von Christ's Christ's by by Otto Stiihlin: hellenistisch-jtidische Literatur*, Geschichte der der Griechischen Griechischen Literatur, edition by Geschichte by Wilhelm Willrelm Schrnid, 542 ff. ff. Literatur, 6th edition Schmid, n, ii, 542 et Constitutiones Constitutiones Apostolorum, •2 Didascalia Didascalia et Fr. X. Funk, Funk, vol. vol. 1, Paderbonae, 11906; Apostolorum, ed. Fr. 1, Paderbonae, 906 Constitutiones Apastolorum, P. A. de Lagarde Constitutiones edidit. Lipsiae, Lipsiae, Londini Londini 1862. 1862. Apostolorum, P. Lagarde edidit. 3 loc. cit. Cf. Stiihlin, at. p. 3 cr. Stahlin, loco p. 69. 69. ;

253 253

THEODOTION THEODOTION

is to to be found in the Church and is nearly all all MSS of of the in nearly the Greek Bible. Only one MS from the Chigi-Library in the Bible. the in Rome and the Only Chigi-Library Papyrus belonging to Sir Alfred Chester Beatty contain the to Sir Chester Alfred contain the Papyrus belonging Beatty text 'Septuagint' text of this book, for have a further witness this for a which we have witness further 'Septuagint' book, in a Syro-hexaplaric in Milan. In In his his edition of the the Chester Chester edition of Syro-hexaplaric MS in 11 Sir Sir Frederic Kenyon writes: Beatty Papyrus, Frederic writes Beatty Papyrus, Kenyon Since 'Theodotionic' in works works earlier earlier than than 'Theodotionic readings are found found in readings are the date of Theodotion (in the Testament, Barnabas, the New Testament, Barnabas, (in to say Tertullian, Clement, nothing of of Irenaeus Irenaeus and Tertullian, Clement, Hermas, Hernias, to say nothing his younger who were his it would appear that younger contemporaries), contemporaries), it appear that Theodotion took over, or without without revision, revision, an earlier with or earlier over, with in these these translation which has otherwise disappeared except except in otherwise disappeared few quotations. quotations. :

5

2 his Commentary In his A. Montgomery is anxious anxious Daniel, lames Commentary on Daniel,2 James A. Montgomery is to avoid this this conclusion. conclusion. He devotes chapter to to the the probprobto devotes a a special special chapter lem of Theodotion and presents there the material at at our our dispothe material presents there disposal with great care and exactitude. After having having discussed discussed the the sal exactitude. After great care early sets out out aa very very complicated complicated quotations from Theodotion he sets early quotations tries to quotations by by the the hypothesis hypothesis theory. to explain these quotations theory. He tries explain these Hellenistic oral oral Targum; is obliged of a Hellenistic but in in the the end he he is obliged to to admit admit: Targum; but :

a theory Of course exclude the the possibility possibility of of course such a does not exclude theory does of the the historical historical Theodotion. literary Theodotion. literary predecessors predecessors of

As a matter of fact there there can be no doubt that that we must see see in in of fact revised by the text text revised 'earlier translation,' translation, which by Theodotion an 'earlier differed from the to become as as 'Septuagint 'Septuagint' clearly the text text later later to clearly differed text of of the the Christian Christian Church, the standard text Church, and which was well well in earlier times. The quotations quotations from known and widely used in earlier times. widely used in writings first Christian the first Christian century Daniel in century show that that Theowritings of the 5

3

dotion the text text of of the the older older altered substantially dotion could not have altered substantially the Hebrew text. it to the authoritative translation text. translation when he adapted adapted it to the authoritative from the We can only verify with certainty quotations Daniel; Daniel; certainty the quotations only verify for 'TheoTheoof the the Greek Bible for books of Bible we must rely, for the other books the other rely, for from notes dotionic' readings, on scattered notes Origen's Hexapla. scattered dotionic' readings, Origen's Hexapla. Bible must have been held in This in high high the Greek Bible of the This old old form of in its unrevised esteem. It was widely quoted in its unrevised form during the It esteem. during the widely quoted the text its revision after first Christian century; after its revision by Theodotion, the text first Christian century; by Theodotion, of by the Church. of Daniel was taken over by e

11

p. x. p. x.

fasc. vii, The Chester Biblical Papyri vii, Ezekiel, Ezekiel, Daniel Daniel Esther Esther, London 1937, Chester Beatty 1937, Papyri • •• fase. Beatty Biblical .

.

.

t

• Critical Exegetical Commentary the Book of of Daniel, Daniel, Edinburgh see Critical and Exegetical Edinburgh 1927, 1927, see Commentary on the especially pp. 46-50' 46-50. especially pp. 2

254 254

THE TRANSLATIONS THE

OF THE BIBLE

One of the characteristics Theodotion's text text is is the the transcharacteristics of Theodotion's transin Greek letters. words in letters. Field Field is is able able to literation of Hebrew words literation of to names of quote more than one hundred of them-names of animals, plants, of them animals, plants, quote terms.!1 Here we depend on garments all sorts sorts of technical terms. of technical garments and all depend on occasional from Origen's Hexapla. translation occasional quotations The translation Origen's Hexapla. quotations probably contained of these these transliterated transliterated words. words. contained many many more of probably 2 Under the 'Hebraisms in Vocabulary' Thackeray writes;2 the heading in 'Hebraisms writes Vocabulary Thackeray heading 5

:

influence of The influence the vocabulary vocabulary of of the the LXX, of Hebrew on the though considerable, is not as great as might at first sight be as as first is not at great might sight be though considerable, small words Apart from a small group of expressing supposed. group expressing supposed. Apart ideas of institutions institutions (weights, (weights, measures, measures, peculiarly peculiarly Hebrew ideas instances where the the Hebrew word is is merely merely feasts, the instances feasts, etc.), etc.), the in Greek letters are mainly mainly confined confined to to aa single single transliterated letters are transliterated in books the later historical 2 books (J ud.-2 Chron., 2Esdras). group, namely thelaterhistorical Chron., Jud.-2 Esdras) namely group, in which we have frequent a group this is is a frequent reason reason to to Now this group in in the the influence influence of of Theodotion, Theodotion, suspect, the text text of our uncials, uncials, the suspect, in in the and at (2 Esdras) Esdras) has has with with much the group least one book in at least group (2 to be entirely probability entirely his his work. work. We know considered to probability been considered that the Hebrew or that Theodotion was, was, whether from ignorance ignorance of the in to transtransin some cases cases from scrupulousness, addicted to scrupulousness, specially specially addicted the instances instances in many of the in the the later later historical historical books books literation, literation, and many him. are are probably probably derived from him.... turns the facts upside This expect that that the facts This view turns upside down. How can we expect in the Christian century, the second Christian Theodotion, reTheodotion, in century, should have retranslations by placed by transliterated transliterated Hebrew words good Greek translations placed good transliterations should have been subor or that that such newly-made newly-made transliterations in some parts words of the the 'Septuagint for Greek stituted in parts of 'Septuagint'?? stituted for w words in transliterated ere used Obviously the transliterated Hebrew \vords were in transtransObviously the were familiar for Jews. with lations made for lations Greek-speaking Jews familiar with Jews. Greek-speaking Jews if they not to were able not generally able to speak such Hebrew words even if they generally speak Hebrew. How many are to to be found in in the the Yiddish many Hebrew words are is used used by not understand Hebrew Hebrew! language by Jews Jews who do not language which is Hebrew terms. Theodotion They nevertheless understand such terms. nevertheless They for Jewish circles. He did his revisions revisions for made his did not not replace replace transtransJewish circles. translations for he had no cause Greek translations for cause literated literated Hebrew words by by that the would understand them. to the Jews not understand them. to fear fear that Jews it is is obvious that the other other hand, On the that in in MSS of the the Greek hand, it Christians such transliterated for the the use transliterated Hebrew Bible use of Christians Bible written written for to be eliminated and replaced words had to be eliminated replaced by by Greek equivalents. equivalents. .

(

.

.

.

3

r

!

f. Field, ProlegomeTUl, pp. xl, f. Testament in H. St. John Thackeray, A Grammar of the Old Testament in Greek Greek according according to to the the of the vol. i, Cambridge Septuagint, p. SI. Cambridge 1909, 31. 1909, p. Septuagint, vo!'

11 Field, Prolegomena, pp. xl, 2 2 H. St. John Thackeray, I,

THEODOTION THEODOTION

255 255

Thackeray's always done with with this was not not always that this Thackeray's account shows that the same thoroughness the in the different books of the Greek Bible. in Bible. the books the different of Greek thoroughness transliterated words can, Such transliterated by the the way, way, be be found found in in MSS of of can, by the Septuagint the used by the Christians, in far greater numbers than the in than far numbers Christians, Septuagint by greater could be expected statements. They are mainly expected from Thackeray's Thackeray's statements. mainly They are preserved where Greek copyists mis-wrote because they mis-wrote them because preserved they copyists corrected occasionally understood no Hebrew. They corrected them and They occasionally Greek words resulted the context nonsense. A resulted which in in the context made nonsense. ftnr a is the the word tv1¥ famous example a couch couch or or bed bed which, in the the old old example is which, in translation was transliterated ~e:pe:c; according according to to an old old Greek translation transliterated t,ep<; method of transliterating Hebrew words. Christian copyists words. The Christian transliterating copyists this into into ~e:pe:'i:c;, changed read in in Amos iii, so that that we now read changed this 12, iii, 12, ipL, so priests instead of couch, which is completely without meaning in the the is without couch, priests completely meaning in context. Jerome context. remarks: 1 Jerome remarks:! Quod juxta LXX positum positum est, est, sacer sacerdotes dotes Quod in principio principio capituli capituli juxta in Hebraico non habetur, in habetur, sed pro hoc hoc verbo ares, quod quod Aq. Aq. sed pro verbo ares, est grabatum; et puto interpretatus puto LXX ipsum ipsum verbum popointerpretatus est grabatum; et suisse Hebraicum, intelligentes pro pro ares ares suisse Hebraicum, quod quod quidam quidam non intelligentes legerunt legerunt ~e:pe:~c;. transliterates the the Hebrew word according Jerome according to to the the way way in in Jerome transliterates it was pronounced which it in his his time, in agreement agreement with with the the time, in pronounced in methods known to to us us from the the text text preserved preserved in in the the Second Column of Origen's in the the methods Origen's Hexapla. Hexapla. He was no expert expert in at different of transliterating used at different times. times. The transliterating Hebrew words used transliteration ~e:pe:c; transliteration used in in the the third third or or second ispst; may may have been used B.C. But he that the he saw quite correctly that the transliterated century transliterated century B.G. quite correctly Hebrew word was originally to be found found in in the the 'Septuagint'. 'Septuagint'. originally to himself has Thackeray has quoted similar cases. cases. 2 Thackeray himself quoted quite quite a number of similar 3 Franz Xaver Wutz has made aa special special study slightly study of such slightly transliterated Hebrew words in deformed transliterated in the the Christian Christian 'Septua'Septuathe Codex Vaticanus (B). gint'. in the (B). gint'. He found them especially especially in collected by The material material collected regarded as as very very valuable. valuable. by him must be regarded transliterated Hebrew words are These transliterated are among among the the oldest oldest elements elements Bible. They are certainly of innovation made by by of the the Greek Bible. certainly no innovation They are in the the second century Theodotion in century A.D. vol. ii, Quoted 971. Field, vol. ii, p. p. 971. Quoted from Field, Testament in in Greek, A Grammar of the Old Testament pp. 37 37 f. f. Greek, pp. of the von der 3 In his der Septuaginta Septuaginta bis his Zll Hieronymus lie he first first deals deals his book Die Die Transkriptionen zu Hieronymus Transkriptionen von transliterated proper (pp. 36-176) other traces traces (pp. names, then (pp. proper names, 36-176) with other 10-36) with transliterated (pp. 10-36) in in the the Greek Bible. Bible. The first of first part part of of the book was published published in of transliterations transliterations in in 1925. Stuttgart conclusions which he tries tries to to draw in in the the second part part (pp. (pp. 1925. The conclusions Stuttgart in theories which he connects connects with the the material material can 177-569), Stuttgart 1933, 177-569), Stuttgart 1933, and the theories hardly seriously. hardly be taken seriously.

11 22 3

256 256

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

Thackeray that another Theodotionic Theodotionic text text may may be out that Thackeray points points out This This theory theory has has been preserved of the the 'Septuagint'. in 22 Esdras Esdras of 'Septuagint preserved in developed by Charles Charles C. C. Torrey. Torrey.l1 Whether enthusiasm by with much enthusiasm developed with or be proved, Torrey has has to to say say with or not not the the theory theory can be proved, what Torrey regard texts at disposal for for Chronicles Chronicles at our disposal different Greek texts to the the different regard to and Ezra is writes interest. He writes: is of of great great interest. 5

.

:

When we come to of the the Greek versions, versions, we are are to the the testimony testimony of here widely differing differing forms here confronted confronted with two somewhat widely of closely with with MT (masoretic (masoretic of the the history. agrees quite quite closely history. One agrees and has the same extent and arrangement, the other othertext), extent has the arrangement, the text), Chronicles of obviously a mere fragment-begins near the end of Chronicles the near a fragment begins obviously and extends the story of Ezra. Ezra. During During the the not quite extends not story of through the quite through the two in part by the in common, common, the the difference difference the history covered by of the history covered part of lies in phrases of of the the narrative, narrative, between in (I) the words and phrases between them lies (i) the here (i.e. the Greek) the difference in the being very very great; great; (2) (2) the difference here Greek) being (i.e. in the position (3) material material of of very very conconof extended passages; the passages; (3) position of in one recension, but not not in in the the other other.... siderable siderable amount found in recension, but the of the And finally, each one of the forms of the narrative, the of the two forms each narrative, finally, 'canonical' has come down to to us us in in the 'apocryphical' 'canonical' and the apocryphicaP has a double Greek tradition, in Lagarde's the one embodied in tradition, the Lagarde's edition, in most of of the the existing existing MSS. MSS.... the other other contained contained in edition, and the for a portion Chronicler's That is, of the Chronicler's history amounting the is, for amounting history portion to about thirteen thirteen chapters, to at every every point point to to compare compare chapters, we have at four Greek texts. texts. c

.

.

.

is an interesting of This is to the the condition condition of a part part of interesting testimony testimony to Bible of which several several texts, the Greek Bible texts, differing differing in in the the whole are still of the the material material and in arrangement in the the translation, translation, are still arrangement of are of various texts preserved. These various preserved texts are assuredly ofJewish Jewish assuredly preserved. preserved Christian origin. If Theodotion had really and not of Christian really something origin. If something text which we find find in to do with the the text the 'Septuagint' to in 2 Esdras Esdras in in the 'Septuagint' that revised he created older not that we must presume that he revised an older text, not that created text, presume version. 'Lagarde's edition' the preserved preserved version. edition' quoted by Torrey refers 'Lagarde's quoted by Torrey refers to the Lucianic text text edited by In this it is case to him. this case it is especially by especially old text text of that we have here an old of the the Greek Bible Bible which was evident that revised by in the third century, the third revised not aa text text created created by by him. him. by Lucian in century, not text a form of In the Lucianic text the Greek Esther is to to be found of the Esther is differs widely text usually which differs usually found found in in MSS of of the the widely from the text editors the 'Septuagint'. The editors of the great Cambridge Septuagint 'Septuagint'. great Cambridge Septuagint write with regard to this this text: text: regard to 1 article 'The Apparatus 1 See Torrey's the Textual Textual Criticism Criticism of of Chronicles-EzraChronicles-EzraTorrey's article Apparatus of the Semitic Studies Studies in Nehemiah' in Old Testament and Semitic in Memory Memory of Rainer Harper, Harper, of William Rainer vol. ii, f. Chicago rr, chiefly 56 f. ii, pp. Chicago rg08, 1908, vol. pp. 55-r pp. 56 chiefly pp. 55-111,

THEODOTION THEODOTION

257

This This recension the B-text found recension differs differs so so much from the B-text that that we found it necessary it full as as an appendix. appendix.... We have in full to print it in necessary to print it printed alteration. Fresh Fresh collations collations text ... without alteration. printed Lagarde's Lagarde's text cited by by Lagarde. Lagarde. have been made of of the the MSS cited .

.

.

.

.

.

The Christian hardly have been interested interested Christian martyr could hardly martyr Lucian could in creating a new Greek text of Esther differed so widely Esther text of differed which so widely creating text usually in in of the 'Septuagint'. from the form of text found MSS of the usually 'Septuagint'. He certainly for his his Greek Bible Bible and may may old Jewish text for Jewish text certainly took an old have revised to his own principles. his revised it it according to according principles. to the With regard Tobit the editors of of the the the text text of of the the editors the book of Tobit regard to great Cambridge Septuagint write: write: great Cambridge Septuagint The presentation for the the text text of of Tobit Tobit offers of the evidence for the evidence offers presentation of to modify obliged to modify our special difficulties and we have been obliged special difficulties in several tic text system printed the the Sinai Sinaitic text several ways. system in ways. Dr. Swete printed in extenso the Vatican text, smaller type, 'in text, but but in in smaller type, to to extenso beneath the He divided into verses divided the the text text into verses denote its its secondary character secondary character'. of the 'corresponding with those those of the standard as nearly as possible standard 'corresponding as nearly as possible with a definite text'. We are to express a definite opinion text not prepared are not to express opinion on prepared the texts, certainly certainly not not to to describe describe the relation relation of the two Greek texts, of the as secondary the p. viii). the Sinaitic text as Sinaitic text secondary (see viii). (see p. c

5

.

3

.

to show that suffice to that not not only for the the Greek These few examples may suffice only for examples may several of for several Bible Judges, but for of the the later later books of of the the Bible Book of Judges, text were preserved different forms of text preserved in in MSS written written for for also, also, different of Jewish different forms were of Christian readers. readers. These different Christian Jewish origin origin the Christians. Christians. The Church was more and were taken over by the over by text the Pentateuch and interested in having a canonical text for for the a canonical interested in having for these later books of these later Isaiah of the the Bible. Bible. Isaiah than for the late II think late Professor Professor T. T. W. Manson 11 think we must agree agree with the translations of the Bible were in that in ancient times times Greek translations that from ancient than in Alexandria other places existence in existence which were composed places composed as an entirety and remained in in being or in in parts. parts. One of these these entirety or being as text earlier to have been the the Bible text translations seems to earlier Greek translations Such a text seems circulated composed in Antioch circulated widely. text in which widely. composed the revision revision of the the Bible Bible text text to basis on which the the basis to have been the in Antioch. In the Manchester the martyr was made by martyr Lucian in by the Papyrus this text text probably probably written written before before example of this Papyrus we have an example the usually call call the the 'Septua'Septuainto existence existence which we usually the text text came into gint'. in assuming assuming that that yet yet another also be right right in may also gint'. Manson may 11 Cf. Dominican Studies, Studies, vol. vol. ii, ii, 1949, '949, review of my book The Cairo Geniza, his review Gf. his Geniza, in Dominican pp. pp. 183-94. 183-94.

18 18

258 258

THE THE

TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

form of originated from Ephesus Ephesus and translation originated such an early of such early translation after Theodotion. was the text for the text which we name after a basis as a basis for used as was used No example times has yet yet been this text text from pre-Christian of this pre-Christian times example of i in Ephesus, found; Ephesus, quotes quotes in in I Cor. xv, xv, St. Paul, but St. Paul, writing writing in found; but in a a form which is is word for for word 54 8 in Isaiah xxv, verse from Isaiah the verse xxv, 8 54 the with the the identical text of of Theodotion and which agrees with the the text identical with agrees with text and Peshitta but differs from the Masoretic text the Septuagint. the the Peshitta but differs Septuagint. In john's Gospel also written written in in Ephesus, Ephesus, In St. St. John's xix, 37, 37, probably probably also Gospel xix, is It to IQ is quoted according to Theodotion. It is very likely Zech. xii, Zech. xii, 10 is quoted according very likely s which Bible Theodotion that we must in fact recognize here Theodotion's Bible text, here fact in that text, recognize in the of Asia Asia Minor. was used the synagogues in Ephesus was used in synagogues of Ephesus and in scroll with that the the leather leather scroll But it is of it is the utmost importance of the importance that the shows, among others, readings of the the Minor Prophets the text text of Prophets shows, among others, readings later Greek translations, which we know from so-called so-called later translations, used this observe from by Origen in his Hexapla. can observe this fact fact that that the the in We his Hexapla. by Origen text to to their Greek Jews must have wished even then to adapt their text to adapt Jews had in the text For them the text become, in the Hebrew the Hebrew original. become, original. the really ever authoritative text text in in addition ever increasing measure, the really authoritative increasing measure, as they to which the only accepted accepted in in so far as they so far the translations translations were only to which It is not merely the existence in it. agreed with it. It is the existence in pre-Christian with merely pre-Christian agreed text related related to times to the the Lucianic Lucianic text text which has has times of of forms of text also learn this leather from scroll learn this leather scroll thus we also thus been proved; proved; texts circulating in wide measure, Bible texts that the that then were, measure, the Greek Bible were, in circulating then the adapted to the Hebrew original. to original. adapted 5

THE COPTIC VERSIONS 14. 14. THE is anxious to Father Barthelemy to discover, discover, in in the the newly newly found found Barthelemy is text of the Minor Prophets, scroll with the leather scroll leather the text Prophets, the the source source for for all the the adaptations to be found in in the the Coptic Coptic versions. versions. He points points all adaptations to to the the important to upon by by Willem important material assembled and worked upon this assumption it must be be pointed pointed out out that that Grossouw. 1 Against Against this assumption it influence of the Hebrew text text can be the influence the be found found in in the Sahidicthe Sahidicin the doublets of Achmirmc version, Achmimic version, in of this this version version and also also in the in the Bohairic version. version. Moreover, Coptic text text of of the various the various Moreover, the Coptic versions generally the text differs from the text of of the the newly-found newly-found scroll scroll versions generally differs a and points to source which source agrees far more with with the the usual usual Greek Greek agrees far points to translation. For this this reason Bible translation. reason alone alone it it is is very very unlikely unlikely that Bible that it it should have been only the text which was was responsible responsible only the newly-found newly-found text 1 The Coptic Versions qf the Minor Prophets. 1 TIe Prophets. A contribution contribution to to the the study of the the SeptuaSeptuaCoptic Versions of the study of ecclesiastica 3) gint et ecclesiastica, Rama 1938. gint (Monumenta (Monumenta biblica et 3) Roma 1938. a

THE

COPTIC

259 259

VERSIONS

for the Hebraisms in in the for Furthermore, both both the the the Coptic versions. Furthermore, Coptic versions. the Bohairic Sahidic and the exhibit Hebraisms, Bohairic translations, exhibit which translations, Hebraisms, are are independent translations. independent translations. One could hold-as suggested-that the Hebraisms Hebraisms hold as Ziegler has suggested that the Ziegler has in the Coptic versions in versions originate a of a of Greek from number MSS Coptic originate in in greater or lesser degree, show such Hebraisms. In his which, or lesser such Hebraisms. Ms In which, greater degree, 'Beitragen zur Koptischen Dodekapropheton-Ubersetzung' in 'Beitragen Koptischen Dodekapropheton Ubersetzung in various which he gave various appendices rectifications of Grossouw's and rectifications of Grossouw's gave appendices 1 work, Ziegler concludes,l work, Ziegler concludes, 3

the numerous other . . . when one adds the other agreements agreements of of the the Coptic translations (mainly the Achmimic-Sahidic one) with translations the Achminiic-Sahidic with Coptic (mainly one) the Masoretic text, the only present present in in Coptic Coptic ... one one are only text, which are the Greek origin sees clearly of the the Coptic Coptic translations. translations. They sees clearly the origin of They still had MSS which, still a small remainder, have have been been for a small remainder, which, but for been in the preserved in the Washington lost, lost, but have luckily luckily preserved Washington Bible MS used used by by Justin. Justin. The texts texts Papyrus Papyrus Codex and the Bible of these these MSS had not not been revised revised by by way way of of the the Hexapla, Hexapla, earlier than but much earlier than that, the Hebrew text, text, on the the basis basis that, from the translations which maybe of translations those of of the the AquilaAquila- and maybe were those at least or at least very Symmachus-versions very nearly nearly related related to to them. them. Symmachus-versions or .

.

.

.

.

.

It is is conceivable that the newly It that the text could could be one one of of these these newly found text texts which influenced influenced the Hebraizing the Coptic Coptic versions. versions. On the the Hebraizing texts facts suggest certain facts other that we cannot cannot exclude exclude an ininother hand certain suggest that his Hexapla. of Origen fluence like to to point point out out the the fluence of Origen and his Hexapla. II would like in this connection. following this connection. following in in the Eric Kahle, My the introduction introduction to to his his book on son Paul Eric Kahle, in My son 2 the that Sahidic was probably probably the Bala'izah-texts,2 Bala'izah-texts, has suggested suggested that of the native native population official dialect dialect of the in Egypt Egypt and became the official population in established itself authoritative itself there, there, before Christianity authoritative long Christianity established long before that it it probably and that to be regarded also as as the the official official language language regarded also probably has to all events of Alexandria. At all suppose that that the the Sahidic Sahidic events we must suppose of Alexandria. the first version only the first of the the Old and New Testaments was not only version of also constituted into Coptic, translation constituted the the translation translation translation into Coptic, but also authorities. officially by Church authorities. officially made by Till and As proved others, the Achmimic version version of of the the others, the by Till proved by version from transcribed Minor Prophets has been transcribed the Sahidic version has Prophets is it this is and only it of of interest interest to to us. us. The same is is for this as evidence evidence for only as If we consider MSS the Bible. true of the rest ofthe Achmimic of the Bible. Ifwe consider the rest of true of the 11 Biblica Biblica xxv, his remarks remarks on p. p. 142. 142. xxv, 1944, pp. 105-42. 105-42. II translate his 1944, pp. 22 Bala'izah, Bala'izah, Coptic from Deir el-Bala'izah in Upper Egypt. Published on behalf Texts from el-Bala'izah in Upper Egypt. Coptic Texts of the problems problems of of the Coptic Coptic transtransof the the Griffith Griffith Institute, 1954. II discussed the Institute, Oxford 1954. following account is is the the result. result. lations at great lations at length with my son and the following great length

my

260

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

transwhat original for for the the Sahidic transas original text was used as excellent text what an excellent it cannot help help wondering lation the New Testament we cannot lation of of the wondering how it was possible that peculiar text text was accepted as basis basis for for a peculiar such a that such was possible accepted as the Prophets. of the the Minor Prophets. translation of the Sahidic Sahidic translation are almost there are almost 200 passages passages Grossouw that there his book that in his Grossouw showed in in Prophets in in which the the of the the Minor Prophets translation of the Sahidic Sahidic translation in the Sahidic text, in in contrast contrast to to the Hebrew text, translation agrees Sahidic translation agrees with the Furthermore, doublets can all all known Greek MSS. Furthermore, numerous doublets either the be found text where either the Hebrew reading reading Sahidic text the Sahidic in the be found in have been mixed. In text or or they has they usual text to the the usual has been been added to first text reference. the first follows the every text without without reference. doublet follows the doublet case the every case with such Origen reports that he marked an obelus passages that he passages Origen reports to in the are not be found as of the Septuagint in the Hexapla as are not to be in the in the of the Septuagint Hexapla he added other hand the other Hebrew text, and that on the other other passages, that text, passages, are in in agreement agreement with wi.th the the after after the the parallel translations, which are parallel translations, in the Hebrew text the Septuagint; Septuagint; these these text and which cannot be found in asterisk. additions he marked with an asterisk. additions he as If that-as was frequently the case case-obelus obelus and that If we suppose frequently the suppose in Septuagint of the texts asterisk texts ofthe Hexapla, should asterisk were omitted in Septuagint Hexapla, we should as they in the Sahidic occur in the Sahidic translation. find translation. the doublets doublets as find there there the they in 175 that in Grossouw proves passages the the assimilation assimilation of of the the 175 passages proves that be the seen. of to Minor Prophets to the Hebrew can seen. In 104 of these these 104 Prophets the readings passages readings of the four parallel parallel translations translations (Aquila, (Aquila, passages the in are known full or in Quinta) are in full or in parts; Symmachus, Theodotion, Symmachus, Theodotion, Quinta) parts it can be proved and in a further in passages it beyond doubt, in further in 56 proved beyond doubt, 56 passages it is is more than likely. 34 the remaining remaining 14 cases the the likely. In the 14 cases 34 passages passages it different but in no one of translation a different text, in of these translation presupposes these text, presupposes all four four parallel parallel translations. translations. 14 cases do we know the variants of all 14 cases that the It therefore, in spite of Ziegler, that the adaptations It is is probable, therefore, Ziegler, spite probable, adaptations to in the Sahidic translation taken to the the Hebrew original translation have been taken original from the the Hexapla. Hexapla. fact that the Sahidic the fact recall the If we now recall If emerged Sahidic translation translation emerged circles and that Christian circles that it it was made about about the the from official official Christian third century middle of the third A.D., the the conclusion conclusion seems obvious seems obvious century A.D., text which Origen official Septuagint that the the official Origen established established for for the the Septuagint text fifth column of the Hexapla fifth the basis basis of of the the Sahidic Sahidic Hexapla formed the It suggests itself particularly translation. It particularly from the the unusual unusual translation. suggests itself doublets. We know from Origen doublets. himself how it it came about about that that Origen himself his Septuagint he included them in his text and we find find them again again Septuagint text text. in in the the Sahidic text. it was precisely during the also know that it We also third century precisely during the third century ;

EARLIER TEXTS EARLIER

OF

THE GREEK BIBLE

261 261

text of the that the text that Hexapla played played an important important the Septuagint in the the Hexapla Septuagint in role and was highly role the presbyter presbyter esteemed. We remember how the highly esteemed. his pupil Pamphilus were eager eager to to keep keep on copying copying Eusebius were Pamphilus and his pupil Eusebius this Septuagint this recognition for for it; it; we also also reretext and to to win recognition Septuagint text member the interesting note from the Sinaiticus to which note to the Sinaiticus which Codex interesting Sir Harold Idris Idris Belll Sir Bell 1 called called our attention, that Pamphilus, attention, that Pamphilus, in his whilst in his prison cell awaiting a martyr's death, whilst cell a corrected Old prison awaiting martyr's death, corrected texts according Testament Bible texts to the the Septuagint text from the the according to Septuagint text Hexapla. The Church, as is well known, did not take over the as is well take did not over the Church, known, Hexapla. text from Origen. Septuagint text which became Septuagint text Origen. The Septuagint Septuagint text in the authoritative in the Church during authoritative the fourth century had the fourth during century to do with the text text of the nothing to the Hexapla. Hexapla. It It goes goes back to to far far nothing older sources. older sources. It is is very that in in the Sahidic It version of of the Sahidic version the Minor very probable probable that for the of Origen Prophets the Septuagint text of Origen Prophets we have evidence for Septuagint text which was translated translated either Origen's lifetime lifetime or or at at any any either within within Origen's rate very after his rate his death, as early early as as the the fourth fourth death, and which as very soon after is supported by in Budge, century is (Jonah in Budge, Biblical Biblical evidence (Jonah century supported by MS evidence Texts), older than than the the Syro-Hexaplaric Syro-Hexaplaric Texts) evidence almost 400 400 years years older translated by version translated 16 to in the the years years 6616 to 617, 617, which version by Paul of of Tella Telia in to has as the up to now has been accepted source for the Septuagint the main source for the up accepted as Septuagint of Origen. Origen. ,

15. 15. EARLIER TEXTS OF THE GREEK BIBLE are of The different different forms of earlier texts of of the the Greek Bible Bible are of earlier texts us. Traces of them can be interest to to us. great be found mainly mainly in in four four great interest sources: kinds of sources: i. In the the so-called so-called 'recensions' 'recensions' of 1. of the the Christian Christian 'Septuagint', 'Septuagint', indicated by erome and recognized as of importance importance by by Paul de by JJerome recognized as is that chief value of of these these 'recensions' Lagarde. 'recensions' is that they they give give Lagarde. The chief for the us some material the history the Greek Bible in in the the various various us material for history of the the Church and are of of great great help help in in classifying classifying the the provinces provinces of the careful the most MSS of the careful work of of this this the Greek Bible. Bible. Perhaps Perhaps the to the the principles principles laid laid down by by Lagarde, Lagarde, kind, carried out according kind, carried according to 2 material L. is edited by Max L. Margolis. The material is the edited the Greek Joshua Margolis. Joshua by 11 Cults Cults

1953, P1953. p.

for 1952), and Creeds (Forwood Lectures Lectures for Liverpool in Graeco-Roman Egypt Creeds in 1952), Liverpool Egypt (Forwood

ioi101.

2 Parts 1-4 in Greek. Greek. Parts 2 The Book ofJoshua published 1931-38 in Paris Paris (Geuthner). (Geuthner). ofJoshua in 193 1-38 in 1-4 were published of a New Edition Cf. Edition of the Greek GreekJoshua' further articles: articles: 'Specimen Cf. Margolis' Joshua' (Jewish (Jewish 'Specimen ofa Margolis' further Studies in in Memory Israel Abrahams, York, 1927 (pp. 307-323)), 3°7-323)), 'Textual 'Textual CriCriStudies Abrahams, New York, 1927 (pp. of Israel Memory if American ticism Philosophical Society, lxvii, ticism of of the the Greek Old Testament'. (Proceedings, Ixvii, Society, Philosophical (Proceedings, 1928, Apparatus of the book of Joshua Joshua in in the the 'Corrections in the Apparatus 1928, pp. pp. 187-197). 187-197). 'Corrections Larger pp. 234-264). Rowley, xlix, 1930, (JBL xlix, 234-264). See H. H. Rowley, 1930, pp. Larger Cambridge Cambridge Septuagint' Septuagint' (JBL 'The Proto-Septuagint pp. 497~9497-9· xxxiii, 1943, Question', IQR xxxiii, 1943, pp. Proto-Septuagint Question',

262 262

THE

TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

carefully lucidly arranged by him enables enables us us to to collected and lucidly arranged by carefully collected follow forms of the the Greek Joshua Joshua in in in great follow in the different detail the different forms great detail the Syria, Asia Asia Minor and in Egypt, the Christian Christian Church, Palestine, Syria, Church, in Egypt, Palestine, Constantinople. of the the MSS contain contain 'mixed' 'mixed' Although most of Constantinople. Although texts-some characterized as as such by by some of are especially texts of them are especially characterized Margolis-they in general general the development development of of to see see in enable us us to Margolis they enable the In aa text text closely closely connected connected with with of the the Church. Church. In the standard standard text text of Codex Vaticanus he sees of the the best best representatives representatives of of Vaticanus (B), sees one of (B), he the this text text was only only one one of those those text. But this Christian standard standard text. the Christian used by Jews Christians. used by early Christians. Jews and early 2. the Greek Old Testament which are 2. In quotations quotations from the in other other writings found in the New Testament and in writings from the the first first in the found far as two centuries B.C., in they do not not conform with the the in so as they so far centuries B.C., text. Christian Christian standard standard text. the Greek Bible. Bible. II refer refer 3. older translations translations made from the 3. In older to which Bible the as an example, to two Latin Bible quotations to the here, to Latin as here, quotations example, attention and drew Rev. Dr. my attention C. Lawson of Dr. A. A. C. of Shrewsbury Shrewsbury to be found in in the the treatise treatise De which we discussed. are to discussed. They They are 1 Fide written by Isidore, Bishop of Seville Seville Fide catholica contra Judaeos,l written catholica contra by Isidore, Bishop of Judaeos, (died A.D. 636). 636). (died Isidore His father father belonged belonged to to the the Isidore was a remarkable man. His a of the was his Visigothic royal family; his mother a daughter ofthe Emperor daughter Emperor Visigothic royal family; is said Theodoric (died It is said that that Isidore Isidore had been asked asked (died A.D. 526). 526). It his sister her with with which Florentina to by his sister Florentina to supply her with arguments by arguments supply she could meet Jewish she to the the faith. faith. He wrote wrote for for her her Jewish objections objections to the twoo books, books, the first giving giving the the the treatise in tw the first treatise mentioned above, above, in Christ to the Old second history of Christ according to the Testament, the second Testament, history according the Old Testament about the the prophecies in the the containing containing the prophecies in the Jews true the welfare of rejection and the welfare of true believers the believers under the rejection of the Jews New Covenant. 22 It It is is here here that that we find find among many others others the the among many in question. is quoted twice quotations Hos. vii, vii, 16, first, Hos. 16, is quotations in question. The first, quoted twice first book) the first (19,2 in the the form: form: facti facti sunt sunt mihi mihi in in (19, 2 and 47,2 47, 2 of the book) in in which A. sagittam A. Lukyn Lukyn Williams second, in sagittam reciprocam. redprocam. The second, sees an expansion correctly expansion ofJ er. iv, iv, 3, 3, is is quoted quoted (31,1 (3 I, I of of the the first first correctly sees Jer. the form: spinis peceatorum suorum suorum eircumdedit populus hie. hie. book) circumdedit populus book) in the spinis peccatorum The same quotation spinis peccatorum peeeatorum suorum suorum is is to to be be found found in in quotation spinis Isidore's Quaestiones in Vetus Isidore's in Genesis Genesis?'3 (xviii, (xviii, n) I I) Veins Testamentum, Quaestiones in Testamentum, in also in in Pope and also Discussion with with the the Jews Jews at at Rome, Rome, and Silvester's Discussion Pope Silvester's r

1

voL lxxxiii, Migne. cols. 449-538. Migne. Patrologia Latina, vo\. Patrologia Latina, Ixxxiii, cols. 449^-538. Adv&rsus Judaeos, A. Lukyn ]udaeos, Cambridge Cambridge 1935, pp. 216 f, f, and the the sumWilliams, Adversus Lukyn Williams, 1935, pp. mary on pp. pp. 282--92. mary 282-92. 3 3 Patrologia vol. lxxxiii, col. 251. Ixxxiii, col. Patrologio Latina, Latina, vol. 251. 1

2

2

EARLIER TEXTS EARLIER

OF

THE GREEK GREEK BIBLE

263 263

is presupposed is to the Blessed Sergius. Sergius.l1 Neither Neither in the the Syriac Letter to the Blessed presupposed in Syriac Letter quotation text or or with with the Christian with the the Hebrew text the Christian quotation agrees agrees with 'Septuagint'. interpretation of of the the reflect a midrashic midrashic interpretation 'Septuagint'. They They reflect Hebrew text, can find find at hints of of them think that that we can at least least hints text, and II think in Jewish sources. in Jewish sources. In bow' (JTCH (;,~~, flPp) 1'1lVp) is is explained explained In Hos. vii, 16 the the 'treacherous 'treacherous bow vii, r6 by shoot an arrow arrow to the north north the words: 'If you words 'If to the by Rashi with the you shoot it will go not very very far it will south'. Sagitta is not far removed from go south'. Sagitta reciproca reciproca is this this explanation. explanation. In Jer. iv, the Hebrew 'You must not InJer. not sow amongst the thorns' thorns' iv, 3 3 the amongst the is rendered in in the is by 'You not ask for forgiveness the Targum must not ask for Targum by forgiveness whilst you are in in sins'. sins'. Rashi combines the whilst the two ideas ideas by by saying: saying: you are unto whilst in but when 'You must not cry me whilst you are in sins, but you are sins, cry you you that a are repenting, that you may not resemble those sow a field not resemble those who field you may repenting, as otherwise without having your seed will turn turn into into otherwise your seed will it, as having weeded it, is certainly thorns.' This is the quotation of Isidore, here thorns.' certainly not the quotation of yet here Isidore, yet in spinis spinis peccatorum. peccatorum. also also sinners sinners and thorns thorns occur as as in It is is therefore that these It therefore very these quotations are ultimately ultimately very likely likely that quotations are source. But the the derived from aa Jewish source. the direct source for the direct source for Jewish Christian a text text written written in in Hebrew or or Christian authors authors cannot have been a for exhibits a Aramaic. Isidore, for instance, exhibits a certain naive curiosity certain naive instance, Isidore, curiosity in Hebrew, in of Hebrew save what he Hebrew, but betrays knowledge of betrays no knowledge derived erome. 2 The same may may be said said of of other Christian other Christian derived from JJerome. The have been a authors who quote such passages. source must a quote passages. from the translation of of Jewish origin, differing entirely the Greek translation Jewish origin, differing entirely the readings still used of which were still used by by Christian Christian 'Septuagint', readings of 'Septuagint', the in the seventh century authors in Christian perhaps later. later. Dr. Christian authors century and perhaps to such quotations Lawson writes writes with with regard regard to quotations: 5

:

:

It quotations were used used by by clear that that Old Testament quotations It seems seems clear times. The in a variety from Christians of ways very early times. Christians in ways very early variety to increase. number tends texts were used in in East East tends to increase. The same texts texts occur partly Latin. Isidore's and West, Isidore's texts partly in Greek and Latin. West, in in partly in in Pseudo-Gregory Pseudo-Gregory of of Nyssa, Nyssa, in S. S. Cyprian's Testimonia, partly Cyprian's Testimonia, et predictionibus and in promissionibus et predictionibus Dei*. Dei'. So far, far, in all all in 'De *De promissionibus that he instances instances where II have traced them, them, II have found that texts from an author, has commentary or or the texts has taken the author, from a commentary texts are not always treatise.... These texts always used in in the the same way way.... treatise all the collect and investigate It the traces traces of such to collect It is is necessary investigate all necessary to references given 11 MS Add 17 the references given by by Lukyn Lukyn Wilof the the British British Museum. See the i? 199 199 of n. 2. loc. cit., 2. liarns, cit, p. liams, lac. p. 342, 342, n. 22 See The Legacy Legacy Qf Israel, Oxford 1927, p. 287. 287. of Israel, 1927, p,

264 264

THE THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

Greek translations the Bible Bible carefully. of the translations of They were once used carefully. They see in have to and Christians, and we may to see in them remains remains by Jews Christians, may by Jews included of versions included by Origen in the the versions of one of of the the anonymous by Origen in anonymous 1 1 them. or of a version similar to Hexapla, to similar of a version or Hexapla, 4. This great great work of of Origen Origen is is In the the Hexapla. the remains of the remains of 4. In Hexapla. This of indication alteraan mostly valued only in so far as it gives indication of alterait far as in so valued gives mostly only in accordance accordance with the the authoauthotions Bible in tions in in the the text of the the Greek Bible text of collected here ritative versions collected here have, have, different versions ritative Hebrew text. text. The different the version have seen that the version however, their own importance. We their however, importance. adapted to the the authoritative by Theodotion differed differed from text by authoritative text adapted to text the as 'Septuagint', the standard text of of the as the version version which became, became, 'Septuagint', the may be be preserved preserved also also in in new material may the Church. earlier material Church. Some earlier the Translations of ofthe translations, as Aquila such as translations, such Symmachus. Translations Aquila and Symmachus. to texts. Bible were hardly made without reference to already existing texts. reference Bible without already existing hardly Of greater importance are, the anonymous anonymous versions versions however, the are, however, greater importance we Here have by Origen. Origen. which were discovered discovered and registered registered by standard text. text. the Christian eWlsh texts, by the Christian standard real real J not influenced influenced by texts, not Jewish It rightly on the the basis basis of of the the It was difficult material rightly to value value this this material difficult to palimpsest disdisscattered scattered remains the Hexapla. remains of of the Hexapla. The Milan palimpsest preserved nearly nearly 150 150 complete covered by complete by Giovanni Mercati has preserved text written verses of in five the Hebrew text written in in verses of the five columns: the Psalms in columns the Quinta. Greek characters, characters, Aquila, Symmachus, Septuagint, Septuagint, and Quinta. Aquila, Symmachus, edition of of these these valuable valuable fragments, The edition prepared by by Cardinal Cardinal fragments, prepared It is will make possible their careful Mercati, careful examination. examination. It is Mercati, will possible their certain that certain the Hexapla Hexapla will will begin begin that a new era in the the study of the era in study of 2 But the of these these texts. texts. the whole problem problem of of the the with the publication publication of will be greatly task which the the Septuagint affected. The task Septuagint Septuagint will greatly affected. Septuagint to scholars scholars is is not the the 'reconstruction' 'reconstruction' of of an imaginary imaginary presents presents to Urtexf nor the 'Urtext' the discovery but a careful careful collection collection and it, but discovery of it, all the the remains investigation remains and traces traces of of earlier earlier versions versions of the of the investigation of all Greek Bible which differed the Christian differed from the Christian standard text. text. :

c

1 has seen seen the the problem 1 Lukyn rightly. He writes writes with with regard regard to to the the Lukyn Williams has problem rightly. 'Selected Testimonia from the the Old Testament against 'Selected against the the Jews', Jews', attributed attributed to to Gregory Gregory of *To most readers of Nyssa Judaeos, p. readers perhaps perhaps its its chief chief interest interest lies lies Nyssa (Adversus (Adoersus Judaeos^ p. 124): 124): 'To in the the character of the Greek version version of of the the Psalms in Psalms and Prophets Prophets which he uses. uses. For this often differs much from the the Vaticanus For this often differs Vaticanus text*; text'; and he adds the the annotation: annotation: *I cannot cannot find that it it has been the 'I of any any special special study study in in this this respect. respect. And the subject subject of until the until the Cambridge has reached reached the the Psalms Psalms and the the Edition of the the LXX has Cambridge Larger Larger Edition it is is almost impossible Prophets years' time), impossible for for a non-specialist non-specialist to to make Prophets (in (in several years* time), it any that the Selections exhibit.* exhibit.' It is clear clear the various various readings the Selections It is profitable study any profitable study of the readings that that Rahlfs's Rahlfs's edition of the Psalms is is completely that of no value value for for an insufficient and of completely insufficient editions of inves.tigation of Isaias lsaias (1939), (1939), xii xii prophetae prophetae (1943), (1943), investigation of that kind. Ziegler's Ziegler's editions Ezekiel (1952), Ezekzel Daniel (1954), (1957) are quite quite different. different. (1952), Daniel (1954), Jeremias Jeremias (1957) 2 Geschichte der der Hexapla 2 Eduard Schwartz, Hexapla (Gottinger (GOttinger Nachrichten Nachrichten 1903), p. 7. 7. Schwartz, Zur %ur Geschichte 1903), p.

THE PESHITTA i. ITS 1. ITs RELATION TO THE HEBREW HEBREW AND

GREEK BIBLE We have no information about the origin of of the the information whatsoever whatsoever about the origin the Syriac Peshitta, the Old Testament, Testament, and even even translation of of the Peshitta, the Syriac translation Theodore of of Mopsuestia did not not know by by whom or or Mopsuestia (died (died 428) 428) did it was made.! made. 1 For the where it have, besides besides the the the Pentateuch we have, text represented of which which were were written written of the the MSS, represented by MSS, some of by most of as sixth as early as the sixth century, another text of which Genesis text of which and Genesis early century, to be found in in the the British Exodus are to British Museum MS Add 14425, 14425, = D. 22 oldest dated Biblical Biblical MS so dated A.D. 464, far known = so far 464, the oldest differs in in many This text differs places from that that of of the the other other MSS and many places is here generally in agreement with the is the Hebrew text. In his his In text. generally agreement Pentateuchus Syriace edited for for the British and Foreign Pentateuchus Foreign Bible Bible Society the British Syriace edited Society Professor W. E. E. Barnes London 1914, Barnes published published the the text text found 1914, Professor thinks that in the majority that this this recension recension must be be majority of MSS and he thinks as ancient as as that found in in MS D, as D, and that that it it may may be aa more reliable copy the original Peshitta. 3 reliable copy of the original Peshitta. John Pinkerton, one of Professor Barnes's collaborators, collaborators, in in Professor Barnes's John Pinkerton, to to these two texts a special study devoted to these texts to somewhat comes special study different conclusions. conclusions. 4 According different to him the the more literal is to to literal type According to type is in is of this be found not only in MS D which is the best example of this text, the best text, only example various readings and of which he gives readings as as specimens, also in in gives various specimens, but also other MSS of other books of the Pentateuch; Pentateuch; for for example example in in the the Florentine MS Laurent Or 58 century=F) the British British 58 (ninth (ninth century =F) and the Museum MS Add 14427 century, containing containing Numbers, Numbers, 14427 (sixth (sixth century, Deuteronomy Compared with this this of Leviticus). Deuteronomy and parts Leviticus). parts of Compared literal type is marked by literal the other by freedom in in translation translation other is text, the type of text, and by by greater features Pinkerton Pinkerton fullness and smoothness. smoothness. These features greater fullness attributes to to the the Christian Christian Church's amplifying attributes amplifying and improving improving the original the style exegetical translation, in accordance with exegetical style of the original translation, the of the principles of the time and the genius of the language. the language. From the genius principles The words are quoted for instance by Introduction, p. p. 112. Swete., Introduction, by Swete, quoted for in this this MS are are written written by by another hand and have Numbers and Deuteronomy Deuteronomy in text. Leviticus is is not contained in aa different in the MS. different type type of text. his article: 33 ef. in Syriac' in JTS, ]TS, xv 1914, Gf. his article: 'A *A New Edition of the Pentateuch in 1914, Syriac' in 1 -4. pp. pp. 4 41-4. 4 4 'The Origin the Syriac ]TS, xv, xv, Syriac Pentateuch in Syriac' Syriac' JTS, Origin and Early History of the Early History 14, pp. 19 pp. 14-41. 14-41. 1914, 11

22

265

266

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

in 337 fact that that Aphrahat, fact 345, used aa text text which 337 and 345, writing in Aphrahat, writing in common followed than did did the the text text in the Hebrew text text more closely followed the closely than use Ephraem (died (died 373) 373) is is more that Ephraem in the the sixth sixth century, use in century, and that familiar with that of the the later later MSS, that of in D than with familiar with the text text in with the MSS, and that the disagreements disagreements but that the the agreements not only agreements not only outnumber the also in value also outweigh value and importance, importance, Pinkerton concludes outweigh them in that have to text of of the the Syriac Syriac Pentateuch, Pentateuch, in D the the older older text that we have see in to see and that be the of aa later later revision revision according according result of that this this text the result text cannot cannot be to like the archetype of of D has has to to be text like the archetype to the text. A text the Hebrew text. for the Jewish translator, translator, made for the use use of of regarded a Jewish as the the work of of a regarded as aa Jewish Jewish translation translation was taken over by by This Jewish Jewish community. community. This the gradually amplified it was gradually the Christian Christian Church. Church. Here it amplified and imthis a of proved in style, and a certain form of this enlarged text, not the the in certain enlarged text, style, proved as revision, was accepted as a standard text; result of a systematic result of a text; accepted systematic revision, henceforth to conform more or or less less with henceforth all all codices codices were made to the fifth fifth century; century; in in this this type. This must have happened happened about the type. This the older text was ousted by the by the the standard standard text. text. the end the older text in detail At present present it is not control in detail the the results results of of it is to control not possible possible to British Pinkerton's researches. The principles of the British and Foreign of the Pinkerton' s researches. Foreign principles Bible Barnes to to add a critical critical Bible Society did not allow allow Professor Professor Barnes Society did was to his the text. The new edition for apparatus to his edition of the text. edition for edition apparatus it and its and has the use use of the the Syrians of the of Mardin its surroundings it has surroundings Syrians 1 its purpose well. of the the text text obviously served its investigation of obviously served purpose welU An investigation of Codex D has been undertaken by by Professor Professor Ignatius Ignatius Ortiz Ortiz de the Director Director of the Pontifical Pontifical Oriental of the Urbina S.]., Oriental Institute, Institute, and S.J., the is now preparing a new edition of the for the edition Peshitta he is of the Peshitta for the Spanish preparing Spanish what his are we must restrict his findings are restrict Polyglot. Until we know Polyglot. findings ourselves to to the the material material which Pinkerton ourselves Pinkerton has has published published from codices of the related codices the Pentateuch. Pentateuch. At present present the the Codex D and related this material to me convincing. convincing. conclusions drawn from this material seem to these features in the We must inquire features exist exist only only in the inquire whether these Peshitta or whether they they are are also to be found found Pentateuch of the Peshitta also to Bible. In the in other parts the case case of of Ezekiel, Ezekiel, C. C. H. parts of the Syriac Syriac Bible. the text Cornill2 carefully the Codex Ambrosiatext with the carefully compared compared the facsimile by nus, originates the Codex originates mis, published published in facsimile by Ceriani (=A) (=A) ; the sixth century. that this this MS agrees agrees in very from the sixth in very century. He found that ;

1 latest attempt to publish Peshitta Pentateuch (PeshiJta 1 The latest in Hebrdischer Hebraischer attempt to publish the Peshi~ta (Peshitta in erlauternden Anmerkungen Schrift, Ch(aijim) Heller, Heller, Teil Teil i*i, Genesis, Genesis, Berlin Berlin Sckrift, Mit erlauternden Anmerkungen Von Ch(aijim) Teil ii, 1928; taken seriously. seriously. The author is is not not ii, Exodus, 1928; Teil Exodus, Berlin 1929), 1929), cannot be taken of the real problems; like the other books aware of books published published by by Heller Heller this this one one also also problems like tends to assume an apologetic character. apologetic character. Buck des des Propheten 1886. "2 Das Buch Ezekiel, Leipzig Propheten Ezekiel, Leipzig 1886. ;

HEBREW HEBREW

RELATION TO RELATION

AND GREEK BIBLE

267 267

many against all all the the other other recensions recensions the Hebrew text text against many places places with the Peshitta of which, of the Peshitta-of he only only knew printed printed texts texts however, he which, however, all depending found that the Milan all the same source. that the source. He also also found depending on the MS had been altered extent in in accordance accordance with with the the altered to a large to a large extent text and he concludes Hebrew text this that that the the MS offers offers the the concludes from this all accessible worst of all accessible texts. texts. Rahlfs already that these of Cornill Cornill cannot cannot saw 1 that these statements statements of already saw! be correct. correct. He believed to have have in in many many places places aa believed the the Milan MS to text which, text terms the the right right text. text. Professor Professor which, somewhat naively, naively, he terms W. E. E. Bames, in addition addition to the printed printed consulted MSS in to the Barnes, who consulted 2 2 texts used by as texts by Comin, sums up as follows: follows: Cornill, up After a careful careful examination of Mter of test test passages passages in in eight eight or or ten ten MSS the I am of the highest importance) I led to the conclusion (some led to the conclusion (some highest importance) that Professor Professor Comin's CornilPs judgment that judgment on Cod. Cod. A cannot cannot be be maintained. Cod. A in in its its agreement with the the Masoretic Masoretic text text does not tained. does not agreement with to the the extent extent suggested stand alone to by Comin words. The reverse reverse Cornill words. suggested by is often often the the case.... is The agreement ofthe case. the Codex Ambrosianus agreement of is no doubt a a fact, but the the whole truth truth with the Masoretic is fact, but seems to a text seems to be that the best best and oldest oldest MSS that a text formed from the as frequently would agree with the the Masoretic Masoretic and as Codex A with agree as frequently as would disagree as frequently with the printed text. text. as the disagree frequently printed for Bames Barnes is The most important is here here the the Florentine Florentine Codex important MS for Laurent. Or 58, by Pinkerton Pinkerton (=F). (=F). With already mentioned by 58, already to the the text text it Barnes declares regard it offers, declares: 33 offers, Bames regard to .

.

.

:

of is peculiar. The text text of Codex F is resembling that that of peculiar. While resembling from in many it Cod. A in striking instances, it frequently departs many striking instances, frequently departs in other all other examined) in other A (and other MSS which II have examined) (and from all instances equally to agree instances the Masoretic text. text.... agree with the striking to equally striking in Chronicles at It seems quite that in It at least least its its text text has quite probable probable that its value to that so freely to the been so conformed to the Masoretic, that its value to Masoretic, freely is seriously the text text of the the Peshitta is lessened. Yet where A is is the Peshitta seriously lessened. silent text, F should surely surely be heard, heard, for for it it silent through loss of text, through loss seems sometimes to the reading reading of of the the last last mutual to preserve preserve the F. . . . ancestor ancestor of of A and F. find the And in the following following statements statements in his his book on the the Psalter Psalter4 we find Florentine MS on the same Florentine In text text this this MS differs not seldom from all all other other known authodiffers not rities. The exact the Hebrew in in places places in in exact coincidences coincidences with the rities. .

.

.

.

.

.

AW ix, Textkritik der Peschi!ta', 'Beitrage zur Textkritik in ZAW ix, 1889, pp. 180-91. 180-91. Peschitta', in 1889, pp. in the the Peshitta Chronicles in to Chronicles Peshitta Version, Cambridge, 1897, p. xxii. xxii. An Apparatus Criticus to 1897, p. Version, Cambridge, Apparatus Criticus xxxii. 33 Ibid., Ibid., p. p. xxxii. to the the West Syrian •4 The Peshitta Psalter according Syrian Text, Text, Cambridge Cambridge 1904, pp. xvii xvii f. f. Peshitta Psalter 1904, pp. according to 11 'Beitrage

22

268

OF THE BIBLE

THE TRANSLATIONS

the Peshitta Peshitta diverge diverge from the the which the the rest of the the MSS of of the rest of to NestorNestororiginal relation of F to The relation are especially original are striking. especially striking.... ian points. .... .. In some cases cases ian authorities authorities raises raises some important important points. however F has i.e. with with the the Masoretic has a double double coincidence, coincidence, i.e. authorities Hebrew on the the Nestorian Nestorian authorities with the the one side side and with such cases on the is possible that in in such cases the the reading reading the other; it is other; and it possible that of intentional as as regards regards of F is is due to assimilation which was intentional to an assimilation text. Nestorian the but accidental as regards the Nestorian text.... the as the Hebrew, but accidental Hebrew, regards It that the the agreement agreement of of It is the other other hand that is also also possible possible on the both Nestorian text with the the Hebrew points points to to aa text with both F and the the Nestorian of the the Peshitta; Peshitta; II should reading to the the earliest earliest form of reading belonging belonging to on our the suggestion be sorry our present evidence, but to reject evidence, sorry to present reject the suggestion II should it at at the the present present stage to accept should be still still more sorry stage of sorry to accept it Peshitta Peshitta investigation. investigation. .

.

.

.

.

.

Gustav Diettrich Ein Apparatus Apparatus criticus criticus zur zur Pesitto Pesitto in his his book Ein Diettrich in 1 has to zum Propheten Jesaia devoted a special study to a group of has gum Propheten Jesaia group of special study F A MSS to the MSS and already mentioned, to which belong the already mentioned, belong the British British MSS Add 14432 and the According to to century). According (sixth century). 14432 (sixth in with the text him these in agreement with the text these codices codices often often have readings agreement readings of the in his his Commentary Commentary on Isaiah. Isaiah. the Peshitta Peshitta used used by by Ephraem Ephraem in all with in three codices the Many of these special readings in all three codices agree the of these agree Many special readings are often often confirmed by it is these that Hebrew text just these that are by the the text and it is just text used by text Ephraem. by Ephraem. to quote quote the the conclusions conclusions of of Here II may may perhaps perhaps be allowed to 2 2 S. R. Driver with regard to Peshitta of the Books of S. to the Peshitta of the of Samuel: regard text presupposed The Hebrew text by the Peshitta Peshitta deviates deviates less less presupposed by the Masoretic text text than that from the that which underlies underlies the the LXX, it so so closely that on which the though it does not approach closely as as that the though it approach it is worth observing are based. based. It It is Targums observing that that passages passages not not Targums are in which Peshitta infrequently Peshitta agrees the text text occur, in infrequently occur, agrees with the deviate from the of Lucian, Lucian, where both deviate the Masoretic text. text. In the the translation of the the Book of Samuel the translation the Jewish Jewish element element alluded alluded to above is is not so so strongly in that to as in that of of the the Pentateuch; Pentateuch; strongly marked as but it it is is nevertheless nevertheless present, may be traced traced in in certain certain present, and may with characteristic expressions, hardly be met with expressions, which would hardly of Jewish influence.... influence. beyond beyond the reach ofJewish .

.

.

II think we can deduce from these these quotations quotations that that the the chachathe Syriac in text racter of the text in other books of the Testament is books other of the Old is Syriac different that the not entirely different from that of the Syriac Pentateuch, and it it entirely Syriac Pentateuch, Beihefte zur ZAW, xxvi-xxxii. %AW viii, viii, Giessen 1905, 1905, pp. pp. xxvi-xxxii. the Hebrew Text . •. of the Books of N.0tes on on the of Samuel, Samuel, 2nd edition, edition, Oxford Oxford 1913, of the 1913, Ixxi. p. p. Ixxi. 1 1 Beihefte

9

2

2 Notes

.

.

.

RELATION RELATION

TO

HEBREW AND GREEK BIBLE

HEBREW

269 269

is clear clear that that we shall shall have to is agreements with with the the Hebrew to regard regard agreements text in MSS in in general text to the the oldest parts of of the the as belonging oldest parts general as belonging to Peshitta. On the other other hand, Peshitta. have to to regard regard instances instances shall have hand, we shall of the influence influence of the to Christian Christian amendthe Septuagint as due to Septuagint as ments of of the the Peshitta influence differs in the the various various Peshitta text. text. This This influence differs in books of of the the Old Testament. Professor Barnes, in in his his article article 'On Professor Barnes, influence of the the Septuagint the influence the Peshitta' Peshitta'l1 summarized his his Septuagint on the conclusions as as follows: conclusions follows :

the Septuagint for the The influence of the is for the most part part sporadic, sporadic, Septuagint is the translation translation of a word here here and of of aa word there. there. affecting affecting the translators must indeed The Syriac indeed have have known that that their their Syriac translators of of Hebrew was far in advance of the knowledge own knowledge far in advance the of knowledge knowledge the Septuagint, yet the the stress Greek fashion fashion possessed stress of of Greek by the possessed by Septuagint, and yet had its its way way now and again. transcribers on the the again. The Syriac Syriac transcribers of Hebrew and ready ready to to introduce introduce contrary contrary were ignorant ignorant of a Greek version in a readings version or or recommended by by aa Greek readings found in father. So the in its the Peshitta its later has more of text has of the the SeptuaSeptuafather. Peshitta in later text in its its earlier earlier form. form. It It is is only in the gint only in the Psalter Psalter (so (so it it gint than in to me at at the the present of seems to stage of my work) that any general that my work) any general present stage influence bringing in a new characteristic characteristic is is to to be be found. Greek influence found. bringing in That characteristic is a dread of characteristic is of anthorpomorphisms anthorpomorphisms from which the the Syriac translators of the the Pentateuch Pentateuch were free. free. Syriac translators all the the valuable valuable work done by In spite by Ceriani, by Professor Professor Ceriani, by spite of all his collaborators, Diettrich and Barnes and his by Diettrich others, collaborators, by others, we must the edition Testament that a really critical Peshitta admit that critical edition of the Old Peshitta really I think we are exist. But I yet exist. are now beginning beginning to to see see the the does not yet direction which further direction this version version will will have further critical critical work on this to take. take. 2 to the Old Testament is is of of Jewish Jewish translation of of the That the the Syriac Syriac translation which other scholars have to the conclusions origin agrees with the conclusions to other scholars origin agrees Burkitt what Professor suffice to quote here Professor Burkitt says come. It It may suffice to says may quote about the the version: version: 3

It good knowledge knowledge of of the the It is is clear clear that that the the translators translators had a good excellent acquaintance general meaning of acquaintance of the the text text and an excellent general meaning JTS, ii, ii, Ig01, pp. 186--97. 186-97. JTS, 1901, pp. the International International Organization At the Organization of of Old Testament of the in Strasbourg the Congress Strasbourg of Congress in it was agreed Scholars 27-September agreed that that aa critical critical editio editio minor minor of the the Scholars (August i, 1956) 1956) it (August ay-September 1, Old Testament Peshitta published. Dr. Dr. W. D. McHardy, McHardy, Peshitta should should be prepared prepared and published. in the University Professor University of of London was invited invited to to act act Studies in Professor of of Old Testament Studies 1

1

22

countries are as are assisting assisting in the the collation collation of various countries Scholars in in various as Editor-in-Chief. Editor-in-Chief. Scholars manuscripts. At present the Minor Prophets. Prophets. The basis basis are working mainly on the working mainly they are present they manuscripts. will be Codex Ambrosianus. edition will of the edition 3 da Mepharreshe, 3 Evangelion Evangelion da Mepharreshe, Cambridge vol. ii, p. 201. 201. ii, p. Cambridge Jg04, 1904, vol.

270 270

THE THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

with Jewish extent is is this this the the case case that that such an extent with tradition. To such Jewish tradition. as Peshitta the the it to avoid considering the Peshitta as the it seems to seems impossible considering impossible of Jewish scholars. work ofJewish scholars. that the It by Burkitt Burkitt-that the translation translation It is is generally assumed even by generally assumed-even the was made by Jews for Christians, namely the Christian community Christian for Christians, namely community by Jews in that Jews Jews ever ever used this this in Edessa, is no evidence evidence that there is since there Edessa, since version. Pinkerton thinks this translation, all of of that this thinks that version. But Pinkerton translation, above all was the Pinkerton's main concern concern-was is Pinkerton's the Pentateuch-which Pentateuch which is made for problem is, therefore, for the the Jewish is, therefore, community. The problem Jewish community. which be identified can identified required whether aa Jewish community whether required Jewish community a combeen It have into Syriac. aa Pentateuch It must Pentateuch translated translated into Syriac. connections which close munity in a Syriac-speaking country had close connections in munity Syriac-speaking country with Jerusalem. pointed out, out, as as long long ago ago as as Marquart pointed Jerusalem. Joseph Joseph Marquart Adiabene been have that the 1903, that the country could only (:J'1n), (:nn), only 1903, country the two rivers aa kingdom kingdom situated rivers Zab, Zab, to to the the east east of of situated between the of Parthian a the the river Tigris, formed a part of the great the river which great Tigris, part 1 Empire.! Empire. 2. 2. THE JEWS JEWS IN ADIABENE

In the Antiquities we read that that the twentieth twentieth book of Josephus' Josephus' Antiquities 2 and his I sister Izates of Adiabene, son of Monobazos I his sister Izates n, of II, king Adiabene, king to the Jewish He1ena, Jewish religion religion while while he was Helena, had been won over to 3 still in in Spasinu ruled was Charax, which ruled by King Abennerig4 still Charax, by King Abennerig Spasinu to whom Izates Izates had been sent sent for for safety. to king had given given him safety. The king 5 A his merchant named in marriage his daughter Symmacho. Jewish Jewish marriage daughter Symmacho. to harem the and Ananias (=I:Iananya) had been admitted to the king's king's (=Hananya) the ladies interested not not only in the had interested some of the ladies in the Jewish religion only Jewish religion as well. well. When the Izates as the latter latter was recalled but Izates recalled by by his his father, father,66 his return Ananias accompanied return home, home, Izates Izates found that that accompanied him. On his his mother, also been converted Queen converted to to the the Jewish Helena, his mother, had also Queen He1ena, Jewish 1 ostasiatische Streifzilge, 1]. Leipzig 1903, pp. 288. 288. J. Marquart, Marquart, Osteuropaische Osteuropdische und ostasiatische Streifziige, Leipzig 1903, pp. 2 Izates (ized, 'the venerable 2 In the name Izates venerable', aa technical technical term term in in the religion of of the religion (ized, 'the sees a special Zoroaster) but this this is is hardly hardly justified, justified, as as the the father father omen, but Zoroaster) Marquart Marquart sees special omen, of Monobazos and Helena was also Izates. also called called Izates. s river Tigris, 3 At the mouth of the river the present present Basra; Ba~ra; it it may may be identical with identical with Tigris, near the cf. Rostovtzeff, in Cambridge Ancient History, History, vol. vol. xi, xi, 1936, the kingdom Mesene; cf. kingdom of Mesene; Rostovtzeff, in Cambridge Ancient 1936, p. p. lI3· 113. 'servant of Nergal' •4 Abd Nerig, cf. Marquart, Marquart, Streifz&ge Streij;r,iige p. p. 289, 289, n. n. 2. 2. Nerig, 'servant NergaP (Mars), (Mars), cf. coins he is is called called Adinerglus On coins cf. N. C. C. Debevoise, Debevoise, A Political Political History History Adinerglus or Abinerglus; Abinerglus; cf. of Parthia, Chicago originall/ in in the the name is is still still preserved. preserved. ofParthia, p. 165, Chicago 1938, 938, p. 165, n. 72. 72. Here the original 5 Summacho Syriac b:>oa.co iniOClCQ 'recreation'. 'recreation'. In Niese's 5 Summach~yriac Niese's edition edition xx, xx, 23, 23, it it is is wrongly wrongly printed. printed. 6 5 His father made him Governor of Corduene, bordering on Adiabene's Adiabene's northern northern Gorduene, bordering frontiers. For XCLppCUV frontiers. osephus one has to to read read xap&ou, XCLp1>OU, cf. cf. Marquart, Marquart, loc. loco cit. cit. xocppcov in J Josephus 8

,

1

n. n·4· 4.

THE JEWS THE JEWS IN ADIABENE

271 271

that she religion by another Jew observed the the Jewish Jewish rites. rites. she observed religion by Jew and that 1 l that his father Helena arranged After the death of of his father Monobazos, Helena Monobazos, arranged that to the Izates succeeded to postponed his his official official conconthe throne. throne. He postponed version to Judaism on the special advice of Ananias and his version to the of advice Ananias his Judaism special mother who feared the of the aristocracy of the land, the opposition of the of the land, opposition aristocracy the majority the Zoroastrian Zoroastrian religion. religion. But to the majority of whom adhered to the influence under the zealot named Eleazar influence of of a a Jewish Eleazar who had Jewish zealot to Arbela, come from Galilee the capital of Adiabene, official Galilee to of the the official Arbela, Adiabene, the capital conversion took place about the year 40. Queen Helena the When Helena place year 40. Queen that it it had no serious saw that she made aa pilgrimage pilgrimage to to serious consequences consequences she where she for Jerusalem she remained for many (14?) years. are told We are told Jerusalem many (14?) years. Izates sent sent five his sons five of his sons to to Jerusalem that Izates Jerusalem for for their their education. education. other members of Queen of the the royal royal family family several other Queen Helena and several in hear owned palaces in Jerusalem and hear of valuable presents we of valuable palaces Jerusalem presents II to the temple given to the there. 22 given by by Helena and her son Monobazos II temple there. Izates' death, his elder elder brother Monobazos, After Izates' Monobazos, who succeeded succeeded death, his as King sent his him as 58, sent his remains remains and those those King of Adiabene about A.D. 58, his mother, died shortly of his after Izates, to Jerusalem to after to mother, who had died Izates, shortly Jerusalem to be buried in in the tomb of the 'tomb the Kings', called 'Pyramids' 'Pyramids' by by JoJoof the Kings', called erected by sephus, herself for for that that purpose; purpose; by Helena herself sephus, a mausoleum erected it can still still be seen. seen. 3 Monobazos II II was also also converted it converted to to the the Jewish Jewish faith and many his relations relations and of faith of his his entourage followed his his many of his entourage followed 4 example. example. to give Josephus particulars of of Monobazos II II give further particulars Josephus intended to received from these the benefits benefits Jerusalem and the these Jewish kings Jerusalem had received Jewish kings to carry his plan. failed to of Adiabene, plan. We only only hear hear by by Adiabene, 5 but he failed carry out his that two members of the royal chance 6 that royal family of Adiabene, Adiabene, Monofamily of side of the side of the the Jews in the the war bazos and Kennedaios, bazos Kennedaios, fought Jews in fought on the against is heard of of the the Jewish of the Romans. No more is Jewish kings against the kings of c

1 is interesting, 1 J osephus' report interesting, cf. cf. Rostovtzeff, Rostovtzeff, loco loc. arrangements is Josephus* report about Helena's arrangements see Debevoise, cit. cit. p. in A.D. 36, cit. Debevoise, loc. loco cit. 36, see p. 114. happened in 114. This happened for instance, 22 The palaces Bellum, v, v, 6, 6, I (252, (252, 253) 253) and vi, vi, in, for instance, Bellwn, palaces are mentioned in, 10. the Temple to the in the Mishna, Mishna, Yoma 3, 3, 10. 6, 6, 3 Temple are mentioned in 3 (355). (355). The gifts gifts to 3 Ed. Pococke senior S Bd. identified these these tombs with the the burialburialsenior (died correctly identified 1691) correctly (died 1691) place of of the the royal place family of Adiabene. royal family 4 to ]Josephus up amongst amongst the the leading leading people people of of • According osephus opposition opposition flared up According to the king, the the conflict conflict between Izates Izates and the the the kingdom the Judaism of the king, and the kingdom against against the]udaism to similar reasons. reasons. Marquart Marquart king of the the Parthians, Parthians, Vologases, partly due to Vologases, was partly king of correct especially (loc. especially as as Vologases Vologases is is known to to have thinks this this may cit. p. p. 292) (loc. cit. may be correct 292) thinks been a zealous interested in in the maintenance of of the the Avestic Avestic literature, literature, zealous Zoroastrian, Zoroastrian, interested the 'Avesta the passage in the the Denkart, Denkart, referred referred to to by by Marquart, Marquart, the 'Avesta and Zend'. Zend*. But the passage in that there was a written does not necessarily written Zend (a commentary). Besides, Besides, (a commentary). necessarily mean that it is that it is not clear clear whether Vologases Vologases II or or Vologases Vologases Professor Professor Henning informs me that Henning informs for the II these suggested suggested reasons reasons for the Rostovtzeff doubts whether these II (148-191) is meant. Rostovtzeff (148-191) is cit. p. facts (loc. (loc. cit. p. !I2). conflict as historical historical facts conflict can be be accepted 112). accepted as 6 5 5 Antiquities, 6 Bellum Bellum ii, ii, p. p. 520. 520. ed. Niese Niese xx, xx, 53, p. 96. 96. Antiquities, ed. 53, p. i

272 272

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

Adiabene. are of of Roman origin origin and at our disposal sources at Adiabene. The sources disposal are last of whom we they show no interest in such matters. The last king of in such matters. interest king they the chief hear, Mebarsapes, was one of the chief opponents of Trajan of Trajan in hear, Mebarsapes, opponents his of I I6. He defeated defeated and Adiabene was of 116. Eastern campaign his Eastern campaign not do became part of the Roman province of Assyria. not know We of the of Assyria. province part Hadrian. whether was later restored by Hadrian. Members later restored the dynasty whether the by dynasty of a certain certain role role in in Edessa at at to have played the dynasty of the dynasty seem to played a the beginning of of the the second century. century. first and the the beginning the first the end of of the But the dynasty had disappeared disappeared after after interests of of the the dynasty the Jewish Jewish interests A.D. 70. A.D·7°·

in What we know of their influence influence in in Adiabene in of the the Jews Jews and their the is to that sufficient the B.C. is sufficient to suggest that the first century of the the first the middle of suggest century Jewish particularly the the members of of the the royal royal there, particularly Jewish community community there, of whom family and the other new converts many of belonged to the other converts belonged to many family a Bible needed written families in the the families in the land, a Bible written the most prominent land, prominent able to understand. The language in in a a language to understand. language spoken spoken they were able language they called in called 'Syriac'. take in Adiabene was an Aramaic dialect, dialect, 'Syriac'. We can take a Old and that least of it that at least parts of a Syriac Testament, for granted at it for Testament, Syriac parts granted in the Torah were were introduced introduced into into Adiabene in the the first instance the first instance i.e. in its Jewish of its during in the the middle middle of of the the first first the time of Jewish kings, kings, i.e. during the B.C. century B.G. century

PESHITTA AND THE PALESTINIAN TARGUM 3. T ARGUM 3. PESHI'!'TA translation of certain the Syriac That the certain books books of of the the Old TestaTestaSyriac translation of that the is a that of the Pentateuch, is not else than a ment, not much else than Pentateuch, ment, especially especially since 1859, Jewish I859, when J. J. Perles Perles Jewish Targum Targum has been recognized recognized since Meletemata Pesckittoniana. wrote his Peschittoniana. But But it it was difficult difficult to to show the the wrote his Meletemata exact connections. connections. The only exact of the the Pentateuch Pentateuch then then only Targum Targum of the Targum Onkelos and this of much known was the this Targum Targum is is of Targum On15-elos later origin; it has a special later halachic character of character of besides, it origin; and besides, special halachic find nothing the Syriac . which we find nothing in in the Pentateuch. But to-day to-day Syriac Pentateuch. that the the closest closest relationship relationship existed existed between between there can be no doubt that the old Palestinian the Syriac Targum, of of which which Palestinian Targum, Syriac Pentateuch and the first specimens in the Old Cairo we found the first Cairo Geniza. have Geniza. We have specimens in existed already seen that this this Targum in pre-Christian pre-Christian times. times. Targum existed already in of Jerusalem had already So the Jews translation of of Jews ofJerusalem already an Aramaic translation the Pentateuch when the newly newly converted converted Jews Jews of of Adiabene Bible. This This Targum composed were in need of an Aramaic Bible. Targum was composed dialect spoken in the Aramaic dialect Palestine. The Jews Jews of of Adiabene spoken in Palestine. to understand it. must have been able to it. Josephus J osephus sent his first first sent his ^

PESHITTA PESHITTA

AND AND

THE THE

PALESTINIAN

TARGUM

273 273

edition of the Jewish the language language of of his his own in the Wars, composed Jewish Wars, composed in i.e. country, Aramaic, Barbarians' (,t"O~~ &vcp to the the 'Upper Barbarians' country, i.e. Aramaic, to 'Upper (T
11 Bellum, Bellum,

Historian, Historian,

,

;

274 274

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

4. 4. THE CHRONICLE OF ARBELA The conversion in Adiabene no doubt of the the royal conversion of family in royal family greatly strengthened the missionary power of the the Jewish Jewish religion religion the missionary power of greatly strengthened the in and theJewish mission amongst the pagan mission the in the the Parthian Parthian Empire, amongst pagan Jewish Empire, the Christian for the population must have helped to pave the way for the Christian to have must way pave helped population mission. JJoseph oseph Marquart has suggested that the the Christian Christian mission. suggested that Marquart has of the mission the pagan population of Edessa, the the start among not start mission did did not Edessa, among pagan population the but the later in the East, amongst the Jewish in centre of of Christianity later centre East, Jewish amongst Christianity has been proved proved to to be population This suggestion in Adiabene. Adiabene. 1 This suggestion has population in in sixth the correct the Chronicle of Arbela composed in the sixth century of the Chronicle correct by century composed by in by Meshil).a chronicle was discovered discovered by by Meshlha Zkha. This chronicle in Syriac Syriac by a in with French in A. and published by him in 1907 in Syriac a A. Mingana Syriac 1907 published by Mingana translation. investigated the text text and translation. 2 Eduard Sachau carefully carefully investigated a introwith valuable translation in published a German translation a valuable introa in 1915 1915 published duction. chronicle can hardly hardly be over-estimated. over-estimated. of the chronicle value ofthe duction. 3 The value reliable sources it Based it describes describes the the traditions and reliable local traditions Based on local in and other countries the of Christianity in Adiabene other countries in the history in of Christianity history to the sixth century, East the sixth century, and in in spite spite the beginning East from the beginning up up to be it can generally as of in the chronology it regarded as the in of some gaps generally regarded chronology gaps oldest times. with the Adolf trustworthy even when dealing with the oldest times. even dealing trustworthy Harnack seems be right maintains that that we have to be seems to right when he maintains for the Christian here the history history of of the the Christian a very valuable document for here a very valuable the second and third mission third centuries centuries which can be be mission during during the rivalled the provinces provinces of the the Roman other document from the rivalled by by no other 4 Empire. Empire. Osteuropaische pp. 2g8 f. Ostasiatische Streifzuge, Streifzuge, pp. 298 f. Osteuropaische und Ostasiatische Sources Syriaques, vol. i, 2 Sources et Traduction) Traduction) i, Mshiha Zkha (Texte (Texte et Syriaques, vol.

11 2

... par par A. Mingana, Mingana, .

.

.

Mossoul, Mossoul, Leipzig Leipzig Ig07. 1907. 33

altesten Christentums im Die Chronik Arbela. Ein Beitrag Beitrag zur zur Kenntnis Kenntnis des des altesten im Orient Orient Chronik von von Arbela.

(Abhandlungen Berliner Akademie, further Literature Literature see see Baumstark, Baumstark, Akademie, 1915). 1915). For further (Abhandlungen der Berliner f. A Latin translation der Syrischen Geschichte der Geschichte translation published published by by Fr. Fr. Literatur, p. p. 134, 134, f. Syrischen Literatur, Arbelensis . . . (Orientalia Ecclesiae Arbelensis Zorell, Cf. Chronica Ecclesiae Christiana^ viii, Zorell, Chronica viii, Rome 1927). (Orientalia Christiana, 1927). Cf. di Arbela further G. Messina, further Arbela (Civilta Cattolica, Ixxxiii, lxxxiii, 1932). P. Peeters, Peeters, Messina, La Cronaca di (Civilta Cattolica, 1932). P. raised doubts as first and foremost has raised the Bollandist, as to to the chronicle, chronicle, by by pointing pointing Bollandist, first to inconsistencies the chronicle chronicle and the to the true true martyrologies of Adiabene Adiabene inconsistencies between the martyrologies of to the the fact that the the Nestorian literature does and to does not not refer refer to to the chronicle fact that Nestorian literature chronicle (('Le Le d' Adiabene', in in Analecta Bollandiana, Bruxelles 1925, Passionaire d'Adiabene', Bollandiana, vol. vol. xliii, xliii, Bruxelles pp. 261304). 261-304). 1925, pp. It seems to that the Rev. P. P. Peeters to me that Peeters goes It too far far here here with his his criticism. criticism. The goes too inconsistencies alluded to to by so conclusive inconsistencies conclusive and the fact that that the the Nestorian Nestorian the fact by him are not so literature does not mention the chronicle does does not prove prove much. Furthermore the the to be explained legends otherwise than Fr. Fr. Peeters Peeters thinks. thinks. But legends about Addai are to explained otherwise it is is clear nevertheless nevertheless that that a renewed investigation it is necessary necessary regarding regarding the the codex codex investigation is found by Ming,:na, as it it is is a~ at its ~oun.d.bY incompl~t~ as. its beginning beginning and end. end. What Mingana Mingana says says Mingana, incomplete in his his introduction is very edition LS very madequate. Ignatius Ortiz Ortiz de Urbina m mtroductIOn to the edItIOn inadequate. Father Ignatius S. J. thesis Die Gottheit Christi bei Gottheit Christi S. J. in his his Bonn thesis bei Afrahat Afrahat (Pont. (Pont. Institutum Institutum Orientalium Orientalium Studiorum, quite right right in mentioning this. this. in mentioning Studiorum, Roma 128. 1933, f,) was quite pp. 28 f,) 1933, pp. 4 A. v. Christentums. •.• 4th 'A. v. Hamack, des Christenturns. 4th edition, edition, 1924, 1924, Harnack, Die Mission und Ausbreitung Ausbrdtung des 4· p. p. 68 684. .

.

.

.

.

.

THE CHRONICLE THE CHRONICLE OF OF ARBELA ARBELA

275

We find find here here the the apostle We Addai as as a a very in active missionary apostle Addai very active missionary in mountain villages of the mountain of Adiabene. A certain P.!s.idha is baptized certain Pkidha is villages baptized him and, after having by his disciple for five is sent sent five years, and, after by him having been his disciple for years, is Addai to the by Addai to Arbela, the capital where, for the next ten years, for the next ten by Arbela, capital where, years, he worked as as the the first first Bishop of the he the Christians. Christians. We hear all sorts hear all sorts Bishop of of details details about about him and and his his successors of successors who at at first first had names from from the Old Testament (Samson, (Samson, Isaac, Isaac, Abraham, Abraham, Noah, Noah, Abel) Abel) later times Christian Christian names prevail. whereas in later The first first leaders leaders prevail. in Arbela seem to of the Christian Church in to have have been been either either the converted Jews or Christians of the Jewish population of Arbela. of Arbela. Jews Jewish population chronicle informs In one passage informs us us that that the the parents of the the passage the chronicle parents of later Bishop Noah, coming from Jerusalem, settled in Arbela in settled Arbela Noah, Bishop coming Jerusalem, there 1 We must remember that 'because many in that in many Jews Jews were there'. sixth century the chronicle the sixth there were chronicle was composed there were century when the composed no dealings Christians. A synchronism which dealings between Jews Jews and Christians. synchronism which to date the beginnings enables us to of Addai's mission in Adiabene Addai's mission in beginnings before A.D. lOO is of special importance. 100 is some years years before special importance. We know also active active in in other other places. that Addai was also places. He is is mentioned, mentioned, as the the first first missionary in Karka, the present together in the Mari, as together with Mari, Karka, missionary present 22 several other places Kirkuk, to have institutions institutions dating Kirkuk, and several places claim to dating 3 Of special interest this apostle. back to the time of this report is the the report apostle. special interest is in A.D. 224, in the chronicle that in in Persia Persia the the rule rule of of the the 224, when in twenty bishoprics bishoprics were were estabestabSassanid kings kings began, began, more than twenty to the lished in the lands adjacent the Tigris, Tigris, of of which seventeen seventeen are are adjacent to detail in in the the chronicle. chronicle. 4 described in detail But Christianity at that that time have spread spread far far beyond beyond the the Christianity must at frontiers of Mesopotamia. frontiers the newly-discovered newly-discovered ManiMesopotamia. From the chaean texts texts we learn learn that that Mani went to to India India about about A.D. 240 240 before before he began began his his mission mission in in A.D. 241 241 in in his his home country. country.55 There can hardly hardly be any that he he followed followed the the tracks tracks of of any doubt that St. Thomas, St. Thomas, the the apostle of the the Indians, Indians, and that that he knew beforebeforeapostle of hand something the legendary legendary history history of of that that saint, saint, as as reported reported something of the in in the the Acts Acts of of Thomas. That the the whole framework of of these these tales tales belongs to to the the countries countries washed by by the the Euphrates Euphrates and the the Tigris, Tigris, belongs and that that the the famous 'Hymn 'Hymn of of the the Soul' Soul' must must have been been written written 3

.

Sachau loc. lac. cit., cit., p. p. 50. 50. Auszilge aus aus Syrischen Syrischen Akten Akten persischer persischer Mdrtyrer Miirtyrer (AKM, (AKM, vii, vii, 3, 3, • Georg Georg Hoffmann, Hoffmann, Auszuge Leipzig 1880, 1880, p. p. 45). 45). Leipzig 3 3 Hoffmann, Hoffmann, loc. lac. cit., cit., pp. pp. 180, 180, 371. 371. * 4 Harnack, Hamack, Mission. Mission. ... ..• pp. pp. 689 689 f.f. Sachau, Sachau, loc. lac. cit. cit. pp. pp. 17 17 ff; ff; Sachau, Sachau, 'Zur 'Zur AusAusin Asien' Asien' (Abhandlungen (Abhandlungen der der Berliner Berliner Akademie, Akademie, 1919) 1919) gives gives breitung des des Ghristentums Christentums in breitung important details details for for the the later later period. period. important 5 Ein Mani-Fund S H. H. H. H. Schaeder, Schaeder, 'Ein Mani-Fund aus aus Agypten', Agypten', in in Gnomon Gnomon ix, ix, 1933, 1933, pp. pp. 348, 348, 350!". 350£ 1

1

2

00

c

276 276

OF THE BIBLE

THE TRANSLATIONS

1 before Parthian Empire Empire was destroyed, destroyed, the Parthian the year before the 224, when the year A.D. 224,lwhen is well known as Acts were originally originally written written is as as well as the fact that that these these Acts the fact in of Mani and it it later later became very very the language in Syriac. This was the language of Syriac. This popular expected the Manichaeans. 2 Mani must have expected popular amongst amongst the he was not not disappointed. disappointed. We to find Christians in India to find Christians in India and he as much as are is as as are told told that that he 'made a good selection', which is good selection', saying there. 3 that he founded a community community there. saying that

IN EDESSA 5. 5. THE BEGINNINGS OF CHRISTIANITY that Burkitt it is Under these circumstances it is very improbable Burkitt these circumstances very improbable that the Roman east of is when he maintains that Christianity east of the that maintains is right he Christianity right 4 What do we Empire in Edessa Edessa about A.D. 160-170.4 started in iGo-iyo. Empire started beginnings?? Adolf Adolf von Harnack makes the the these beginnings know about about these 5 this connection: following statement in this connection: statement in following

Das Christentum es noch von dem katholischen katholischen sofern es in Edessa, Christentum in Edessa, sofern drei Personen an, an, an verschieden uns) an drei verschieden war, war, knupft (fur uns) kniipft (fur der um das den 'apostolischen' Missionar Addai, urn das J ahr 100, aber Missionar Addai, Jahr 100, 'apostolischen einstweilen steht; an Tatian, Tatian, den 'Assyrer 'Assyrer', einstweilen noch im Dunkeln steht; 1 und an Bardesanes Bardesanes (geb. 54) (geb. 154). 3

5

,

.

Harnack here in accordance with with the the Chronicle Chronicle here dates dates Addai in in reality is known of that in of reality nothing nothing is of his his of Arbela, Arbela, but he admits that Edessa. Burkitt the evidence evidence of of the the Chronicle activity in Edessa. Burkitt rejects rejects the activity in to him Addai was a of a contemporary contemporary of of of Arbela. Arbela. According According to has little little to to say the activity Tatian. But he has activity of of either. either. say about the in the is connected with Since in the legend with the the introduction introduction of Since legend Addai is into Edessa, the Diatessaron into the other other hand we know Edessa, of which on the that Tatian is is the the author, to write that in his his last last attempt attempt to write author, Burkitt, Burkitt, in 6 the history Eastern Christianity6, tried to to prove prove that that both both men the history of Eastern Christianity tried were the the same, that the the man who in in the the West was called called Tatian same, and that been have in the called Addai in may called the East. East. This This shows how ununmay is and we must ask: certain the whole matter is ask: Are we really really entitled to to connect the the beginnings in Edessa Edessa with with entitled beginnings of of Christianity Christianity in these two men? It the names of these It is is certainly certainly remarkable remarkable that that ,

1 Eastern Christianiry, 1 F. C. Burkitt, Early Eastern pp. 205, 216. Burkitt, Early Christianity, 1908, 1908, pp. 205, 216. 2 2 W. Bousset, xviii, 1918, 1918, pp. pp. 1-39. Bousset, 'Manichaisches in den Thomasakten' ZNW,9 xviii, 1-39. 3 loc. cit. p. 3 H. H. Schaeder, p. 34 8. Schaeder, loco 348. 4 Ancient History, • Burkitt, p. 492. Burkitt, Cambridge Cambridge Ancient xii, 1939, History, xii, p. 1939, 492.

cit.

%NW

* und Ausbreitung. ... p. 680. Cf. Cf. Rubens Duval, 5 Mission uTJd Ausbreitung. ..• p. 680. Duval, Histoire Histoire politique, politique, religieuse religieuse et littlraire litttraire d'Edesse la premiere et jusqu'a la premiere croisade, Paris 1892, chapters 55 and 7. 7. croisade, Paris d'Edessejusqu'a 1892, chapters 6 • 'Syriac Ancient History History xii, xii, p. p. 493. 493. This This ideniden'Syriac speaking speaking Christianity', Christianity*, in Cambridge Cambridge Ancient^ tification had already tification already been suggested in his his article article 'Tatian's 'Tatian's Diatessaron Diatessaron Burkitt in suggested by by Burkitt the Dutch Harmonies' in JTS xxv, and the pp. 113-30, lI3-30, particularly particularly pp. pp. 129 f. xxv, 1924, 1924, pp. 129 f.

BEGINNINGS

OF

CHRISTIANITY IN

EDESSA

277 277

in the reliable source in the most reliable the history history of of Christianity Christianity there, there, source for for the 1 the Edessene Chronicle,l only the last of the three referred last of men the the three referred Chronicle, only Harnack Bardesanes is mentioned. can we account account to to by mentioned. How can by Harnack-Bardesanes-is the other for omitted if they been of of for the names of the other two being if omitted had been being they any interest for the town? for interest the ? town any There can be no doubt that that Bardaisan was of of importance importance for for Bardaisan was Edessa. II would recall recall here Edessa. fine characterization characterization of of him by by here the the fine fifth of his Burkitt in the fifth his St. St. Margaret's Burkitt Lectures the Syriacon Lectures the Margaret's Syriac2 After speaking giving very attractive attractive survey survey of Bardaiof Bardaispeaking Church. Mter giving a very san' s dialogue of his his which is is preserved, preserved, the only san's Fate, the dialogue On Fate, only book of his impression outlines his Burkitt outlines the man Burkitt of the his as follows: and as his work follows: impression is difficult It is difficult to to realize It of this this kind kind appeals appeals realize how an ancient ancient work of other people; to other to myself, coming from from the the study study of orto of ormyself, coming people; but to dinary the first first impression ecclesiastical literature, literature, the dinary Syriac Syriac ecclesiastical impression made is of the the writer's is the independence writer's mind. mind. It gives me the the It gives independence of the the thoughts of one who had learned impression learned to to being the impression of being thoughts of think for for himself, think read much and thought thought much, much, himself, one who had read content at at the the end merely and who was not content merely to to repeat repeat the the forforschool. Bardaisan brings out of brings out of the the storehouse storehouse of mulas of a school. of his learning his imagination his things new and old, imagination has has woven old, and his learning things into a new and independent them into pattern. Such work is is of of independent pattern. different order from that that of men whose whole a different whole achievement achievement as much of the philosophy is to to reproduce is reproduce as philosophy of of someone else elseor ofProclus-as of Proclus as they Aristotle or of Aristotle been able able to to understand. understand. they have been Burkitt shows how great Burkitt it was that that the the Syriac-speaking Syriac-speaking great a tragedy tragedy it to attract attract or even tolerate Church was not able to tolerate the the best best scientific scientific the time. time. In his his 'Introductory to the intellect of the Essay' to the important intellect 'Introductory Essay' important C. W. Mitchell from a in the material deciphered material a palimpsest palimpsest in the by C. deciphered by after author's death his the author's death by his teachers, British after British Museum, Museum, published teachers, published by 3 Burkitt and Professor Professor A. A. Bevan, Professor in 1921,3 Burkitt Professor Burkitt Bevan, in igsi, Burkitt excellent ancient 11 This chronicle ancient parchment parchment in in the the Vatican LibLibis preserved chronicle is preserved on excellent Bibliothecae apost. vatic. Godic. apost.-vatic. Coelic. manuscript manuscript. rary, in Stephan rary, in Stephan Euod. Assemani Bibliothecae in fol torn. III Ill p. GLXIII Codex in Cata!' pars II tom. fol membraneus pervetustus pervetustus Catal, pars p. 329, 329, No. CLXIII: in his constans. Joseph published it it in his Bibliotheca Bibliotheca OrienOrienfolios folios 6 constans. Joseph Simon Assemani has published translation (vol. (vo!. i,i, pp. pp. 387-417). 387-417). A new talis talis Clementino-Vaticana with a Latin translation translation and a careful careful investigation investigation has has been made by by eelition edition with a German translation tiber die Edessenische Chronik' (Texte und UnterUnlerLudwig Chronik' (Texte 'Untersuchungen iiber Hallier, 'Untersuchungen Ludwig Hallier, in Antioch, Hallier thinks that suchungen ix, I) that the the chronicle chronicle was composed composed in Antioch, 1892. Hallier suchungen ix, Leipzig 1892. I) Leipzig 'that is and that historian or chronicler, chronicler,-'that is the work of an Edessenian historian that it it cannot be the the Chronicle has not the confirmed the specific reports' the fact fact that that the also by confirmed also specific Edessenian reports by the shall see is here (p.41). wrong. We shall see that that the chronicle chronicle is is reliable reliable Hallier is here entirely entirely wrong. (p. 41). But Hallier it does not contain Edessene legends. that it legends. for historical facts, for historical facts, but that 22 'Bardaisan Early Eastern Eastern Christianity, 190,1-, pp. pp. his Disciples' in Early 'Bardaisan and his Disciples' in Christianity, London 1904, f. Gf. especially 155-92. especially pp. pp. 186 f. 155-92. Cf. 33 St. Prose Refutations Mani, Marcion, Marcion, and Bardaisan Bardaisan transcribed transcribed from St. Ephraim's of Mani, Refutations of Ephrairrfs Prose the late C. C. W. Mitchell Mitchell and completed completed Brit. Mus. Add. 14623, the Palimpsest by the late 14623, by Palimpsest Brit. vol. ii, F. C. by pp. cxxii-cxxxi. cxx:ii-exxxi. A. Bevan and F. C. Burkirt, ii, London 1921, Burkitt, vo!. 1921, pp. by A. A. :

5

278 278

THE THE

TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

devoted the 'System 'System of of Bardaisan'. Bardaisan'. to the a special devoted a special paragraph paragraph to Under the polemic Burkitt Burkitt is is much more the influence of Ephraem's influence of Ephraem's polemic reserved opinion. He doubts in his doubts whether Bardaisan had a his opinion. reserved in first-hand philosophy and whether he really really of Greek philosophy first-hand knowledge knowledge of attributed to composed the to him. the Hymns Hymns attributed composed In in I932 I93211 H. H. Schaeder article published instructive article In an instructive published in understanding of of the the man; man; he real understanding a real to a contributions to made new contributions by Mitchell, Mitchell, was able material made known by the material able to to use, besides the use, besides aa new translation (Madrashe) against against the the of Ephraem's translation of 'Hymns' (Madrashe) Ephraem's 'Hymns' basis of heretics, made by Professor A. Riicker the basis of Syriac Syriac on the Riicker heretics, by Professor texts characterized texts largely improved from MSS. Schaeder characterized largely improved in the Bardaisan Ephraem's method of dealing with Bardaisan in the following with of following dealing Ephraem's way: way: The valuation is made difficult difficult by by Ephraem's Ephraem's of these these passages valuation of passages is He is neither inclined peculiarities of intellect and authorship. is neither inclined of intellect authorship. peculiarities he attacks, is he able to ideas of of the the opponent with the the ideas to deal deal with attacks, nor is opponent he to pick pick out out single to disconnected sufficient for for him to is sufficient It is to do so. It do so. single disconnected to handle handle them with an extraextraexpressions his opponents of his opponents and to expressions of can moral vagant array of words and of pathos. We clearly of of clearly pathos. vagant array the Church had reached reached see condition the see from Ephraem Ephraem what a condition in it could not bear bear aa spirit like Bardaisan. Bardaisan. his time, in his time, when it spirit like is intellectual intellectual clarity What in clarity and power power of of comin Bardaisan is a in and is to to is him confinement in a gross primitive prehending truth, truth, gross primitive prehending illumine truth truth for for him, him, but conceals conceals theology does not illumine theology which does his followers followers had influenced As Bardaisan and his influenced Christian Christian it. it. their poetry, to oppose felt compelled compelled to oppose people by their poetry, Ephraem Ephraem felt people by them in poetic form in in which he he clothes clothes his his in poetry. poetry. The poetic unbearable. polemics quite unbearable.... polemics makes them quite .

.

.

In a quotation by Theodor bar bar Konai preserved by quotation from Bardaisan preserved the eighth (end a fragment fragment from eighth century), (end of the century), Schaeder recognized recognized a an original Bardaisan. 22 There can hardly hardly of Bardaisan. hymn of original cosmological cosmological hymn that Bardaisan was a be any a poet poet and that that he was the the any doubt that the hymn-book ascribed to author of the to him. him. This This poetry poetry made him hymn-book ascribed the Syriac-speaking popular Christians. But the the specific specific amongst the popular amongst Syriac-speaking Christians. him and used later was different prosody by him-and later adopted adopted by by Mani Mani-was different prosody used by by Ephraem. Ephraem's verse verse with with a fixed fixed from that used by Ephraem. Ephraem's is clearly influenced number of syllables is by the of the influenced the metre the syllables clearly by this been Greeks, and this kind of metre may introduced into have into Greeks, may Syriac by Bardaisan's son Harmonios who had studied studied in in Syriac poetry poetry by 1 von Edessa in der Uberlieferung 1 'Bardesanes van der griechischen griechischen und syrischen syrischen Uberlieferung der Kirche', ii, 1932, pp. 21-74. 21-74. Kirche', in Zeitschriftfiir ^eitschrift fur Kirchengeschichte, Kirchengeschichte, ii, 1932, pp. 2 cit. pp. ff. loc. cit. 2 lac. pp. 46 46 ff.

BEGINNINGS BEGINNINGS

OF CHRISTIANITY IN EDESSA

279 279

It was accepted Athens. It followed by by all all the the accepted by by Ephraem Ephraem and followed later Syriac later poets. Schaeder every effort to to examine made effort Syriac poets. every all the the sources, impartially which mention mention impartially all sources, Greek and Syriac, Syriac, which his article Bardaisan. He ends his following remarks: remarks: 1 article with with the the following

By information preserved preserved more By examining examining and comparing comparing information less at at random, or less less fragmentary conor less in a more or random, in fragmentary conto find outlines of the intellectual dition, to try to find outlines of the intellectual dition, we have had to try constitution of the the man. As we have have seen, already in in the the constitution seen, already the positive fourth century of it it had disappeared century the positive conception conception of disappeared as well well as as in in the Syrian in the the Greek. Greek. In In both both East East Syrian Church as and West everything to obscure obscure his his memory memory everything had been done to to consign and to Mani, who came after after to oblivion; oblivion; and Mani, consign him to so much his his heir heir as as the destroyer of of his his thoughts. thoughts. him, the destroyer him, was not so Bardaisan's mind Greek civilization In Bardaisan's civilization and philosophy philosophy are are still in in vigorous tension with the Christian still tension with Christian the vigorous and productive productive life and moral energy. energy. This This tension lost interpretation tension was lost interpretation of life in the dualism and asceticism in of the the Manicheans. Manicheans. Bardaisan, Bardaisan, asceticism of his spiritual his originality, in his originality, was in in aa hopeless hopeless spiritual freedom and his in Edessa during years of of the Eastern Church. Church. position the Eastern during the early early years position in In the Greek-speaking fortunate men took took up up Church., more fortunate Greek-speaking Church, the work he had begun the life, it. The problem of continued it. begun and continued problem of life, to which he devoted himself, of Christian humanity, himself, is is as as humanity, to as urgent actual and as as it his time. actual it was in in his time. to-day as urgent to-day there can be no doubt that that it it was chiefly chiefly due to to Bardaisan II think there that Edessa centre of Eastern the centre that Edessa became the Eastern Christianity. Christianity. He was It cannot classic. He was the the the gifted gifted poet. poet. It cannot have the famous Syriac Syriac classic. influence of this the influence been easy this man whose real real importance importance to break the easy to to understand. We know very very little little of of the the we only begin to only now begin see what pains details pains a man like like Ephraem Ephraem details of of the the struggle. only see struggle. We only to refute him and other in order refute him-and had to other heretics heretics like like Marcion to take take in order to of a certain have been both and Mani, of a certain importance importance Mani, who must both Chronicle. 2 are mentioned in for in the the Edessene Edessene Chronicle. for Edessa, since both are Edessa, since in to order to We also Ephraem eager see Ephraem also see hymns in order to supplant eager to compose supplant compose hymns Bardaisan's eventually it it was not Bardaisan's very hymns. But eventually popular hymns. very popular Ephraem Bardaisan's 'heresy' Bishop 'heresy but Bishop Ephraem who made an end of Bardaisan's Rabbulae* In the Vita Rabbula ofEdessa (died A.D. 435). the Vita Rabbulae,3 composed of Edessa (died composed 435) 3

.

11 loco Church History, History, in, iii, 16, 16, where the the fate fate f. Schaeder Schaeder quotes loc. cit. cit. p. quotes Sozomen's Church p. 56 56 f. of differences between the the poetry poetry of of Bardaisan and that that of the differences of Syriac poetry and the Syriac poetry Ephraem described. are clearly Ephraem are clearly described. Chronicle. 22 Cf. Gf. paragraphs paragraphs 6 and 10 of the Chronicle. 3 S S. Ephraemi Syri, Edesseni, Balaei Balaei aliorumque aliorumque Opera Opera Selecta, Selecta, ed. ed. J. J. Rabbulae Episcopi S. Ephraemi Episcopi Edesseni, Syri, Rabbulae Josephus 192. p. 192. Overbeck, Oxonii 1865, 1865, p. Josephus Overbeck,

THE THE TRANSLATIONS

280

OF THE BIBLE

shortly find the the following following striking striking after the the bishop's death, we find bishop's death, shortly after of the the struggle: report the end of struggle report about the :

The evil flourished in in Edessa Edessa until until they they of Bardaisan flourished evil teachings teachings of him Before were by (Rabbula). Before were condemned and conquered by (Rabbula). conquered that all the the leading leading this accursed accursed Bardaisan had drawn all time this that time sweetness men of by his his cunning the sweetness himself by to himself of the the town to cunning and the of himself by by them as as with strong strong to protect in order his hymns, order to of his hymns, in protect himself hoped that by erring erring and leading leading those those walls. that by fool had hoped walls. The fool errors could firmly firmly establish establish his his errors who were with to err, with him to err, he could of his helpers. This This saddened him, him, with his helpers. assistance of with the the weak assistance of heart. the man wise in the fields of the heart. only . (Rabbula), the Not wise in the fields the only (Rabbula),, that field did he exert up from that field the the choking choking to root root up himself to did he exert himself that behind the many blades blades of of corn corn-that weeds the many to leave leave behind weeds and to he also in his would have have been easy-but in his also exerted but wisdom exerted easy this too into corn corn-this too was necessary. necessary. himself to the weeds into to turn turn the himself blast from the of the the frightful the trumpets trumpets of of Joshua Joshua So instead instead of frightful blast and his at the the walls walls of of Jericho Jericho till till followers who trumpeted his followers trumpeted at and the annihilation men the of of and instead of the annihilation of the seizing they fell, instead seizing they fell, for the the Lord, of this victorious victorious general of Jesus of their their property Lord, this general of Jesus property for the of his his God and with with conciliatory conciliatory in the the power the Messiah, Messiah, in power of able quietly and gentle voice, was able to destroy destroy their their church, church, quietly to gentle voice, to it to his all its treasure to away all its treasure and to bring it to his own, so so that that to carry own, bring carry away its very stones. he made use use of its very stones.

THE DOCTRINE OF ADDAI 6. THE 6. AnDAI all these We may these endeavours endeavours would have may doubt whether all succeeded, to destroy destroy these these succeeded, had not another attempt attempt been made to to restore restore the fame of of the the Edessene Edessene Church which heresies heresies and to had been somewhat impaired the other other heretics. heretics. impaired by by Bardaisan and the reconstruction of this Church The weapon of the the history history of of this weapon used was a reconstruction its foundation based on the legendary foundation by by aa direct direct disciple disciple legendary story story of its said to to have been sent of Christ Himself, sent there there in in fulfilment fulfilment of of Himself, said in a correspondence the promise the with the the Edessene Edessene given by by Christ in promise given correspondence with King fifth, Ukkama (died Abgar the fifth, King Abgar (died about A.D. 50). 50). The legend to Eusebius Eusebius in in the the beginning beginning legend was already already known to of the fourth century. it in in his his Church History as Church History as century. He accepted accepted it taken from the Syriac in the the archives archives of of Edessa. Edessa. 1 Syriac original original deposited deposited in sent to is here Thaddaios, The apostle to Edessa is one of of the the Twelve. Twelve. apostle sent Thaddaios, one In Doctrine the In the Syriac Addai 2 he is is replaced replaced by by Addai, Addai, supposed supposed Syriac Doctrine of ofAddai* a member of to have been a of the the larger group of of Christ's Christ's disciples. disciples. to larger group 1 Eusebius Ecclesiastical Ecclesiastical History, 1 Eusebius' History, i,i, 13. 13. 2 Doctrine of the Apostle. . . . ed. ed. 2 The Doctrine Apostle• ••• Addai,, the of Addai, 5

by George George Philipps, Philipps, London 1876. by 1876.

THE DOCTRINE THE

OF ADDAI

28l

is said to to have been sent He is by Thomas, Thomas, the the apostle apostle of of the the sent there there by relics were ceremonially East, transferred to to Edessa Edessa and East, whose relics ceremonially transferred there in in a silver deposited in A.D. 232. 232.1* In In the text silver shrine shrine in the Syriac deposited there Syriac text the is given the story details and connected connected with with story is given with many many more details other legends. It is is astonishing how many persons are legends. It astonishing many persons are mentioned name. The by author is to show how well well he he was was acacis anxious anxious to by quainted court of Edessa at at the the time. time. conditions at at the the royal of Edessa quainted with conditions royal court Most of the men mentioned in legend are are known from other other in the the legend to have lived sources to although they did not belong lived at at that that time; time; although they did not belong to the court of King to Edessa, but but to to the the court court of the of the King Abgar Abgar of Edessa, the Parthian kings of the time, Artabanes III (about 12-38), Gotarses III time, kings (about 12-38), Gotarses II (about 11 This was proved proved (about 38-50) 38-50) and Vardanes (about (about 39-47). 39-47). This 2 by]oseph Marquart and he drew the conclusion that the legend the conclusion that the by Joseph Marquart legend must have been composed in in a land ruled by these Parthian kings ruled these Parthian composed by kings this land was Adiabene. and that this It seems that when the It the land had become to to aa large large extent extent aa the historical Christian country, the historical fact of King Izates' conversion fact of Izates' conversion country, King to ]udaism to transformed into a into a Judaism of which we have heard was transformed still Christian legend. We still have traces of this Christian legend traces of this Christian legend. legend Izates appears it under of Adiabene. King in it under the the name of of Narsai. Narsai. King Izates appears in Doctrine of is called In the Edessene Doctrine Addai he is called Narsai^ Narsai, malkd malkii of Addai 3 Narsai More d'Athiiraye, the king of the Assyrians. about this about this d'Athorqye, king Assyrians. the as can be found in the Armenian story as reported by legend Mose legend story reported by of Khorene. 4 Izates-Narsai was replaced In Edessa, replaced by by his his contemporary Edessa, King King Izates-Narsai contemporary the keeper King of the the archives archives (taboldrd) (tabOliirii)55 said said Hanan, the King Abgar. keeper of Abgar. I;Ianan, to have been sent to Palestine Palestine by sent to to the king king and to to have played played by the in the the conversion of of King King Abgar, Abgar, has his his protoprotoa prominent role in prominent role in Ananias ((=Hananya, type = I;Iananya, Hanan), I;Ianan), the the Jewish ] ewish merchant type in for King who was responsible Izates' conversion conversion to to Judaism. ]udaism. King Izates responsible for is made the Izates mother, Queen mother, is the wife wife of of Adiabene, Adiabene, Izates' Queen Helena of 6 in the the Armenian text King text of the the story.6 The of Edessa in story. Abgar of King Abgar life the lands adjacent adjacent life of of Addai, the missionary Addai, the missionary of Adiabene and the definite date for whom we now have a to a definite date in in the the Chroto the the Tigris, Tigris, for d et la Etude de d*Edesse L. J. Les 1 L. Tixeront, Les Origines de l' Eglise d'Edesse et la ltgende d'Abgar. Etude critique, critique, Abgar. Origines I'Eglise Ugende J. Tixeront, 3

5

3

1

Paris 1888, 1888, p. p. 155. 155. 22 Ostasiatische Leipzig 1903, Ig03, pp. pp. 296, 2g6, f. f. The years years Ostasiatische und Osteuropiiische Streifzuge. ..• Leipzig Osteuropaische Streijzilge. are given of to Debevoise, Debevoise, A Political Political History History ofParthia, of Parthia, of the the Parthian kings according to kings are given according Chicago 270. Chicago 1938, p. 270. 1938, p. ed. Phillips, 33 Cf. Addai, ed. the Syriac Syriac text, text, p. p. 35 35 of of the the translation. translation. Doctrine of Cf. Doctrine Phillips, p. p. 37 37 of the of Addai, cit. p. 44 Cf. p. 71; Edessenische Abgarsage, Abgarsage, 1880, p. 39. 39. loc. cit. Gf. Tixeront, 1880, p. Lipsius, Die Edessenische Tixeront, loco 71 R. A. Lipsius, 5 as tabelliirii tabellard and connected with Latin tabellarius, 6 This tabellarius, This word was read read by by Eusebius as this he translates: translates: TaxrJ3pop.os and this raxuSp f. 66 Lipsius, cit. pp. loc. cit. pp. 86 f. Lipsius, loco .

;

.

.

282

THE THE

TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

nicle by more than than sixty years in in of Arbela, to be antedated by nicle of be antedated sixty years Arbela, had to order missionary of of Edessa Edessa in in order to to become a a disciple of Christ Christ and missionary disciple of King he had to to be be post-dated post-dated for for time, and he King Abgar Abgar Ukkama's time, more than years in parts of of the the legend legend in in order to to in other other parts than sixty sixty years become the the teacher in the the second second half half of of the the Palut in of Bishop teacher of Bishop Palut second century. connected twice twice with Edessa, Edessa, this way way he was connected century. In this which he probably visited probably never visited! It reason for for importing importing the the legend legend the reason It is is generally assumed that that the generally into it there the conversion to to the the there was the into Edessa Edessa and developing developing it 1 Christian of King Christian faith faith of 79-2 14), with whom (ruled A.D. 179-214), King Abgar Abgar IX (ruled Bardaisan connections. But the the only only is said to have had special Bardaisan is said to special connections. of the Christian is the the king king of the legend, legend, of whom we really Christian king really know is king of Christ. In the the the Edessene Edessene Chronicle Chronicle King King of Christ. the contemporary contemporary of times in Abgar is mentioned several in the the well-known report report of of several times Abgar IX is details about in A.D. 201, of Edessa in the 201, and other other details the great great inundation of in §g, him are the year year 205-6. 205-6. But not not the the are reported 9, concerning concerning the reported in of and it conversion this slightest allusion is made to the conversion of this king it is is to the king slightest allusion is as a modern be very likely that this 'conversion' should regarded as a that this 'conversion' regarded very likely historical foundation. 1 legend legend without historical that the the legend Under such hold that legend circumstances we must hold such circumstances the name of Addai is connected is of of no historical historical value value for for connected with the in As it was Edessa. the beginnings the of Christianity in Edessa. it adapted in Christianity adapted in beginnings it of to the of that that town, reflects the Edessa to it certainly reflects some of the the needs of town, certainly there at at a a later time. It conditions later time. conditions there It was imported imported into into Edessa Edessa for an idealistic in order to to be used for idealistic reconstruction reconstruction of in of the the past. past. of It gives the official correct It the official history of a correct development of Christianity gives history development Christianity as it in Edessa as it should have been according in to aa later later point point of of view. view. according to Burkitt tries to reconstruct reconstruct the the history of Christianity Christianity in in Edessa Edessa Burkitt history of tries to in one part with the help part of of the the legend legend said said Addai, in help of the legend. legend. Addai, to have been a contemporary was to of Christ, according to other to other Christ, contemporary according the teacher of Palut, said to parts Palut, who is is said to have been legend the parts of the legend as a bishop consecrated as about A.D. 180 by Serapion. bishop by Serapion. Serapion Serapion AJX or was Bishop of Antioch from A.D. 182 or 192 to to 209 209 and he he is is Bishop 192 to in was supposed to have been in touch with Zephyrinus who Bishop supposed Zephyrinus Bishop 202-2 18. 2 Through of Rome from A.D. 202-218. these connections connections Palut Palut Through these 'catholic bishop becomes the 'catholic' par excellence of the Edessene excellence of the Edessene Church bishop par is the central central figure BurMtt's hypothetical and is hypothetical reconstruction. reconstruction. figure of Burkitt's !

5

1 this question cf. Marquart, loc. cit. cit. p. 1 On this p. 300, 300, n. n. 3, 3, and H. Gomperz's article question cf. Marquart, lac. Gomperz's article 'Hat .es es jemals in Edessa christliche christliche K6nige ?' ArchaoL 'Hat jemals in gegeben?' Archiiol. Epigraph. Epigraph. Mitteilungen Mitteilungen Konige gegeben aus aus Ostereich-Ungarn, xix, Wien 1896, Ostereich-Ungam, xix, 1896, pp. pp. 154-57. 154-57. 2 all agree at all 2 These dates do not at other. They They are are given given as taken from from as taken agree with each other. Burkitt. Burkitt.

TATIAN TAT1AN

AND AND

THE THE

D1ATESSARON DIATESSARON

283

On the other hand, the Syrian in his his chronicle chronicle hand, Michael the Syrian reports reports in to the Christian that Bardaisan was converted to Christian faith faith by by an Edessene Bishop Izani and followed followed Bishop Hystasp Hystasp who was preceded preceded by by Bishop Bishop Izani by of whom he knew from by Bishop Bishop Aqai, Aqai, and Michael puts Palut, of puts Palut, Doctrine of the Doctrine in the the times the times of the the apostles. Michael's list list Addai, in of Addai, apostles. Michael's can hardly be to agree brought Burkitt's reconstruction. reconstruction. hardly brought to agree with Burkitt's think we shall shall do best best to to reject 'II think Michael's order order altogether.' reject Michael's altogether.' writes. 11 He may Burkitt writes. be right, be that it may also be that we have have may right, but it may also real history here some remnants of the real in history which were removed in idealistic reconstruction. reconstruction. We can only the idealistic state two facts facts with with only state certainty: certainty If Bardaisan (born in Edessa 1. If converted in to the Edessa to the (born A.D. 154-) 154.) was converted Christian faith, a Christian community must have existed there existed there faith, community in the second half of the second century. century. to the the Edessene Chronicle, the sanctuary 2. According of the the Chronicle, the According to sanctuary of in the Christian Church was destroyed in the great inundation of 201. inundation of destroyed great is the earliest earliest reference reference to to a This is a church building building in in Edessa as Edessa as houses. distinct from worship As the 'catholic distinct in private houses. the 'catholic' bishop, worship private bishop, Palut, of the the town at at that that time, time, is is Palut, who must have been bishop bishop of not mentioned, mentioned, he cannot have played played the the important important role role atatBurkitt. On the to him by the other hand we fully tributed to tributed fully understand understand by Burkitt. is Edessene Chronicle. why Addai is not mentioned in the Edessene Chronicle. why C

:

5

THE D1ATESSARON TATIAN AND AND THE DIATESSARON 7. 7. TAT1AN scholars such as Tatian, by scholars as Harnack the second man connected by Tatian, the the beginnings and Burkitt in Edessa, calls Burkitt with the Edessa, calls beginnings of Christianity Christianity in himself an 'Assyrian', that he came from Assyria, Assyria, himself Assyrian', which means that the which, according to the the well-known geographer geographer the country according to country which, Tatian's contemporary, contemporary, lay lay between the the Claudius Ptolemaeus, Tatian's Claudius Ptolemaeus, Tigris Media, from the the Armenian mountains as as far far as as CtesiCtesiTigris and Media, phon. 22 It that Adiabene, Adiabene, situated situated has already It has already been noted above that phon. to the the east part of of the the Roman province province the Tigris, to east of the Tigris, became a part of Assyria33 after the war of Trajan Trajan (A.D. (A.D. 1116). may after the of Assyria 16). Theodor Zahn may was Tatian's be correct correct in that Adiabene Tatian's home country, country, 4 in supposing be supposing that but we know nothing definite about it. it. Tatian calls calls himself himself a but nothing definite Greek. His mother was not he to say 'barbarian', that is is to motl1.er tongue tongue 'barbarian', that say '

1 1 Burkitt, Burkitt Early Early Eastern Eastern Christianity, Christianity, p. p. 32; 32; in in the the German edition edition Urchristentum Urchristentum im im le Syrien Orient p. Chronique de Michel Michelle Syrien ... par par Chabot, Chabot, i,i, Paris Paris 1899, 1899, PPpp. l8 184 f. Ghronique 4f 2 2 Theodor Theodor Zahn, Zahn, 'Tatian's 'Tatian's Diatessaron', Diatessaron', Forschungen. Forschungen• ..• Erlangen Erlangen 1881, 1881, vol. vel. i,i, 26 9· p. P· 3269. 4 3 See See above above p. p. 272. 272. • Zahn Zahn loc. 1oc. cit. cit. pp. pp. 270, 270, 273. 273.

2~. Orient, p. 20.

.

.

.

.

.

.

284 284

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

was Syriac, in Assyria. Assyria. He was very gifted the language very gifted Syriac, the language spoken spoken in and a man of He renounced his chance of being his of of importance. renounced chance importance. being to at home and, eager to learn, abroad given a high position went at and, eager learn, given high position to only work preserved preserved for for ad Graecos, the only to the the West. His Gratio ratio ad West. His Graecos, the that he wrote excellent and that he very well us, shows that Greek that was wrote excellent he well us, shows very he was no acquainted philosophy and learning. with Greek philosophy learning. But he acquainted with Gratio shows proud admirer that he was proud of the the Greeks. Greeks. The whole Oratio shows that admirer of of a 'barbarian'.l of being 'barbarian'. 1 being a While in with Justin J ustin Martyr Martyr through through in Rome he came in in contact contact with Christian. He must have have remained whose influence influence he became a Christian. a few years his master's in death (about (about 165). in Rome a after his master's death 165). We years after his pupils Rhodon from of his these hear during these years-Rhodon of several several of hear of during years pupils Narcissus from Jerusalem of Asia perhaps Clement of Asia Minor, Minor, Narcissus Jerusalem and perhaps Alexandria. differences with the the Church are are mentioned by by Alexandria. His differences that he he returned returned to to the the East. East. It Irenaeus. tells us us that It Irenaeus. Epiphanius Epiphanius tells the no that left We have may be that he left Rome about the year 172. year 172. may his life. the rest rest of of his life. That he he went to to Edessa Edessa is is information information about the is only conjectured by modern scholars nowhere reported and is scholars nowhere only conjectured by reported that Edessa is the the place place where Christianity Christianity because believe that Edessa is because they they believe in is the East began. in He is not mentioned in the Edessene Chronicle 22 the East Edessene in the Chronicle began. that he ever ever came into nor do we hear that into contact contact with with Bardaisan, Bardaisan, at Edessa in in 154. It is much more It is likely that he he who was born at 154. likely that in his and settled to there. settled there. returned to his home in Assyria returned Assyria a Christian that a Christian Mission have seen seen that Mission had been We have been launched launched end of the the first It is before the in Assyria in of the first century. century. It is possible possible that that Assyria before Tatian knew something before he started started something about Christianity Christianity before for the the West. In Rome he learned to out to regard this religion religion in in out for regard this If he Christian. If a different he then returned to to different spirit then returned spirit and became a Christian. must, have found there there a Christian comAssyria, a number of of Christian Assyria, he must munities. The bishoprics, bishoprics, numbering twenty and more, more, which which munities. numbering twenty in the countries existed about 224 countries along along the the Tigris, Tigris, 3 needed needed existed 224 in to develop. certain period have tried tried to to contact contact a certain period to develop. Tatian may may have it was for It seems that it for these Christian communities these Christian communities in in them. It that text Assyria that he composed a Syriac text arranged in the order of in the order of Assyria Syriac composed arranged the Diatessaron. Diatessaron, 4 the 2 loc. cit. cit. pp. Zahn loco 2 See above p. p. 276-7. 276-7. See above 270-2. pp. 270-2. See above p. p. 275. 275. 4 formulation was suggested 4 This fonnulation D. Kilpatrick, remarks: 'If 'If Professor G. D. suggested by by Professor Kilpatrick, who remarks: the Diatessaron was primarily of the the Gospel Gospel material, material, then the whole whole then the primarily an arrangement arrangement of first produced question produced in in Greek Greek or or Syriac becomes of of question whether the Diatessaron was first Syriac becomes less importance.' less importance.' 1

1 3

3

THE OLD SYR1AC THE SYRIAG GOSPELS

285

8. THE OLD SYR1AC 8. SYRIAG GOSPELS Diatessaron is The Diatessaron with the the Old Syriac is closely connected Syriac closely connected with of which we know two MSS. of is the the Codex Gospels, One them is of Gospels, the fifth century and and published published Curetonianus, written in in the fifth century Curetonianus, probably probably written 1 by William Cureton The other one is the famous palimpsest • other is one the famous by palimpsest in 1892 by Agnes Agnes from the Convent of Mount Sinai, discovered in Sinai, discovered 1892 by in 1894 as a joint edition by Bensly, Smith Lewis and published in a as edition published 1894 joint by Bensly, Rendel Harris and Burkitt, the original original in in the the studied the Burldtt, who had studied script of the palimpsest contains stories of the convent. 2 The upper contains stories upper script palimpsest saints it it was written written by of saints; a monk Johannes Johannes in in aa convent convent in in by a Ma'arrat Mesran Me~ran (between Aleppo), and was was (between Antioch and Aleppo), finished in in AGr 1090, i.e. A.D. 778. under script script may may have have finished 1090, i.e. 778. The under 3 been written as early written as as the the fourth fourth century.3 early as century. These two MSS sometimes differ from each each other other to to such an differ from such an extent that they extent that as two different different translations. translations. they have been regarded regarded as 4 under the the influence influence But this this theory, by Julius theory, formulated by Julius Bewer under 5 5 collected by of the material collected Bonus, is is not not correct. Albert Bonus, correct. We by Albert have here a translation was never never officially officially translation of of the the Bible Bible which which was It was subjected and corrected corrected by by recognized. to alterations alterations and recognized. It subjected to at writing down as perfect a text as possible. copyists as a as text copyists who aimed at writing perfect possible. the translation They to other other Greek Greek texts texts translation to They may may have adapted adapted the at their their disposal. in at disposal. We have an analogue in the Targum and the the the analogue Targum which Septuagint have occasionally been altered according to been altered Septuagint occasionally according to in the of the Old Latin of the Latin Gospels other Hebrew texts, and in the forms forms texts, Gospels of which we can now form a good idea thanks thanks to to the the new edition edition good idea the Berlin from material published by the Berlin Academy material collected by collected published by by Academy Adolf Julicher. as we come to to an authorized authorized version, version, the the Julicher. 6 As soon as conditions are are changed. conditions Latin Vulgate, Vulgate, of of the the Syriac of the the Latin changed. MSS of Syriac the the of Onkelos have same of the Targum On~elos have generally the text, Peshitta, Peshitta, text, Targum generally with few variant variant readings. readings. Of the the Old Syriac only have have two MSS and hardly hardly Syriac Gospels Gospels we only .

;

1 a very the Four 1 Remains of Four Gospels in Syriac, Syriac, hitherto hitherto unknown unknown in in ancient Recension Recension of very ancient Gospels in of a of the Europe; by William William Cureton, Cureton, London, translated by edited and translated London, 1858. discovered, edited 1858. Europe; discovered, 2 Four Gospels 2 The Four the Sinaitic Palimpsest by by the the late late in Syriac, transcribed from the Sinaitic Palimpsest Syriac transcribed Gospels in Robert C. by F. F. Crawford Burkitt. Burkitt. With an G. Bensly, Harris, and by Bensly, and by by J. J. Rendel Harris, Introduction by Lewis, Cambridge, Cambridge, 1894. 1894. by Agnes Agnes Smith Lewis, 3 to A. Hjelt, 3 According p. 24, 24, not not later later than the the beginning beginning Sinaiticus, 1930, According to 1930, p. Hjelt, Syrus Syrus Sinaiticus, the fifth fifth century. of the century, 4 the New Testament Testament Canon in the 4 The The History History of the Syriac Syriac Church, Church, Chicago Chicago 1900, pp. 3-16. 3-16. Canon in 1900, pp. of the 5 5 Collatio Lewisiani rescripti Codice Curetoniano, Curetoniano, • . . Oxonii 1896. Collatio Codicis Codicis Lewisiani 1896. rescripti . . • cum Codice 6 in altlateinischer altlateinischer Vberlieferung 6 Itala. ed. A. Julicher. J ulicher. Berlin, Berlin, Itala. Das Neue Testament in Neue Testament Uberlieferung ... ed. ii. Marcus 1940. Subsequently iii. i.i. Matthaus, has been published. published. Lucas, has Matthaus, 1938; 1938; ii. 1940. Subsequently iii. Lucas, 9

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

286 286

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

any quotations quotations by by Syriac Syriac Fathers, Fathers, as as these these usually usually quote quote Tatian's Tatian's any Diatessaron.11 Burkitt, Burkitt, in in his his great great edition edition of of 1904, 1904, was able able to to Diatessaron. various print the text of one of these and to add the various readings the to of one these and the text of MSS add readings print of the the other other in in the the notes. notes. The edition edition was was made with great great care care of is reliable reliable in in its its details. details. But But we must must keep keep in in mind that that in in and is earlier times times other other texts texts of of this this version version may may have have existed existed and that that earlier hardly two MSS will will give exactly the the same same text. text. Had more hardly any give exactly any two of these texts preserved, we should should have have to to adopt adopt aa method of these been preserved, texts been of version similar similar to to the the edition edition of of the the Old Latin Latin of editing the version editing the Gospels Jiilicher. Gospels by by Jtilicher. It is unfortunate unfortunate that that Burkitt had been been asked asked to to publish publish aa new It is Burkitt had edition of the the Curetonian text which which was was out out of of print. print. 22 Although Although edition of Guretonian text was convinced convinced that that the the Sinai Sinai MS represented represented a much he himself himself was he older text, he he had to to publish publish the the later later text text according according to to older form form of of text, give the the various various readings readings of of the the his commission, commissior., and he his he had to to give older text where the the text text of of the the Guretonianus Curetonianus older the notes. notes. 3 Only in the text in Only where text. The text print the older text. text was not was he able to not preserved he the older able to preserved print it is cases most In is therefore not consistent. In cases it is published by him is therefore not consistent. published by is text the later the later the but in other cases, where the later text is later revised revised text, but in other where text, cases, He not preserved, he adopts the older unrevised text. published text. the he older unrevised published preserved, adopts these texts texts as as if one and the the same recension. recension. these if they they represented represented one type and written written in in the the Both texts texts are, of the the same type are, he thought, thought, of of idiomatic Syriac. full He states that the text is full of peculiarities same idiomatic is the states that text peculiarities Syriac. in grammar be met elsewhere elsewhere in in Syriac in to be Syriac grammar and spelling, hardly to spelling, hardly of dialectical literature. But he is no no question question dialectical literature. maintains that he maintains that there there is or rustic idiom. On the all indications indications point point variety rustic idiom. the contrary, variety or contrary, all to the the fact fact that used the to that the the translator translator used the vernacular vernacular Syriac Syriac of with the the simplicity Edessa \\lith comes from literary ease which comeS literary simplicity and ease 4 There is underestimated the the training. is no doubt that that Burkitt Burkitt underestimated training. similarities differences of the the two texts by similarities differences texts and was more impressed by impressed in common against which they have in translations. later translations. they have against later 1 1 There are, the separate are, however, however, some passages Gospels are quoted. quoted. passages where the separate Gospels Cf. J des Herrn Parabeln des Cf. oseph Schafers, Erkliirung von z'on Paraheln Herm antimarkionitische Erklarung Joseph Schafers, Eine altsyrische altsyrische antimarkionitische und andere der Evangelien. Evangelien. Mit Beitriigen und zwei andere altsyrische Texten der zu Texten altsyrische Abhandhmgen Beitragen zu Tatian's Abhandlungen zu Diatessaron Diatessaron und Markion's Neuem ed. Neuern Testament. Testament, (Neutestamentliche Abhandlungen, ed. (Neutestamentliche Abhandlungen, M. Meiner~ Meinertz vi, Mtinster 1917, vi, 1,2, i, 2, Munster 1917, pp. pp. 226--9.) 226-9.) 2 the readings 2 Evangelwn Four Gospels, Curetonian Version Version rif the Four Evangelion da-A1epharreshe. da-Mephaneshe. The Curetonian readings Gospels, with the of the the Sinai Sinai Palimpsest and the the ear(y rif F. Crawford Burkitt (i, Patristic evidence, ed. F. of the ii, Palimpsest and early Syriac (i, ii, Syriac Patristic evidence., ed. Cambridge Cambridge 1904). 1904). 3 to re-edit 3 The commission to re-edit the to Professor Professor the Codex Curetonianus first given Curetonianus was first given to the Sinai Sinai MS it was given Bensly, MS was known. Mter in 189-1-, death in After Bensly's Bensly, before the given 1894, it Bensly's death to Burkitt. to Burkitt. * See Burkitt's Burkitt's edition, 4 See vol. ii, ii pp. ff. edition, vo!. pp, 39 39 ff. s

C. c. TORREY'S DOCUMENTS c. C. DOCUMENTS

287

" g. DOCUMENTS OF THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH" 9. C. C. TORREY'S "DOCUMENTS

The relation relation between the texts was examined anew by by the two texts 1 Sinai Charles C. Torrey.I He refers to the fact that the Sinai palimpto fact that the refers the Torrey. palimpsest shows traces sest pronunciation and spelling. traces of of Syro-Palestinian Syro-Palestinian pronunciation spelling. these traces been indicated indicated by by WellWellSome of these traces had previously previously been 2 hausen in Ig05.2 Torrey publishes a large of such of a number such igo5Torrey publishes large instances which he had collected over a long long time time from his his own collected over these Gospels. reading with regard regard to the material material writes with to the reading of these Gospels. He writes which he publishes: publishes :

c

The list list makes no claim 'The completeness, nor nor on the the other claim of of completeness, other it include include only are not hand does it such forms idioms as are not and idioms as forms only at all all in in Edessean Syriac. found at Any usage is much more Syriac. Any usage which is in the the 'Western than in in classical classical Syriac Syriac frequent 'Western Aramaic' than frequent in to in may have the right to a place in this investigation.' this may right place investigation.' The material collected by him is is on the the whole whole convincing. convincing. collected by is also also quite in He is right in assuming that originally such traces that traces quite right assuming originally in the but that that they were altered in were more numerous in the text, in were altered text, but they the course of time by by copyists accustomed to correct Syriac. to correct accustomed copyists Syriac. several centuries centuries elapsed date After all, between the the original original date all, several elapsed between translation and the the copying in of translation of the text in the Sinai palimpsest. of the text the Sinai copying palimpsest. arrives at at the the following Torrey conclusions: Torrey arrives following conclusions: translators of these these Old Syriac The translators Gospels were natives natives of Syriac Gospels Palestine, birth and training but converts converts to to the the NaPalestine, Jews Jews by by birth training but zarene faith, for a a considerable time had been resident resident considerable time faith, who for in the region Antioch men of in region of Antioch; of learning learning and masters masters of of the the an with nevertheless and wrote wrote with Syriac who nevertheless spoke Syriac language language spoke Palestinian Aramaic sufficient admixture of to give give it it something of Palestinian sufficient to something of a patois. text we have of the the character patois. In the the Cu'retonian Curetonian text character of Sinai text to see see a revision the Sinai its language text improving improving its language in in to revision of the direction of of pure the direction removing the the conspicuously conspicuously pure Syriac, Syriac, removing to a later later form of Palestinian elements the text text to of Palestinian elements and conforming conforming the the Greek. the ;

conclusions except the words II fully for the except for fully agree agree with Torrey's Torrey's conclusions that the in the fact the 'in of Antioch'. From the fact that the upper the region of Antioch'. script upper script region in in A.D. written of the was written in 778 in a monastery the palimpsest monastery near 778 palimpsest Antioch we cannot draw the that the the under scriptthe conclusion conclusion that script three been the text text of the must the have written, three or or four four the Gospels-must written, Gospels of the to at the same place, to say nothing of the place centuries the centuries earlier, at place earlier, say nothing place, c

Primitive Church, the Primitive 11 Charles C. York, 1942, pp. 249 249 ff. fr. G. Torrey, Church, New York, 1942, pp. of the Torrey, Documents of Gel. Anzeiger, Gott. Gel. •2 Wellhausen in Semitic Inscriptions. Inscriptions. Golt. Anzeiger, in his his review of Littmann's Semitic

New

1905, p. P- 683. 683. >

288

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

itself may may have been made more than six six the translation where the translation itself is clear centuries it is clear that, that, if if Torrey Torrey is is earlier. On the other hand it centuries earlier. the other right, made, as as Burkitt Burkitt suggests, suggests, translation cannot have been made, the translation right, the in of the the text text was made there. there. revision of in Edessa. that a revision It may Edessa. It may be that The Curetonian text; here here all all traces traces of of offers such such a revised revised text; Curetonian offers archaic words and forms this, and other other forms have been removed. But this, archaic words revisions, in Edessa Edessa or or elsewhere. elsewhere. 11 could have been made in revisions, could Torrey's with the the conditions conditions prevailing prevailing conclusions agree agree entirely entirely with Torrey 's conclusions in large Jewish Jewish population population among among a large in Adiabene where there there was a since the which aa Christian active since the days mission had been active Christian mission days of Addai seen that (before that this this Jewish Jewish population population had 100). We have seen (before A.D. 100). a Old Testament least parts been in of a Syriac Testamentin the of at at least the possesion Syriac parts of possesion of of first for since the middle the made by the of the first century. Jews for Jews-since Jews century. by Jews that the the translation translation of of the the Gospels Gospels Burkitt Burkitt remarked quite rightly that quite rightly translation of Old by a translation of the into must have been preceded the into Syriac a preceded by Syriac into that of Hebrew Testament into The correct rendering of that language. correct rendering language. in the proper explained from the the Greek the Gospels Gospels cannot be explained proper names in but and converted text alone. alone. 2 For 'Jews birth text by birth education, converted education, 'Jews by for a long in faith who for settled'-in to long time time had been settled' to the the Christian Christian faith Adiabene-the rendering of of Hebrew proper proper names would Adiabene the correct correct rendering is very likely that difficult. It It is not be difficult. the translation translation of of the the Gospels Gospels very likely that the in Adiabene where the the conditions was made in conditions were precisely precisely such such as as described by Torrey. described by Torrey. close connection which obviously exists between the The close obviously exists the of Tatian and the the Old Syriac Syriac Gospels Gospels can can be explained explained Diatessaron ofTatian and has has been explained-in -and different ways. ways. We can suppose explained in two different suppose either that that the the Diatessaron was made from the either the text text of of the the Old in this this case which- in case must have existed Syriac before the the existed before Syriac Gospels, Gospels, which· or the Diatessaron was composed; or that the Diatessaron was originally Diatessaron composed; originally in Greek and later later translated translated into composed into Syriac. In this case this case composed in Syriac. In the later than date the are of a later date than the Diatessaron the Old Syriac Diatessaron Syriac Gospels Gospels translated in close and must have been translated close connection connection with with it. it. his fundamental book about Theodor Zahn, about the the Zahn, who wrote his collected by Important by M. Black Black in in his Aramaic his book An Aramaic Important material has been collected the Gospels to the to Acts, Oxford, c£ Appendix Appendix A.: A.: The West Aramaic Aramaic Oxford, 1946, Gospels and Acts, 1946, cf. in the the Old Syriac element in r6-22 r. Most of of the the instances instances quoted quoted by by Black Black pp. 2216-221. Syriac Gospels, Gospels, pp. also examples are from the Sinai text, examples from the Curetonian. This This the Guretonian. text, but there are also will need a thorough problem second edition edition of of the the book was pubpubproblem will investigation. A second thorough investigation. lished in Oxford, Oxford, 1954. 1954. 2 It requires 2 It requires some acquaintance to know that that NaXUlp acquaintance with the Old Testament to Na^cop in the the genealogy St. Luke should be written in written ?CU>J, ;~, but but L:apoux should genealogy given given by by St. Socpoux should 1

1

Approach Approach

be be

30 \\OJ.CD, vV ^

,

and Aa[Le:;( and Evangelion da-Mepharreshe, da-Mepharreshe, %,V)X. Evangelion Aa^xsx should be ~.

Burkitt gives in support Burkitt of his his conclusions. conclusions. gives several more examples examples in support of

n,

II, 202

i.

i.

BURKITT BURKITT

ON

THE THE

SINAI

289 289

PALIMPSEST

1 Diatessaron in conclusion that that Tatian Tatian composed composed in 1881,1 to the the conclusion iSSi, came to the Diatessaron on the Syriac Gospels., Gospels, of of which the basis basis of of the the Old Syriac Zahn only knew at that time the Curetonian. Friedrich Baethgen, at that the Curetonian. Friedrich only Baethgen, who in 1885 Curetonian with with the Diatesthe Diatescollated the the Guretonian 1885 carefully carefully collated stated that that this great number of harmonistic saron, this text of harmonistic text shows a great saron., stated are difficult readings unless we admit that they to explain that they difficult to readings which are explain unless were made under the the Diatessaron. Diatessaron. This This and other the influence influence of the other led him to reasons led that the the text text of of the Curetonian to the the conclusion the Guretonian conclusion that later than the must be later it cannot be older the Diatessaron that it older Diatessaron and that 2 than the middle of convinced that that the third of the third century.2 century. Zahn was convinced 3 Baethgen Baethgen was right. right.

10. BURKITT ON THE SINAI PALIMPSEST

In the the Sinai Sinai palimpsest of great antiquity antiquity were discovered. discovered. traces ofgreat palimpsest traces in a long article published 1 Burkitt, published in in 1894 in the the Guardian,4 deals Guardian* deals Burkitt, in long article 894 in with these these various various marks of concludes and concludes: of antiquity antiquity :

The arguments of the the Diatessaron for the the priority Diatessaron which were arguments for priority of satisfactory break down when the Curetonianus break satisfactory enough enough against against the to Syrus vetus represented applied Syrus vetus by the the Sinai Sinai palimpsest. palimpsest. applied to represented by But when, his text text he had completely completely ten years later., he published when, ten years later, published his of the different changed his mind. Mter a long investigation of the different his After changed long investigation he came the to with problems connected with these questions to the conthese questions problems clusion that the clusion originally composed composed the Diatessaron must have been originally later translated in Greek and later from Greek texts translated into into Syriac. Syriac. What texts in for this this change were the the reasons reasons for change of view? Burkitt decisive for for him: several reasons, Burkitt names several reasons, but one was decisive The Diatessaron of 'Western 'Western' readings readings Diatessaron shows a large large number of by the the Cambridge Cambridge Codex are unattested unattested except which otherwise otherwise are except by texts. Such 'Western' readings Latin texts. readings Bezae (D) by some Latin (D) and by have been must cannot be expected in the East; they imported the in East; they imported expected from the the West. via the the West. This importation importation must have been made via MSS Greek with from Rome in Diatessaron, which was composed in which Diatessaron, composed Western readings, brought to by Tatian and there there transtransto the East by readings, brought have of lated A translation of the separate Gospels translation into Syriac. lated into may separate Gospels Syriac. mentioned of been ordered Palut, the Catholic Bishop of Edessa, Catholic the ordered by Edessa, Bishop by Palut, 3

11 Theodor Forschungen zur zur Geschichte Geschichte des des neutestamentmutestamentTatiaris Diatessaron. Diatessaron. Forschungen Theodor Zahn, Zahn, Tatian's lichen Kanons .•. ii Erlangen lichen Erlangen 1881. 2 2 Friedrich des Curetonischen Curetonischen Friedrich Baethgen, griechische Text des Evangelienfragmente. Der griechische Baethgen, Evangelienfragmente. f. pp. 72 72 f. Syrers 1885, pp. Leipzig 1885, wiederhergestellt, Leipzig Syrers wiederhergestellt, 3 3 Theodor Zahn, Zahn, Geschichte Kanons, i, i, I, p. 405. 405. des mutestamentlichen neutestamentlichen Kanons, Geschichte des 1888, p. i, 1888, Gospels,' The Guardian, Guardian, 3ist 31st October Octobei" 18 94. •4 'The of the the Old Syriac Sinai Palimpsest 'The Sinai 1894. Syriac Gospels,' Palimpsest of 20 .

.

.

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

290

earlier. to give give this this order order by by the the earlier. He may encouraged to may have been encouraged was not fact as composed by a heretic, not a much that the as fact that the Harmony, composed by heretic, Harmony, valued translation was made on valued in in the of Rome. The translation the Church of the of the the as read in in Antioch about 200, of a a Greek text the basis basis of text as 200, and of Diatessaron accustomed. In this this Edessenes were accustomed. Diatessaron to to which the the Edessenes way into the the new translation. translation. But the 'Western' 'Western' readings readings crept way the crept into the in of these supposed endeavours of the Bishop the new of in spite these Bishop the spite supposed remained the Diatessaron translation no influence and the Diatessaron translation gained influence gained the during the the following following centuries. centuries. the Gospel the Syrian of the Syrian Church during Gospel of In the Evangelion da-Mepharreshe da-Mepharreshe Burkitt Burkitt to his the Introduction his Evangelion Introduction to of with presented this sketch of the development with great caution, as sketch the this great caution, as presented development indifficulties a 'working hypothesis', fully aware of the great difficulties inof the great 'working hypothesis', fully 1 it. herent In his Margaret Lecture Lecture on 'The Bible Bible in it'! his second St. Margaret herent in second St. 2 2 in in Syria', and his in he speaks with much confidence, in his more confidence, speaks Syria 3 last speaking Christianity'3 he has last article he has article 'Syriac somewhat 'Syriac speaking Christianity' influence of of the the Dutch Harmony Harmony modified his hypothesis the influence modified his hypothesis under the discussed by Plooij, but in general he does not doubt the corcordiscussed by in not the does doubt he Plooij, general rectness hypothesis, and here as we have have seen, seen, he goes goes rectness of the the hypothesis, here as as to far as so to suggest may be be one and the the so far that Tatian and Addai may suggest that same man. 5

,

THE 'WESTERN' READINGS IN THE DIATESSARON ii. THE 11. 'Western readings in the the Diatessaron The 'Western' readings in Diatessaron certainly certainly provide provide I a challenging problem. But I doubt whether it can be solved it can be solved challenging problem. I Burkitt. to want refer here in the way way proposed by Burkitt. I only to refer here to two to only proposed by facts which have come to to our knowledge in in recent years. facts recent knowledge years. i. The fragments the Gospels I. Acts among among the the Chester Chester fragments of the Gospels and Acts Sir Frederic Beatty Papyri, dated by Sir Frederic Kenyon the first half from first the half Beatty Papyri, by Kenyon 4 third century,4 these of the third show these 'Western' readings in great 'Western in century, readings great careful investigation number. After a careful of this this MS in in connection connection investigation of Sir Frederic with other ancient texts, texts, Sir draws the the following following conconFrederic draws clusions clusions: 5

5

:

authorities of With D and other authorities of the the so-called 'Western' type type so-called 'Western' its (i.e. are relations are interesting and significant. its relations (i.e. the papyrus') papyrus') interesting significant. all the Gospels there are a considerable In all considerable number of of passages passages Gospels there in which it it supports in of this this type, type, including including aa good good supports readings readings of

ff. f.f. 3 Cambridge Ancient History, pp. 492-6. 492-0. See See Burkitt's review of of Plooij's Plooij's Burkitt's review xii, 1939, Cambridge Ancient History, xii, 1939, pp. 'A primitive text of the Diatessaron Diatessaron' Leiden 1923 in JTS, ]TS, xxv, xxv, 1924, pp. 113-30. book 'A primitive text of the 1923 in 1924, pp. 113-30. 4 The Chester Chester Beatty Biblical Papyri. • The Papyri• ••. Fasc. Fasc. ii, The Gospels and Acts, Acts, London Beatty Biblical ii, Gospels and x. 1933, P- x. '933> p. 1

1 Evangelion ii, pp. Evangelion da-Mepharreshe, da-Mepharreshe, ii, pp. 206 2 1 2 Early Early Eastern Eastern Christianiry, p. 76 Christianity, 1904, 904, p. 76

flf.

8

9

.

.

.

THE THE

'WESTERN'

READINGS IN

THE DIATESSARON

29I 291

many 'Western' support. has it has many which have exclusively exclusively 'Western support. But it none of the more notable characteristic of of this this type,, type, notable variants variants characteristic and where D and the have peculiar peculiar readings, readings, the the the Old Latin have is papyrus is usually against them (p. xiv). . . . The general papyrus usually against (p. xiv). general result to to which this this evidence points result appear to to be be that that points would appear this MS is is a witness witness to this in Egypt Egypt in in the half to the the existence existence in the first first half third century of the third of text text distinct from that that found found distinct from, century of a type type of in B, predominantly with a a strong of readings readings infusion of B, and with predominantly in strong infusion are grouped grouped together together found in the early authorities which are early authorities 'Western Its Its 'Western' 'Western' features as 'Western'. do not not imply imply any any connection connection features do either Rome or or the the Syriac with either Church. It only confirms confirms It only Syriac Church. as to the conclusion as character of the term term to the the misleading of the misleading character 'Western'. . .. The readings 'Western'. do occur occur in in it are not not it are readings which do or Syrian, geographically but are early readings readings are early geographically Western or Syrian, but which did not find find a place in B B, but but which in degrees in varying place in varying degrees in Western Syrian, are preserved or Gaesarean Caesarean authorities authorities preserved in Syrian, or xviii f). (pp. f). (pp. xviii 3

.

.

.

5

.

.

.

.

5

As we now have aa text text of the the Gospels with 'Western' readings 'Western' readings Gospels with which existed existed in in Egypt in the the first half of of the the third third century, century,!1 first half Egypt in we may that much earlier similar texts texts existed existed not not only earlier similar may suppose suppose that only climate in Egypt where a favourable climate preserved them, also Egypt preserved them, but also 2 the East in in genera1. of a in the Texts of such a kind have been such kind must have general. the Old Syrian the basis basis of the Syrian Gospels. Gospels. texts with these so-called 'Western' 2. That texts these so-called 'Western' readings readings must old is in be very old is shown in a quite objective way by Professor Professor really really very quite objective way by in his of of 'The Semitisms of Bezae Wensinck in his investigation of Codex Bezae investigation their relation relation to to the the non-Western text and their text of of the the Gospel Gospel of of St. St. D text of with that the Codex nonof with that of Luke'.3 comparing the text Luke'. 3 By By comparing the Gospels Western MSS of the upon a group group of of variants variants Gospels he came upon faithful of or less faithful rendering of Semitic originating from a more or less rendering originating the which Semitic expressions and Semitic syntax. Disregarding the variants syntax. Disregarding expressions variants common the owe their to editorial tendencies, the variants their origin to editorial tendencies, origin to those common to to D and the the non- Western MSS and those to D and non-Western remained. about variants in the parallel texts in the other Gospels, 270 variants texts other 270 Gospels, parallel instances to Codex D and about 50 Of these 50 instances these more than 200 belong belong to to remember that 11 In that the the text text used by by is important facts it it is connection with with these these facts In connection important to 'Western* readings Clement of these 'Western' readings in in great great numbers. See P. P. M. of Alexandria showed these Barnard 'The Biblical in the the four four Gospels and the the Acts Acts of of the the Clement of Biblical Text cif Gospels and of Alexandria in of Clement Studies v, Apostles' (Texts .., v, 5, 1899). 5, London 1899). (Texts and Studi:s Apostles these problems 22 Cf. by G, G. D. Kilpatnck, Western Text and of these the latest latest discusslon discussion of Cf. the Kilpatrick, 'Western problems by Original Acts', JTS, JTS, xliv, xliv, 1943, pp. 24-36. 24-36. In his his article article text in in the the Gospels 1943, pp. Gospels and Acts', Original text in the Epistles' 'Western (ibid., xlv, xlv, pp. pp. 60-5) 60-5) he showed that that similar similar 'Western Text and Original Epistles' (ibid., Original in other parts conditions Testament. in other conditions prevail parts of the New Testament. prevail in 3 S Bulletin Bezan Club, pp. 11-48. Bulletin cif the Bezan 11-48. 1937, pp. xii, Leiden December 1937, Club, No. xii, of the 1

THE TRANSLATIONS

292

OF THE BIBLE

to differences to differences of of reading reading all of them due to MSS all to non-Western MSS, In a of or text. In of Aramaic text. number of an underlying or translation translation of underlying as of as well cases reading of MSS, as the non-Western MSS, well as of Codex of the the reading cases the D, which, in in the the same way, way, proved proved sense which, D, gives unsatisfactory sense gives an unsatisfactory to have aa simple explanation. From these observations these observations Wensinck to have simple explanation. the Aramaic background concludes: background of of the the Gospel Gospel concludes D represents represents the MSS tradition than the non-Western MSS, seems, the non-Western and tradition more faithfully seems., faithfully l1 to from this of view, to merit precedence. this point of view, precedence. point The so-called in the the Old Syriac Gospels 'Western' readings so-called 'Western' readings in Syriac Gospels for the Diatessaron are early readings for the Diatessaron cannot which cannot in reality are in reality early readings in to be found the be made responsible. They were already to in the Greek already responsible. They This text translation. This the Syriac translation. Greek the basis basis of of the text which formed the Syriac writes: one. text early one. Torrey writes: text must have been a very very early Torrey 3

:

3

renders a text to The Sinai a Greek text to which it it text occasionally Sinai text occasionally renders is primitive readings readings which the the dedewitness preserving is the the only only witness, preserving primitive accordingly veloping not tolerate tolerate and accordingly Christian doctrine doctrine could not veloping Christian revised. revised. 3

He refers 'rOV 'Il7)aouv "I)<1oUV rendered rendered in in to the the reading refers to reading 'I
3

1 Gf. with Wensinck's conclusion Wellhausen's remark in 1 Cf. in Einleitung Einleitung in in die die drei drei ersten Evangelien; ersten sind haufig hiiufig Semitismen Semitismen p. 15: Euangelien; Berlin 1905, 1905, p. 15: Im Cantabrigiensis Cantabrigiensis Bezae sind stehen geblieben, beseitigt sind: sind: und dies ist ein ein Sinaiticus beseitigt dies ist geblieben, die im Vaticanus und Sinaiticus als sicher gelten, dass die Vorzug. die Semitismen Semitismen nicht nicht nachtraglich nachtraglich Vorzug. Denn es darf als gelten, dass Gf. 2nd edn., eingetragen, edn., Berlin I, p. p. 9. g. Berlin 191 ausgemerzt sind. Cf. eingetragen, sondern ausgemerzt 1911, o2 Arthur Hjelt, und Tatiarfs Tatian's Diatessaron. Diatessaron• •.• Hjelt, Die Alts,yrische Altsyrische Evangelieniibersetzung Evangelienubersetzung und Leipzig pp. 96-107. Leipzig 1901, 1901, pp. 96-107. .

.

.

THE SYR1AC SYRIAG D1ATESSARON DIATESSARON

293 293

to those scholars scholars who are to to regard regard aa text text practically practically are inclined inclined to that of identical with that as the earliest version of the the Sinai Sinai palimpsest palimpsest as the earliest version 1 of the the Gospels in Syriac. in Gospels Syriac.

THE SYR1AC 12. THE SYRIAG D1ATESSARON DIATESSARON text The Syriac text which was before Tatian when he he composed composed before Tatian Syriac the Diatessaron was certainly not practically identical with the the not with identical certainly practically text of the Sinai Sinai palimpsest. text It be a remarkable coinciIt would a be remarkable coincipalimpsest. if one of the two forms of text dence if preserved had been been the the basis basis text preserved for Tatian's work. We must remember that that the the Syriac Syriac translation translation for had no authoritatively between the the fixed text. text. The differences differences between authoritatively fixed text of the Diatessaron and that that of text Syriac Gospels Gospels cannot cannot of the the Old Syriac that Tatian be explained Tatian may have used used Greek Greek explained by by suggesting suggesting that may have as well as as the at his MSS as the Syriac Gospels at his disposal. They only Syriac Gospels disposal. They only that the the Syriac Tatian text used by Tatian differed in some respects show that text in differed Syriac by respects in the from the text in the Sinai Sinai MS. the text the other hand, the Diatessaron On the a great In Diatessaron was a success. In hand, the great success. the the Syriac-speaking separate Gospels Gospels were were forced forced the separate Syriac-speaking Church the is quite into the the background. It is natural that that the Syriac transtransinto the Syriac background. It quite natural lation of the the Gospels lation influenced at at aa later later Gospels should have been influenced Diatessaron. Baethgen influences stage by the Diatessaron. pointed out out such influences stage by Baethgen pointed in the Curetonian. 2 The error error in in Baethgen's consisted in deduction consisted Baethgen's deduction in his his conclusion that the the translation translation could in could not not have been made conclusion that the alterations alterations to before A.D. 250. with the to which before 250. He did not reckon with old translations translations were exposed. authority like like Theosuch old exposed. That an authority dor Zahn was led that even he was not not led astray Baethgen shows that astray by by Baethgen the conditions conditions under which such old sufficiently old sufficiently acquainted acquainted with the Sinai As the Biblical translations translations existed. existed. Biblical the Gospel Gospel text text in in the the Sinai at a in the the fourth fourth century, century, at a time palimpsest was probably probably copied copied in palimpsest in valued the Eastern when the valued in the Eastern Churches, the Diatessaron Diatessaron was highly Churches, highly it also that it also was influenced it be that influenced by by the Diatessaron. Diatessaron. 33 it may well be may well these Gospel in these But in Gospel texts texts descendants descendants of of see in in the the main we must see the he when before the text which was before Tatian composed the text the Syriac composed Syriac Diatessaron. Diatessaron. The view in the East East on Diatessaron was composed that the the Diatessaron view that composed in the best of translation the translation of the Gospels best explains old Syriac the basis basis of of an old explains Gospels Syriac real trace trace of the fact that we have no real of its its existence existence and influence influence fact that the 2 1012. ii, ii, pp. pp. 210-12. See above, above, p. p. 289. 289. ihrem Verhiiltnis Verhaltnis zu See Die Altsyrischen in ihrem zu Tatiarfs Tatian's DiatesDiatesSee H. J. Evangdien in Altsyrischen Evangelien Vogels, Die J. Voge1s, ed. Bardenhewer, saron Freiburg 1911). saron (Biblische xvi, Freiburg Bardenhewer, xvi, 1911). Studien, ed. (Bibliscke Studien,

11 Evangelion Evangelion da-Mepharreshe da-Mepharreshe 22

23

294 2Q4

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

in that Origen, Origen, who was so so It is is certainly in the West. It the West. certainly remarkable that it mention interested does not once it although not does in textual textual criticism, interested in criticism, although he is writings of of Tatian. Tatian.l1 Clement the writings is very informed about the he well informed very well of Alexandria (died several books written written of Alexandria 225) knows of several (died about 225) 2 2 he knows views. But by Tatian and often criticizes his views. nothing his criticizes often nothing by of the Diatessaron, importance as as he was probably probably a fact fact of of special of the Diatessaron, a special importance a personal does Irenaeus (died (died about 202), 202), of Tatian. Tatian. 3 Nor does personal pupil pupil of as a a heretic, heretic, 44 know anything the to mention Tatian as first author author to the first anything of Diatessaron. of the the Diatessaron. Eusebius the Diatessaron in in his his Eusebius (died 340) mentions the (died about 340) here: Greek text has The text has here: Ecclesiastical (iv, 29). Ecclesiastical History History (iv, 29). Tatian, first head, head, brought brought together together aa their (the Tatian, their Encratists') first (the Encratists') I know how of the not do not how-of the combination and conjunction-I conjunction this is said still to Gospels, and he called it and this is said still to called it Diatessaron Diatessaron Gospels, be found among people. among some people. translation of Eusebius shows a The Old Syriac a few interesting interesting Syriac translation variants: variants :

Tatian, first head, head, collected collected and mixed their (the Tatian, their (the Encratists') Encratists') first called it and made an Evangelion and called it Diatessaron, i.e. that that i.e. Diatessaron, Evangelion still exists the mixed ones, exists among of the among many people up up ones, which still many people to the to the present day. present day. natural inference inference from this this much discussed The natural discussed passage passage is is that that never saw a copy of the Eusebius never Eusebius the text. text. copy of that the the Evangelion Evangelion Diatessaron Diatessaron Epiphanius 403) knows that (died 403) Epiphanius (died called by xocra is said to have been comcalled by some people xcx:t' c X 'E~pcdouc; is said to people E(3pouou<; 5 Jerome, in in De his book Viris Tatian. his Viris illustribus, posed by illustribus, speaks Jerome, posed by speaks endless series series of books which Tatian composed, of the endless composed, but he does does the Diatessaron. not Diatessaron. 6 not mention the c

13. 13. THE GREEK AND THE LATIN DIATESSARON line of a Until recently a Greek Diatessaron Diatessaron text text recently not a single single line to exist. exist. This is is no longer so, since on the the 5th 5th March was known to longer so, since 1 Geschichte der der altchristlichen altchristlichen Literatur, 1 Harnack, i, 489. 489. It It is is unlikely unlikely that that he even even knew Harnack, Geschichte Literatur, i, of the the bock, title of the title des neutestamentlichen Kanons), i, i, 412. 412. neutestamentlichen ICanons], book, as Zahn suggests suggests (Geschichte (Geschichte des 2 Cf. besides the in note iI: Einar 2 Cf. the references given Einar Molland, Molland, The The Conception Conception if the given in of the the Alexandrian in the Gospels Alexandrian Theology, pp. 21 21 f.f. Gospels in Theology, Oslo 1938, 1938, pp. Gf. the references in n. 33 Cf. references given n. I. i. given in 4 4 Zahn Forschungen, Forschungen, i,i, pp. Die altsyrische altsyrische Evangelienubersetzung Evangelieniibersetzunu pp. 14-20; 14-20; Arthur HjeIt, Hjelt, Die Tatiarfs Diatessaron, '" und Tatian's f. Diatessaron, pp. pp. 23 23 f. 5 5 Zahn, f. Zahn, Forschungen, i, pp. Forschungen,, i, pp. 221I f. 6 f. 'BeachteIlSwert 'Beachtenswert ist, er tiber 6 Ibid. Ibid. pp. Uber das Diatessaron schweigt'. schweigt'. Harnack Harnack das Diatessaron pp. 6 f. ist, dass er loc. cit., loco p. 491. cit., p. 491. :

THE THE

GREEK AND AND THE THE GREEK

LATIN DIATESSARON

295 2Q5

1933 joint excavation University and the the French excavation by 1933 during during a joint by Yale University at a Academy at Dura, a small piece of parchment found with small found of was with Dura, Academy piece parchment lines of a Greek Harmony fourteen lines which has undoubtedly a has which undoubtedly a Harmony close connection with Tatian's close Tatian's Diatessaron. was Diatessaron. The fragment fragment 11 It seems to belong to the third third published to the seems to belong published by by Carl H. Kraeling. Kraeling. It 2 is century2 and is of great value since it clearly shows that a Gospel it a value since that century great clearly Gospel in Greek must have existed Harmony at an early early period. period. It It is is existed at Harmony in of particular importance as it shows some readings cannot it as which particular importance readings be found in any known. But there there the Gospels hitherto known. any MS of the Gospels hitherto can hardly be any doubt that this text is a translation that this translation Greek text is a hardly any 3 Clear of this this fact fact is the name from a Syriac Clear evidence evidence of is the original. Syriac original. Arimathaea, from which, according to Matt. xxvii, Matt, to Arimathaea, the place which, according xxvii, place is said said to It has 57, Joseph is to have come. It has the form EpLVfLOC6cuoc the 57, Joseph Epivjjia6aioc and the v v in in the the name is we must ask how the is to to be be explained. In Syriac Syriac explained. In letters the name would have the the form !-aM.c.. ;1, and letters oban(l this this was ob^AiQjo] the translator as i viously misread by the translator as 'j..lI~;l. Syriac i and nn The by viously Syriac |^ ASasi] similar often very written. They are often They could could easily easily have have been been very similar when written. not familiar the name. name. confused confused by familiar with with the by someone who was not e of of the Also the the initial initial e the word can easily Also be explained explained if if we think think easily be a of a Syriac of was aa place place where Greek Greek original. Dura-Europos Syriac original. Dura-Europos was influences met. met. The Diatessaron and Syrian Diatessaron was read read by by the the Syrian influences in their Christians the text Syrian Christians in their churches and the text was translated translated Syrian for the the benefit benefit of the into Greek for the Greek-speaking into Greek-speaking Christians Christians there. there. is probably that the Kraeling the Greek fragfragKraeling is probably right right when he says says that is the the earliest earliest Diatessaron document of ment of which we know. ment, is that the Coptic texts recently But he admits that recently disdisCoptic Manichaean texts in Egypt for which is the text covered in provide evidence for the Syriac text is Egypt provide Syriac the that which Dura only slightly later than that the fragment provides later fragment provides only slightly text. 4 for That the Evangelion Evangelion quoted quoted by by Mani the Greek text. for the has the been and his was the Diatessaron has already sughis disciples already sugdisciples 5 The texts then leave since by the first editors. texts published since then leave gested first editors. the published gested by that this this is is the the case. case. 66 The language language used by by no doubt whatsoever that 3

.

Tatian's Diatessaron Diatessaron from ed. Carl H. Kraeling. Studies 11 A Greek Fragment of from Dura, Dura, ed. Kraeling. Studies Greek Fragment of Tatian's Documents. and Documents.... iii, London 1935. Hi, 1935. in accordance with the date of 22 Kraeling, of the the Christian Christian chapel, chapel, in in the neighbourneighbourKraeling, in dates the it was found, the fragment hood of of which it found, dates fragment about A.D. 222. 3 Christianas 3, Gf. Oriens Oriens Christianus 2 Cf. 3, iii, if. iii, 19:'15, pp. 244 244 ff. 1935, pp. n. I. i. loc. cit., •4 Kraeling, .. cit., p. 16, n. p. 16, Krading, loco 5 6 C. in Agypten, Agypten, Sitzungsberichte G. Schmidt and H. ]. Polotsky, Ein Mani-Fund in J. Polotsky, Sitzungsberichte der Berliner Akademie 1933, Berliner pp. 57-59· 57~591933, pp. 6 des Staatlichen Staatlichen Museen, 6 Manichtiische Handschriften des Museen, Berlin. Berlin. A. Kephalaia, Kephalaia, ed. ed. Schmidt, Manichaische Handschriften Schmidt, ff. Polotsky, Stuttgart 1935 1935 if. Bohlig, Stuttgart Polotsky, Bohlig, .

.

.

2Q6

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

l1 Mani was Syriac, his mission mission in in Mesopotamia Mesopotamia in in he began began his Syriac, and he 2 241. The Syriac well known and generally generally Diatessaron was well 24 1. Syriac Diatessaron published by by Kraeling Kraeling show used at that that time. time. The fragments used at fragments published that far as as we know it it was not conas far a Greek text text existed. existed. But as that a sidered of great sidered to to be of importance. great importance. The same must Latin text text of of the the Diatessaron Diatessaron of the the Latin said of be said must be the which was the Harmony, the Liege Liege DiatesDiatesfor the the Dutch Harmony, the source source for attention. This Dutch text text saron, has drawn attention. to which D. Plooij saron, to Plooij has from an old Latin and similar texts which we know are derived old Latin are derived similar texts Harmony different text older older than Jerome's with a a text Vulgate, and different Jerome's Vulgate, Harmony with in sixth found the Latin Harmony in the sixth century from the Latin the anonymous century Harmony anonymous accordance with into later by Victor of Capua which was later brought into Victor of brought by Capua Latin was old that it the Plooij thinks that it an old Latin Harmony thinks the Vulgate. Harmony Vulgate. Plooij which had been forgotten years and which, which, with the the help help for 1,000 1,000 years forgotten for 3 3 He able reconstruct. to of we may be able to reconstruct. be of the the Dutch Harmony, may Harmony, supposes the Old Syriac Syriac text. text. 4 that it it was translated translated directly directly from the supposes that

14. THE REVISED TEXT OF THE SYRIAC GOSPELS 14. THE the fifth fifth century the beginning At the century a new text text of of the the New of the beginning of Edessa. The was introduced into Testament in introduced into Edessa. author in Syriac author Syriac as Professor Burkitt has made nearly was, Professor Burkitt nearly certain, Rabbula, was, as certain, Rabbula, 5 in Edessa from 41 to 435,5 Bishop against the the 435, whose activity activity against 411I to Bishop in referred to followers to earlier. earlier. 6 In this this new followers of Bardaisan we have referred so-called Peshitta, translation, the so-called the separate Peshitta, the translation, the separate Gospels Gospels were to be found. found. Rabbula ordered that that priests priests and deacons deacons should should to for copies to be the separate Gospels to be available in all all arrange available in arrange for copies of the separate Gospels It seems that there. 7 It churches and read there. that he was successful, successful, at at 1 besides Syriac Persian also, 1 Mani knew besides also, but not not much. W. B. B. Henning Henning has has Syriac some Persian last audience granted the last granted to to Mani by by King Bahram I, I, the the published published a report report about the King Bahrain is given Sassanid. The report served as as Mani's interpreter interpreter report is given by by Nuhzadag, Nuhzadag, who had served on that that occasion. Henning Persian and had Henning remarks: 'Although 'Although Mani knew some Persian his books in-it in it is is true somewhat halting even composed true-somewhat halting Persian, Persian, he must composed one of his felt his his knowledge to be insufficient that language for an audience have felt insufficient for audience that that was knowledge of that language to his life life and the future his co=unity'. future of his Cf. Henning's Henning's article article 'Mani's to decide on his 'Mani's community'. Cf. last journey', vol. x, last journey', BSOAS, p. 953. 953. BSOAS, voL x, London 1942, 1942, p. 2 2 Schaeder, Schaeder, Gnomon, ix, 1933, Gnomon, ix, p. 349. 349. 1933, p. s the Diatessaron, Text of 3 D. Plooij, Primitive Text Diatessaran, Leiden 1933. Plooij, A Primitive of the 1933. 1 the Syriac I D. Plooij, Plooij, Traces of the Old Latin Latin Diatessaron, Diatessaran, Mededeelingen, Mededeelingen, Syriac Origin of the Origin of of the Akademie 1927. Amsterdamer AkadeInie 1927. 6 hi him the • 'Now he translated in the wisdom of God that that was in the New Testament Testament from Greek into Syriac, exactly as as it it was,' was,' Vita Rabbulae, Vita Rabbulae, Syriac, because of the variation exactly ed. Overbeck, Evangelian da-Mepharreshe, p. 161. 161. Overbeck, p. p. 172; Burkitt, Evangelion 172; Burkitt, ii, p. da-Mepharreshe, il, 6 •7 See above, above, pp. pp. 27g--80. 279-80. et Manita Monita ad Sacerdotes , Praecepta Praecepta et Sacerdates et et Regulares, ed. Overbeck, Overbeck, loc. loco cit. cit. p. p. 220, 220, lines 3-5. lines 3-5. Regulares, ed.

THE THE

ARABIC DIATESSARON

297

least in Edessa. Other bishops of least the Syriac-speaking bishops of the Syriaospeaking communities followed his his example. nities Bishop Theodoret of Cyrus Cyrus (died (died Theodoret of example. Bishop 457) boasts of having collected and destroyed than twocollected than twomore 457) having destroyed hundred copies the of the Diatessaron in his diocese alone, of in Diatessaron of his diocese and copies alone, the having forced the churches under his jurisdiction to use the churches his the to use having jurisdiction i.e. the separate the Peshitta. Peshitta. separate Gospels, Gospels, i.e. But the introduction a Biblical text introduction of of a a revised revised translation of a Biblical text translation of has never been an immediate success. have seen seen this this in in the the success. We have the case of the Targum, the Septuagint and the Vulgate need the and need Targum, Septuagint Vulgate to find not be surprised story repeating repeating itself in the the case case find the the same story itself in surprised to Biblical text. The of the Syriac Biblical text. older text of the Syriac of older text the Syriac Syriac Old is to to be found in Testament is as late late as the sixth, the in MSS as as the even the sixth, even 1 ninth century.! in spite spite of of all efforts in in the the fifth fifth all efforts Diatessaron, in century. The Diatessaron, to replace it by the revised century by the text of of the Gospels, revised text the separate century to replace it separate Gospels, for centuries the Peshitta, centuries highly highly valued valued in in the the Eastern Eastern Peshitta, was for Churches. It It may written it by so so that the written it the commentary on may be that commentary by as Ephraem great helped to preserve it. to it. comThe great an authority authority as Ephraem helped preserve 2 exists to-day mentary but is is in an Armenian translation,2 mentary exists translation, but to-day only only in in the Syriac quoted Syriac authors authors of of the the ninth ninth and Syriac original quoted in original by by Syriac 3 later centuries,3 a copy later the Syriac in of the Diatessaron made in centuries, and a Syriac Diatessaron copy of is said said to the basis the ninth century basis of of the the Arabic Arabic to have been the century is translation of which a number of are preserved. translation preserved. of MSS are

THE ARABIC DIATESSARON 15. 15. THE text of to us The Arabic text of the is known to us in in two forms forms the Diatessaron Diatessaron is are distinguishable in details They are distinguishable clearly different in details of translation. They of translation. clearly different in outward appearance, even in one of has been handed for one of them has appearance, for is associated down as with very very full-sounding full-sounding as anonymous; the other other is associated with anonymous the of Christians. One form has the genealogies of Arab Christians. names of has the genealogies of to find in the text of of the Christ in the Gospels Christ expect to find the text Gospels where one would expect the genealogy them: the in Matthew ii occurs occurs in in chapter chapter 2 of of the the genealogy in the Diatessaron. of iii in in chapter that of Diatessaron, chapter 44 of the Diatessaron. of Luke iii Diatessaron, that sort of at the the end, The other end, as as a sort has the the genealogies other form has genealogies at are described the appendix. In the Evangelists are described by by the the the one form the Evangelists appendix. In ;

See above p. 266. p. ~66. be found in of the Armenian edition edition of of Ephraem's Ephraem's in the the second volume of works, in 1841 by J. J. Baptista Baptista Aucher, Aucher, was was translation made in works, Venice 1836. 1841 by 1836. A Latin translation Concordantis Expositio Expositio Jacta facta a Sancta Sancta published in 1876 Georg Moesinger Moesinger (Evangelii (Evangelii Concordantis 1876 by published in by Georg Ephraemo for Zahn's Zahn's reconstruction of the the text text in in the basis basis for Doctors Syro) Syro) and became the Ephraemo Doctore vol. i, 1881. Forschungen, vol. I. i, 188 Forschungen, 3 the Diatessaron, 3 Rendell Fragments of of Ephraem Ephraem Syrus Syrus upon Diatessaron, the Commentary Rendell Barris, upon- the Commentary of Harris, Fragments of the London 1895. 1895. 11

22 It is to It is to

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

first c:...., Mark _^ .r, Luke first two letters of their their names, letters of names, Matthew c~, named are ), John Y!.' In the other form they are each by one In the other jj. jJ by they John Lk characteristic letter letter Mt i' Mk .J, J, J n C characteristic j Jn ^. f The first is to to be found: first form is I. xiv, called in the the published published called A in 1. In the the Vatican MS Arab xiv, l1 editions to Rome from the the East in in a MS brought editions of of the the text, text, a brought to of it consisted 1719 Simon Assemani. Originally it consisted of 125 125 Originally by Joseph 1719 by Joseph folios, fos. 1-7 well are missing 118 are fos. 17 folios, but fos. 1-7 are not well missing and fos. 17 and lIS the thirteenth probably written written in in the thirteenth or or preserved. preserved. The MS was probably 2 It fourteenth It begins the words: words: fourteenth century. begins with the century. 5

,

,

,

<3

,

In the the Son and the the Holy the name of of the the Father, Ghost, Father, and the Holy Ghost, in One God in essence (jauhar), the Threewho bestows the essence the bestows life, life, (jauhar], the in attributes fold fold as as persons attributes (~ifrit). (sifdf). persons in It It ends ends "With with the the remark: remark

:

With God's finished which Tatian has has is finished the holy God's help holy Gospel Gospel is help the is as the which known and is as the assembled the four assembled from the four Gospels Gospels Diatessaron. Diatessaron. is published published by by Marmardji A facsimile of fol. no of fol. 110 facsimile of the MS is of the Marmardji on I. plate 1. plate 2. In a Beirut 2. Beirut fragment, of only only three three folios folios which fragment, consisting consisting of last the sentence and contain the the Lord's report about the Lord's Supper the last sentence contain the report Supper the Diatessaron, followed by of the interesting colophon. colophon. 33 The Diatessaron, followed by an interesting in agreement text is is in text with Codex A. A. As the the genealogies genealogies of Our agreement with at the in this to be found at Lord in are not the end of of the the this manuscript not to manuscript are Diatessaron, given in in chapters chapters two and four, four, Diatessaron, they they must have been given as in MS A. The manuscript to which the as the fragment fragment belonged belonged manuscript to finished in in July It was connected with a a very very old old MS MS44 was finished 1332. It July 1332. sen Tatiani Diatessaron . . . seu Tatiani Evangeliorum 11 Diatessaron Evangeliorum Harmoniae arabice, arabice, nunc primum primum ex ex duplici dupliei edidit et codice edidit et translatione translation Latirza Latina donavit codice donavit P. Augustinus Ciasca Ord. Ord. Eremit. Eremit. S. S. Augustini Augustini Augustinus Ciasca .

.

.

Romae 1888. 1888. Bibliothecae Ap. Ap. Vaticanae Scriptor, Scriptor, Rornae 2 to Ciasca, follows Assemani, 2 According the MS was written written in in the the twelfth twelfth Ciasca, who follows According to Assemani, the see Ciasca's Ciasca's article: article 'De T>e Tatiani in Cardinal Cardinal century, Tatiani Diatessaron Arabice versione', versione', in century, see Pitra's Pitra's Analecta Analecta Sacra ... tomus iv, Parisiis, 1883, pp. 465-87. 465-87. That in in fact fact the the MS iv, Parisiis, 1883, pp. must date from a later later period !]1ust by the the Swedish Swedish scholar scholar J. J. D. ascertained by period has been ascertained Cf. Zahn, Akerblad (died i, p. p. 295. 295. Zahn, Forschungen, (died 1819). 1819). Cf. Forschungen, i, 3 first discovered 3 The fragment published by by Louis Louis Cheikho, Cheikho, who deals deals discovered and published fragment was first in the ike Journal Chrestomathia Arabica, it in Journal Asiatique (ix, 10, pp. 301-5 301-5 and in in his his Chrestomathia Arabica, with it 10, 1897, Asiatique (ix, 1897, pp. Beirut 1897, article about the further article Beirut the fragment fragment appears appears in in al-Mashrik al-Mashrik 1897, pp. pp. 203-5. 203-5. A further vol. iv, a facsimile facsimile of two pages vo!. page~ of of the the fragment is attached. attached. In iv, IgOI, 1901, pp. pp. 100-4 and a fragment is the Appendix the Uberliiferung der der Arabischen Arabischen UbersettJbersetAppendix to Sebastian Euringer's Euringer's book 'Die Uberlieferung zung des Diatessaron" Diatessaron' (Biblische 2, Freiburg Freiburg i. i. Br. Br. 1912), G. Graf has has zung xvii, 2, (Biblische Studien, Studien, },:vii, 1912), G. published, fragment. of the edition of the fragment. published, on pp. pp. 62-71 62-7 a new edition 4 old MS is 4 Unfortunately is not not preserved preserved in in the the underscript underscript of of Unfortunately the date of the very very old the fragment. the fragment. :

.

.

.

In

1

THE THE

ARABIC

DIATESSARON

299 299

written in the City by three three MSS copied copied of God l1 (Antioch), City of (Antioch), by in Egypt. The oldest of these three MSS, from one another in oldest of these three MSS, Egypt. the directly from the very old MS, the one which had been copied from the old MS, copied directly very Yusif Anba Yiisif ben Mul:J.abrik, Bishop of Fiiwah was written by of Fuwah by Muhabrik, Bishop half of of the thirteenth century. century. (on the Rosetta Nile) Nile) in in the the first first half the thirteenth (on the also written written in no doubt also goes back Codex A was also in Egypt and no doubt also Egypt goes back 22 to the very to the old MS. old very The second form is is to to be be found: found: i. In MS Borg. Arab. 250 of 1. the Bibliotheca Bibliotheca Vaticana Vaticana (MS (MS B Borg. 250 of the It was presented in the editions). in 1886 to the the Museum BorBor1886 to editions). It presented in in Rome by gianum by its owner, I:Ialim its owner, Halim Dos gianum de Propaganda Propaganda Fide in Catholic Copt in Cairo. fos. 1-85 Ghali:, Cairo. On fos. it Ghali, a prominent prominent Catholic Copt in 1-85 it contains an introduction which is is described described by by Ciasca, Ciasca, on on p. p. vi vi his edition, in the of his words: the following edition, in following words: Foliis 1-85 Evangelia, in in qua anoniFoliis 1-85 habetur praefatio praefatio super super Evangelia, qua anonimus auctor, dotibus liber quilibet ostendit quibus liber quilibet auctor, postquam postquam ostendit quibus dotibus revera utilis ornari debeat. ut revera utilis sit, sit, easque easque in in Evangeliis Evangeliis divinis reperiri, de divinis attributis disserit, in primis vero de unitate attributis in vero de unitate disserit, reperiri, primis Evangeliis potissimum potissimum manifestari manifestarj ac simplicitate, simplicitate, quae quae ab Evangeliis in novae novae Legis demonstrat; de sapientia sapientia Dei Dei in demonstrat; loquitur loquitur insuper insuper de Legis Chrisgentes ornnes, idolatria excussa, excussa, ad Chrispromulgatione, omnes, idolatria promulgatione, qua qua gentes tum venerunt. in tractatu, turn venerunt. Quo pleno, cuius ob eruditionis pleno, cuius ob tractatu, eruditionis Quo in argumentum, auctores auctores plures plures temporis temporis angustias angustias unum dedi argumentum, in antiquitate citantur in citantur uti Zoroaster, Zoroaster, Aristoteles, Aristoteles, celebriores, uti antiquitate celebriores, Bermes, Ammonius, Eusebius Caesareensis, Gregorius Hermes, Ammonius, Caesareensis, Gregorius Armenus. Ibn Attib non semel, nus. pauci ... semel, aliique aliique non pauci .

.

.

On fo1. fol. 96-353 follows. A facsimile facsimile of the Diatessaron follows. of the the beginbegin96-353 the is published published by by Ciasca Ciasca (fol. (fol. gGv-gyr) 96v-97r) ning ning of the Diatessaron is before the printed text. It It reveals that the reveals the the remarkable remarkable fact fact that the before the printed text. first two pages the Arabic Diatessaron are are written written in in exactly exactly first pages of the as Sura Ii and the the same way beginning of of Sura 2 in in a MS of the the beginning way as five lines the Koran. The five lines of the text text on each each of of the the two pages pages as to we are used short and surrounded by decorations are short decorations such as are to by a further facsimile at MS. But the of at the beginning of a Koran a further facsimile seeing seeing beginning later pages of two later pages of the MS (fo1. Plate II II in in (fol. 324v/32sr)-on 324^/325^ on Plate This was name translation of 11 City if God (medinat Allah) is a translation of Theupolis. given to Theupolis. given to City of (medinat Allah] is

Antioch by after it it had been destroyed destroyed by by restored the town after by Justinian Justinian when he restored Khusrau Aniishirwan, in A.D. 538. 538. The town belonged belonged from 637 637 the Sassanide Sassanide ruler, Aiiushirwan, the ruler, in to 969, to the Arabs. It It was held by to by crusading crusading princes princes from after 1084, again after 969, and again 1084, to to 1268. lOg8 to . 1098 tries to to deduce more from these loc. cit., •2 Euringer these colophons colophons than than is IS cit., pp. pp. 32-56, 3256, tries Euringer loco seems to result be the final But mistakes. curious really possible and he makes very curious mistakes. the final result seems to really possible very correct. correct.

300 3OO

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

Marmardji's the whole MS is is written written in in aa way way that the edition shows that Marmardji's edition-shows similar to Koran MSS. similar to written in in the Ciasca the fourteenth fourteenth that this this MS was written Ciasca suggests suggests that first two century, but the artist who decorated the first pages of the the the artist century, pages of MS seems with decorations decorations of of the the RenaisRenaisfamiliar with to have been familiar seems to sance period, so date back further further than the the it can hardly so that that it sance period, hardly date 1 sixteenth sixteenth century. century. the MS which Ciasca prints at the In the prints at beginning of the the beginning the preamble preamble of of we read: read his edition, of his edition, :

of God the the Sublime, with the the writing writing the help We begin Sublime, with begin with the help of the pure flowering garden is down of of the garden which is pure Gospel Gospel and the flowering of is the explanation this the of this expression is the called called Diatessaron; Diatessaron; the explanation expression it is this which Titiyanus fourfold is this Titiyanus the the Greek fourfold (ar-rubii'i) (ar-rubd'z) and it Evangelists Mattay, Mattay, the the chosen chosen has has assembled four Evangelists assembled from the the four m and the is chosen one his sign is m-and Marcus, the chosen one (m~tafa)-his Marcus, (mustqfa) sign is acclaimed is r-and (mujtaba)-his acclaimed (murtagii) r and Luka, his sign Luka, who is (murtada) (mujtaba) sign is Yuhanna the -his the one giving his sign is q-and and Yul).anna (mujlb] giving answer (muJib)q sign is is h. It his the Syriac into the the Arabic It was translated translated from the his sign Syriac into sign is~. by 'Abdall13.h b. b. at-Taiyib at-Taiyib the noble, learned priest noble, learned Abulfaraj 'Abdallah by the priest Abulfaraj him and he begins -God begins with the the words: words: God have mercy mercy on him-and The beginning of Jesus, Jesus, the the Son of of the the living living of the the Gospel beginning of Gospel of God God.... as follows: follows of the The postscript the MS reads as postscript of

:

Finished Finished is is the the Evangelion Evangelion which Tatian assembled and which called Diatessaron, he called the fourfold fourfold (rubd'i), (ruba'i) , Diatessaron, which means the the of assembled from the the four of the holy apostles, the four four gospels the four holy apostles, gospels blessed may they be! be! It It was translated translated excellent excellent evangelists, may they evangelists, blessed the excellent learned priest 'Abdallah b. by the Abulfaraj 'Abdall13.h b. atatexcellent learned by priest Abulfaraj him from on God Taiyib-God have mercy him-from the into the the mercy Taiyib Syriac into _the Syriac in the the handwriting the phyArabic from aa MS in of ' lsa isa b. b. 'All, phyA1I, the handwriting of b. Isl).13.~-may Hunain b. Ishak may God give sician, give grace grace to to both sician, pupil pupil of I;Iunain them Amen. of them-Amen. e

C

2. In MS 202 of the the Library 2. the Coptic Patriarchate in in 202 of the Library of Coptic Patriarchate on A. finished Mart. 151 Cairo, 27th (22nd May 1795) Cairo, finished 27th Bashnes 1511I (22nd 1795) and consisting of 114 folios. A facsimile is published facsimile of fol. fol. 25 25 is 114 folios. consisting of published as Plate III in edition which he has as Plate III in Marmardji's has based based on this this Marmardji's edition MS called E. The MS was written called by by him MS E. written much later later than than A and B and not not very even if if one one does does not not overrate overrate very carefully, carefully, even 1 1 This was also the view of Dr. Dr. Hugo of the the Warburg Warburg Institute, Institute, whose Hugo Buchtal of to him, advice II asked. However, him, it it is is impossible impossible to to make a suggestion, suggestion, However, according according to after merely after to what date date after after 1500 these decorations decorations merely having photograph, as to having seen a photograph, 1500 these still occur in may have been made, in the the nineteenth nineteenth century. century. made, since they they still

THE OXFORD OXFORD MS MS AND AL-GHAZALI THE AL-GHAZALl

301 301

the importance of the the seventy the odd mistakes in the mistakes in vocalization the vocalization importance of seventy odd which Marmardji claims to which to have have discovered discovered on every the Marmardji claims every page; page; the Maronite Marmardji was aa fanatical Maronite fanatical champion of the the form of of his his Marmardji was champion of mother tongue he had mother had learned learned at at school. school. That he based he based tongue which he his edition edition entirely on this his this MS can be explained the simple entirely on explained by by the simple that the fact the Ecole ficole Biblique fact that in Jerusalem, a Biblique in Jerusalem, where he taught, taught,, had a of the the MS in in its its library. photograph of the the MS photograph of library. The preamble preamble of is the the same as as the the one in in MS B. is B. The postscript reads as as follows: follows postscript reads :

the Evangelion Completed assembled and Completed is the Evangelion which Tatian assembled which he called Diatessaron, the fourfold. fourfold. It It Diatessaron, which means the is assembled from from the four four gospels is of the holy apostles, the four the of the four holy apostles, gospels blessed may completion excellent evangelists, be. The completion evangelists, blessed may they they be. this revered Evangelion of this the 27th the blessed of the blessed Evangelion took place place on the 27th of is

month Bashnes of A. Mart. 1511. 1511. And power power and dominion to our Lord Jesus in truth and magnitude truth Christ in magnitude and glory glory to Jesus Christ all eternity. to all to Amen. 1 Amen, Amen, eternity. Amen, Amen, Amen'! 3. of Pere This MS was was Pere Sbath. Sbath. 2 This 3. In MS 1020 of the Library Library of by the deacon (shammiis) Ibramm Abii Tibl b. Samoan copied Ibrahim Abu Tibl b. Sam'an copied by (shammas] the servants of the the martyr al-Khawaniki, servants of Merkurios Abu al-Khawaniki, one of the martyr Merkurios 3 in Saifain in Old Cairo,3 in A. Mart. 1512 (A.D. 1798). Cairo, 1512 (A.D. 1798). The MS as B and E. A postscript has the same preamble as MSS Band E. postscript is is so so far far preamble not known. e 163 4. the Bodleian Bodleian Library Library in in Oxford. Oxford. 4 4, In MS Arab e 163 of the It contains three Christian-Arabic Christian-Arabic texts: It texts: (a) (a) an introduction introduction to to and ten the Canons the four life-giving Gospels the ten (fols. 5-3 I) life-giving Gospels (fols. 5-31);; (b) compendium on Christian truth; truth; and (c) (c) the the Arabic DiaDia(b) a compendium tessaron (fols. (fols. 140-288). 140-288). 1 6. THE OXFORD MS AND AL-GHAZALI 16. AL-GHAZALI This This MS with the the three three texts texts is is called called at at the the beginning beginning and end al-mushqf al-mu~~af ash-sherif, ash-sherif, a name which as as a rule rule is is used used for for a MS of of the the Koran. The copyist, copyist, a certain certain Antuni Sa Sa'd, d, who finished finished the the second text text in in July July 1805 1805 and the the third third text text in in January January 1806, declares declares at at the the end of of the the MS that, that, following following the the orders orders 1806, c

1 1 In the the 'Catalogue Manuscrits Arabes Chretiens Chretiens conserve's conserves au Caire*, Caire', Studi Studi ee Catalogue de Manuscrits Testi, vol. vol. hdii, lxiii, 1934, 1934, p. p. 87, 87, Georg Georg Graf gives gives wrongly wrongly the the date date of of the the MS as as A. A. Mart. Mart. Testi, 1512 instead instead of of 1511. 15II . 1512 2 • Bibliotheque Bibliotheque de de Manuscripts Manuscripts Paul Paul Sbath. Sbath. Catalogue, Catalogue, vol. vol. ii, Cairo, Cairo, 1938, 1938, p. p. 135. 135· 3 3 The The church church has has been been described described by by A. A.]. Butler, The The Ancient Ancient Coptic Coptic Churches Churches of qfEgypt. Egypt. J. Butler, Oxford, 1884, 1884, vol. vol. i,i, pp. pp. 75-154. 75-154. Oxford, 4 • Cf. Cf. the the notice notice about about the the MS by by A. A. F. F. L. L. Beeston. Beeston. 'The 'The Arabic Arabic Version Version of of Tatian's Tatian's Diatessaron,' JRAS, JRAS, 1939, 1939, pp. pp. 608-10. 608-10. Diatessaron,' *

ii,

302 3O2

THE BIBLE THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE

he exact copy copy of of aa MS which had he had made an exact he had received, received, he AH been completed on the 13th Rejeb AB 500 the 500 (15th (151*1 March A.D. 131*1 Rejeb completed the of Il 07). In the Bodleian MS the beginnings of the first first and third third the In the Bodleian beginnings 1107). first the and as the texts in the same way as the first the the in are written written exactly texts are way exactly Koran. of the beginning of the second Sura in manuscripts of the in second of the manuscripts beginning The author is not mentioned text whose name is of the the first first text author of to study declares that whoever wishes study aa Gospel Gospel with profit profit must wishes to declares that attention to aspects. Be pay attention to its its do He must the following so under under the do so pay following aspects. salvation purpose (gharad): eternal life; its profit (manja'a): salvation its eternal life; profit (manfa'a): purpose (gharad): from the continuous reading reading its rank (martaba): of Satan; the captivity Satan; its (martabd) continuous captivity of wasm: its is necessary; characteristics its rules and keeping of its is its characteristics rules of necessary; keeping the God its relation to its its relation to (nisba): the Evangelists its divine divine message; Evangelists (nisba) message; its authority authority (isnad): the are of apostles; or disciples are apostles (isndd): the apostles; its disciples of apostles or its which report of what Christ did on earth; its divisions (jus/ll): did divisions Christ of earth; (fusul): report as reports have to to be regarded reports on the the same things things are are carefully, as regarded carefully, enumerates: in the to The author enumerates: the different different Gospels. to be be found in Gospels. 219 John 20), 20), 1165 Il65 canons 68, Mark 48, 48, Luke 83, 83, John 219 chapters (Matt 68, chapters (Matt (Matt 355, Mark 236, Luke 342, John 232), 287 Coptic sections 236, 342, John 232)3 287 Coptic sections (Matt 355, the canons of ten 1 (Matt lOI, Mark 54, Luke 86, John 46), the ten of 01 86, John 46), (Matt 54, the Ammonius and Eusebius, the Testimonia (Messianic prophecies Eusebius, (Messianic prophecies from the Old Testament) 73, John John 39). 39). Testament) (Matt 95, Mark 53, (Matt 95, 53, Luke 73, to the biofollow the Gospels Short prefaces prefaces to follow containing chiefly biocontaining chiefly Gospels graphical notes about the evangelists. fols. 22 22 and 29 29 evangelists. (Between (Between fols. graphical notes six instead there instead of six folios.) there are are eight folios.) eight It is is of particular interest. The second text text is is entitled entitled: particular interest. It :

:

,

:

'Urn al-usiil tiryiilf ji 'ilm al-u{ul (ad-diniye) al-'ukulfl tirydk al-'uJsul (ad-dmlye) the minds in the matter of the (divine) 'Antidote of the of the principles.' (divine) principles.' text we are told the text the preamble In the told that that the the book was written written preamble of the ruler who had expressed at the the request at expressed the the wish wish request of a Muslim ruler a compendium the Christian to have a Christian faith faith with reference reference to to to compendium of the the various Christian parties, various Christian the questions which had been parties, in which questions raised by raised concerning the the Trinity Trinity and the the by a prominent prominent Muslim concerning text contains Divinity contains aa compencompenDivinity of Christ were answered. The text dium of Christian dogmatics chapters) and ethics ethics (5 (5 chapters). chapters). dogmatics (24 (24 chapters) the concluding In the the questions questions of of the prominent the prominent concluding part (khatime) the part (khiitime) It emerges that this Muslim are answered. It this Muslim is is no other other emerges that than the the great mystic al-Ghazali, al-Ghazall, of of whose work great theologian theologian and mystic ar-radd al-jamil are given fols. 129 al-jamil long long quotations quotations are given on fols. 129 and 133 133 to which many of the Oxford MS, many allusions are made. allusions are MS, and to full title title of al-Ghazali's al-Ghazall's book is The full is ar-radd ar-radd al-jamil al:jamil li-ilahiyat li-iliihiyat

THE

OXFORD

MS AND AND

AL-GHAZALI

303 303

'Isa 'alii 'aid ~ari~ sank al-injil 'fsii answer to to the divinity of ] esus fine answer of Jesus the divinity al-injll 'The fine

to the the genuine Louis Massignon Massignon drew our our according according to genuine Gospels'. Gospels'. Louis to this attention to this interesting interesting text al-Ghaziili text11 and showed that that what al-Ghazali earlier period about]esus was exclusively based knew in the earlier of his his life life about period of Jesus was exclusively based to be found in on material to Islamic tradition, tradition, chiefly chiefly 'logia' of an in Islamic 'logia' of an ascetic character. character. This material ascetic also been been the the only material had also source only source for his his main work the the I~yii for The Revival Revival of of the the Sciences Sciences 'ulurn ad-din, ad-din, The Ihyd 'ulum after his his famous conversion of conversion in in 1095. was of Religion, Religion., written after 1095. He was at that that time in]erusalem in Jerusalem in total seclusion seclusion from from the the world. world. living in total living at The approaching in 1099 IQ99 captured ] erusalem Crusaders who in approaching Crusaders captured Jerusalem forced to go to Alexandria for time. It forced him to for aa time. It is is very very likely likely that that go to ar-radd al-jamil in about 1101 he wrote ar-radd I IQI in in Alexandria. Alexandria. It It gives gives al-jamil in at which al-Ghaziili the conclusions at arrived from aa study of the the al-Ghazali arrived study of Gospels themselves. themselves. Gospels Al-Ghazalfs book was published AI-Ghaziili's the basis basis of of two two Aya Aya Sofia Sofia published on the MSS (2246 and 2247), which Massignon already used, had (2246 2247), Massignon already used, and in name a Leiden MS (Catalogue 2084) in the of the author author is is which the of the (Catalogue 2084) not preserved preserved and which had not been been recognized recognized previously; previously; S. J. one of the editor was Robert Chidiac, of Massignon's Massignon's pupils, pupilS, Chidiac, S.]., written by and a preface preface was written by Massignon Massignon himself. himself. 2 The quoquotations from al-Ghaziili's part of of MS Arab, Arab. ee tations form part al-Ghazalfs book which form Diatessaron in in the the Bodleian 163, Bodleian Library, 163, the Arabic Diatessaron Library, have been 3 MSS. by Fere Sbath from his own MSS.3 published Pere his published by Chidiac added a valuable valuable French translation translation to to al-Ghazalfs al-Ghaziili's in a detailed careful way detailed introduction, dealt in in a careful way book and, and, in introduction, he dealt the various with the problems. He showed beyond beyond doubt that that the the various problems. in the text is rightly rightly ascribed ascribed to to al-Ghazali al-Ghaziili text contained in the three three MSS is although reference to to it it in in his his later later al-Ghazali himself himself makes no reference although al-Ghaziili works. works. ethics of In the dogmatics and ethics of which the the the compendium compendium on dogmatics Oxford MS of contains a copy copy we see see the the of the Diatessaron contains the Arabic Diatessaron ruler had requested requested from reply the Muslim ruler of the the Copts, reply of Copts, which the to the them, al-Ghaziili. It It is is very very probable probable the arguments set out by them, to by al-Ghazali. arguments set that the original of the the Coptic that we have a copy of the Coptic answer dated original of copy of A.D. I1107 IQ7 in text of in the of the the Bodleian MS. The Muslim governor the text governor 5

Revue des Etudes Islamiques, des Etudes 11 ReliUe pp. 523-36. 523-36. Islamiques, 1932, 1932, pp. les Evangiles. DimniU de de la la Divinitl 22 Al-Ghazali, Rejutation excellente d~ Je'sus-Christ Jesus-Christ d'apres d'.apres les Evangiles._ excellente de Al-Ghazali, Refutation Texte &abli, etabli traduit et commente Chidlac, S.]., Preface de M. Louis LoUIS traduit et commente" par S.J., Preface par Robert Chidiac, e liv volume, Sciences . . Massignon de l'Ecole Etudes •. •• Sciences Religieuses, Religieuses, live volume, des Hautes Hautes Etudes i'Ecole des Massignon (Bibliotheque (Bibliothe'que de

Paris 1939). 1939). 3 Chretiens du aloes Chretiens. 3 Paul Sbath, philosophiques et et apolog&iques apologetiques d'auteurs ~'auteurs Ar Arabes du traitis philosophiques Sbath, Vingt Vingt traitis ix' xiv'e siecles published these these texts texts according according ix e an an xiv Cairo 1929, sitcles . •• Cairo pp. 176-78. 176-78. Sbath published 1929, pp. refers to to his his MS 47, 47, dated dated A.D. A.D. 1863_ to to his his MS 1580, dated AH 715 1863. 1315, and refers 715 A.D. 1315, 1580, dated .

.

.

304 304

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

of the Coptic Coptic text text refers refers was therethereof the the preface of Egypt to whom the preface of Egypt to alhis al-Bedr fore who succeeded his father, al-Bedr alsucceeded al-Malik al-Mc;l.al, fore al-Malik father, al-Afdal, 1 A certain interest in Jamali, the famous aI-Emir al-]uyiishi. certain interest in al-Emir famous the al-Juyushi. Jamali, an influential of the on Christian the part of influential matters can be expected Christian matters part expected at a time like al-Mc;l.al and broadminded Muslim like time when Jerusalem Jerusalem al-Afdal at that al-Afdal was may suppose that al-Afslal Crusaders. We may of the Crusaders. in the hands ofthe was in the hands suppose after its the sent of al-Ghazali's work to the Copts soon after its to al-Ghazalfs of a copy sent a Copts copy dated The MS publication, requesting their comments. I I07 their 1107 publication, requesting represents answer. their answer. represents their

17. 17. THE

COPTS AND THE ARABIC DIATESSARON

why the the Copts gave their their MS the the understand why We can now understand Copts gave a reserved for title title al-m14~af ash-sherif, a title normally reserved for a copy of normally copy of al-mushaf ash-sherif, the of Diatessaron and the and why the Arabic text of the Diatessaron-and text the the Koran, Koran, why written in other in the the form of of aa Koran. the MS, of the texts of other texts MS, were written a in this to The Copts may have hoped to make in this way a greater impresway greater impreshoped Copts may written by by pious pious sion rulers. The MS was written their Muslim rulers. sion on their al- Assal, a members of a prominent prominent Coptic Coptic family family the Aulad al-'Assal, of the for several in Egypt several centuries. which flourished centuries. One member flourished in Egypt for is simply called said to called to have of who is Ibn al-'Assal, is is said the family, of the al-'Assal, simply family, the text. text. The Copts Copts may may have entrusted been of the entrusted him author of the author been the the answer to of writing al-Ghazalfs book. with to al-Ghazali's book. He was the task task of with the writing the old and venerable the venerable Shaikh Butrus Bu!rus the grandson grandson (sibt) (sibf) of the old as-Sadamanti, author of of the the eleventh eleventh cencenas-Sadamanti, a well-known Coptic Coptic author 2 the to alIbn In the introductory remarks to the text, al-'Assal is tury.2 the Assal is text, introductory tury. as an eminent scholar, described the epithets epithets given given to to him described as scholar, but the must not be taken too seriously. They were chosen chosen to to make an seriously. They for whom the treatise had been impression the treatise been impression on the Muslims for written. written. to the brothers belonging al- Assal were Three brothers the Aulad al-'Assal were wellwellbelonging to authors. One of them was thirteenth century was commissioned commissioned known thirteenth century authors. translation of to make a new Arabic translation the Gospels to of the Gospels (650/1252). (650/1252). British Museum MS Or 3382 In the British (Rieu Supplement 7) his his 3382 (Rieu Supplement 7) is given name is son of of Abulfadl Abulfac;l.l As'ad, As'ad, Hibatullah, son given as Abulfaraj Abulfaraj Hibatullah, Abu Is1).a~ Ishak Ibrahim, son of Abii of Abu Abii Sahl Jirjis, Jirjis, son son of of AbulIbrahim, son of al- Assal. bishr Yu1).anna, The six six generations Yuhanna, son of Ibn al-'Assal. generations title

e

c

e

c

article 'al-Afdal' Cf. C. al-AfdaP in in Encyclopaedia G. H. Becker's article tx Cf. Ellf!Yclopaedia of of Islam., Islam, vol. vol. i,i, p. p. 153. 153. 2 manuscrits des 2 See, de manuscrits des auteurs auteurs arabes arabes chr&iens, chrtftiens, Beirut Beirut Cheikho, Catalogue' See, Louis Cheikho, Catalogue 'de 62. Georg Butrus in his Geschichte Geschichte der 1924, in his der Christlichen Arabischen Christlichen Arabischen p. 62. Georg Graf mentions BUfrus 1924, p. vol. ii, him in Literatur, vol. in the the thirteenth thirteenth century, century, because because of of an an ii, pp. Literatur, pp. 351-6. 351-6. He places places hint in his his writings. alleged 1260 in alleged date 1260 writings. c

THE THE

COPTS AND AND COPTS

THE THE

ARABIC DIATESSARON

30 5 305

in the colophon mentioned in us back back from from the the thirteenth to take us thirteenth to colophon take 1 the eleventh eleventh century.! century. The compendium The ethics is, is, however, however, Christian dogmatics compendium of Christian dogmatics and ethics ascribed in other MSS to ascribed authors. A note note of the copyist copyist to other other authors. of the in the the Paris Paris MS MS 178 in century) reports reports that that the the text text 178 (thirteenth (thirteenth century) was composed was Ibn al-Ghaib al-Ghaib in certain Abulkhair, called Ibn in composed by by a certain Abulkhair, called Horns (Emesa) in A.D. 1052. I;Ioms 47 (dated (dated 1863) (Emesa) in 1052. In MS Sbath 47 1863) Abulkhair b. b. a!-Taiyib is named as Abulkhair author, and Sbath, Sbath, who makes makes as author, at-Taiyib is of him a Jacobite priest century, seems to identify the eleventh eleventh century, seems to Jacobite priest of the identify him with the author mentioned in Paris MS. Professor Professor Masin the the Paris signon remarks very aptly that a referring to a work comcomthat book to a signon very aptly referring posed by al-Ghazali cannot have written before Ghaziili been written Ghazali before posed by the work. For the had composed reason Severos Severos b. b. alalthe same reason composed the Mukaffa (tenth Mul;caffa mentioned as author in the Cairo as author in MS the Cairo (tenth century), century), 338 composed the text. the text. 338 (dated (dated 1746), 1746), cannot have composed In two MSS of the Bodleian Library, In 240 (Uri 38, dated Hunt Library, 240 (Uri 38, dated 1549) certain Abulkhair Abulkhair 1549) and Hunt 362 362 (Uri (Uri 50, 50, dated 1476) 1476) a certain is named as as author. But the is is only only to to be be found found on the the the name is in both cases, title-pages cases, are are late late additions. additions. In In MS these, in title-pages and these, Hunt 240 the title-page by aa very very incompetent incompetent person person 240 the title-page was added by the contents who indicated the quite wrongly. calls the book quite contents of of the wrongly. He calls the author Rashid Abulkhair. In MS Hunt 362 362 the the first eleven first eleven folios are missing. later hand has folios missing. A later has supplemented supplemented the the beginning beginning text by folios here of the text eight folios and here Abulkhair b. a!-Taiyib is Abulkhair b. by eight at-Taiyib is as author on the first first page, named as page, just just as as in in MS Sbath 47. 47. 2 In three MSS of the Bibliotheca by Angelo Angelo Bibliotheca Vaticana described described by all written in Mai under Nos. 105, IOS, lI8, in the fourteenth fourteenth 118, and 119, 119, all b. Kibr is as the century, is mentioned as the author of aa century, Abulbarakat b. *ilm al-usuL text with the slightly title of 'aid al-uknl text different title of jjala al-'u/s;i1l fi fi 'ilm al-u~i1l. slightly different to Graf these According practically the the same text text these MSS contain practically According to as is aa well-known Coptic those mentioned above. as those above. Abulbarakat is Coptic at the author, the age of ninety in 1363. 1363. author, a great ninety in age of great compiler compiler who died at *Ibn al-'AssaP B. Macdonald's article Concerning article 'Ibn al-'Assal' in in the family see Duncan B. Concerning the family see is chiefly which is chiefly based on articles articles published published by by Alexis Alexis Mallon. ~:,llon. der Gelehrtenfamilie 'Die Some new material Georg Graf, 'Die koptische Gelehrtenfarrulie der material is is assembled by koptische by Georg Graf, ihr Schrifttum', Aulad al-'A<sal pp. 34 34 f, f, al-'Ajisal und ihr Series, Roma 1943, Orientalia, Nova Series, 1943, pp. Schrifttum', Orientalia, Arabischen f. Geschichte derChristL his 129, f, 193 f. In his Geschichte der Christ!. Arabischen Literatur, vol. ii, ii, 1947, pp. 3^7~4 38 7-4 1I 4, 4j Literatur, vol. 1947? PP129, f, 193 he only living in in the ~he thirteenth thirteent~ century. century. of the the family of members of family who were living only speaks speaks of in Already enjoyed aa certain certam fame fame In that the the family out that family must have enjoyed pointed out Already Macdonald pointed definite proofs. earlier proofs. times. For this this we have now definite earlier times. 22 Moritz Steinschneider the two Bodleian Bodleian MSS in in his his book: Polemische Polemische refers to to the Steinschneider refers und Literatur in Arabischer Sprache (Abh. fur fUr die die Kunde K,;mde des des Morgenlandes ~orgenlandes in Arabischer und apologetische Sprache (Abh. apologetische Literatur vi, that the the title-pages tltle-pages in m both both MSS MSS p. 37, vi, 3, Leipzig 1877), 1877), p. 37, but does not mention that 3, Leipzig were added later. ways also, also, for for instance instance he quotes quotes MS Marsh Marsh is inexact in other other ways later. He is inexact in were 649 of Hunt 240. 240. 649 instead of 11

Encyclopaedia of Islam, of Islam, Encyclopaedia

521 21

306 306

TRANSLATIONS OF OF THE THE BIBLE BIBLE THE TRANSLATIONS

In the the Cairo Cairo In

MS

c

391 (eighteenth (eighteenth century) century) Ibn Ibn alal-'Assal, the Assal, the 391 grandson of of Butrus Butrus as-Sadamanti, as-Sadamanti, is is mentioned mentioned as as author, author, just just as as grandson in the the Bodleian Bodleian MS Arab ee 163 163 and and in in the the original original of of 1107, 1107, from in

MS

which the the MS was was copied. copied. The The Cairo Cairo MS 711 711 (seventeenth (seventeenth which is incomplete incomplete at at the the beginning beginning and no no author's author's name name has has century) is century) been preserved. preserved. been In these these circumstances circumstances it it is is somewhat surprising surprising to to find find In 1 with Georg Graf Graf declaring declaring that that the the MSS of of the the compendium compendium-with Georg a few few exceptions exceptions-name Abulkhair b. b. at-Taiyib at-Taiyib as as author of of the the a name Abulkhair text, whom Graf makes the son of a physician by confounding the a the son of physician by confounding the text, words taiyib ~aiyib and tabib, ~abib, and to to whom he gives gives the the name Rashid, Rashid, very doubtful doubtful title-page title-page of of one MS only. only. found on aa very found an appendix have text of the text appendix According to Graf, all the of all MSS According to Graf,

MS

(corollarium) at at the the end. Yet the the appendix appendix is is missing missing in in two MSS end. Yet (corollarium) and himself from Cairo, described by himself (338 391), in the the Graf from described 391), and in (338 Cairo, by

MS Arab e. e. 1107 from which it was 1 was from which it 107 Graf states the states that that the seven parts: seven parts:

Bodleian Bodleian

I. 1. 2. 2. 3. 3. 4. 4. 5. 5. 6. 6. 7. 7.

as well 163-as well as as in in the the original original of of A.D. 163 copied. copied. appendix to the the text text consists consists of of appendix added to

On prayer, prayer, with with quotations the Didascalia. Didascalia. quotations from the Quotations Quotations from Maimonides. Didascalia. the Didascalia. Another quotation quotation from the Fakhreddm ar-Razi. ar-Razi. A quotation quotation from Fakhreddin The Climates the Stars. Stars. of the Climates of A quotation ii Timothy. Timothy. quotation from ii to the the world by as preached On the right faith, by the apostles. the right faith, as apostles. preached to

the Bibliotheca Vatithe three three MSS of the Graf depends here on the depends here cana and did did not notice that they notice that enlarged and worked they had been enlarged of the over over by the two MSS of the Bodleian Library Abulbarakat. In the Library by Abulbarakat. the appendix four parts: Hunt. 240 362 the parts 240 and 362 only four appendix has only :

1. Quotations from Jer vii, 1. 26. vii, 16-18 and Amos v, v, 25, Quotations fromJer 25, 26. 2 2. Quotations if. 2 2. from the Didascalia, chap. 23 and Acts xiv, the Didascalia, chap. 23 xiv, Ii If. Quotations from Maimonides. 3. 3. Quotations Quotations from Fakhreddin 4. Quotations from Fakhreddm ar-Razi. ar-Razi. 4. Quotations

that the Graf maintains that the appendix the author appendix was added by by the himself and and that that the the quotations himself quotations from Maimonides (d. (d. 1204) 1204) 1 See his his article: article: 'Zum 'Zum Schrifttum des Abulbarakat und 1 See Schrifttum des und des des Abulkhair,' Oriens Abulkhair/ Oriens Christianus iii, Christianus I 8, 1933, Hi, 8, PP 133-43. 1933, pp. 33~"43* 2 The quotation from the 2 The the Arabic Didascalia can be in the Arabic Didascalia be found found in the Oxford Oxford MS Hunt Hunt quotation from 3311 (Uri in chap. on fo!. fol. I09. (Uri 61) 61) in chap. 30 109. 30 on

THE THE

COPTS AND AND COPTS

THE THE

ARABIC DIATESSARON

307 307

and from Fakhreddin ar-Razi (d. prove that that the the book (d. 12°9) 1209) prove could not have been written the thirteenth century. In written before before the thirteenth century. In MSS Hunt 240 both Bodleian MSS-Hunt and 362-the appendix is intro240 362 the appendix is introduced with the the words: words :

is to to be found at What is of the the book from from which this this at the the end of it MS was copied-and it is clear that it is not by the authorand is clear that is it not the author copied by and what II have copied, clear proof proof that that the the people people of of is the the clear copied, is the Seven Climates adored the Planets. the Seven Seven Planets.

It is is very likely that the It the Paris Paris MS 178 was introintrothe appendix to the 1 very likely appendix to 78 was notice. Slane's duced by the same notice. Slane's description in the catalogue in the by description catalogue is not very clear is misunderstood it. has completely it. very clear and Graf has completely misunderstood see quite We can now see clearly that the compendium ~iryiil; that the quite clearly compendium tirydk al-ukul .... is preserved in in at al-'ul;-iil .. is at least three different forms, attributed least three different attributed preserved forms, to different different authors: to authors 1 text attributed al- Assal, the I. The text the reply to al-Ghazalf al-Ghazali'ss attributed to to Ibn al-'AssaJ, reply to ar~radd al-jamil book ar-radd ... composed between 1101 1107. between 1101 and al-jamil composed 1107. 2. The text text attributed to Abulkhair b. attributed to 2. b. at-Taiyib, at-Taiyib, containing containing additions to to the appendix various additions text, especially especially an appendix the former text, as four consisting of four parts as described above. Quotations described above. consisting parts Quotations from Maimonides and Fakhraddin ar-Razi in in the the appendix that appendix show that this form cannot be older older than the this the thirteenth thirteenth century. century. text touched up 3. published under a 3. The text by Abulbarakat and published up by in title altered the in the fourteenth century. slightly altered title fourteenth slightly century. altered that the the appendix We have seen that enlarged and altered appendix was enlarged can him. far in directions the text by How far he changed the text in other directions only by changed only text. of the ascertained by whole be ascertained a careful investigation of the text. careful by investigation It is, It may this text It of this text existed. existed. It for that even more forms of is, for may be that 1 107 he wrote when before that instance, likely that Ibn al-' Assal, before I al-'Assal, instance, very 107 very likely earlier composition to the the book of the used an earlier composition the answer to of al-Ghazali, al-Ghazali, used lie in for his his work, for truth may may lie in the the statement that a kernel kernel of of truth work, and that that at at least that written in in 1052 or must even least parts of the the book were written 1052 or parts of to see b. al-Mukaffa. It be connected with with Severus It is is interesting interesting to see Severus b. how the authors quite quite unscrupulously unscrupulously Christian Arabic authors the various various Christian put alterations as as their their own work. older texts texts with slight slight alterations put forward older after a be written A true of such a text can only written after a careful careful true history of text only history case In our at investigation of the entire material at disposal. In any case of the entire any disposal. investigation texts with it in connection with such texts cannot in it is is evident evident that that problems problems be solved by Graf. Graf. solved by the methods adopted adopted by by the The third is the Arabic Arabic in the text in third text the Bodleian MS Arab e 163 163 is B and E and the Diatessaron. preamble as as MSS Band the has the It has the same preamble Diatessaron. It :

c

.

.

.

.

g08 308

THE TRANSLATIONS

OF THE BIBLE

and E and MS Sbath. text conforms that of of MSS B Band Sbath. Its Its text conforms with that reads The Sbath. probably also with that of the Sbath. postscript reads of the MS that also with postscript probably as as follows: follows :

the of this this fourfold fourfold honoured Finished Finished is is the accomplishment accomplishment of the four of the the Evangelion which was assembled from the four Gospels of assembled Gospels Evangelion be Evangelists-may they holy Apostles, the four excellent four excellent the may they Evangelists holy Apostles, priest Abulfaraj Abulfaraj 'Abdallah ben blessed. learned priest blessed. The excellent excellent learned has translated translated it at-Taiyib-may him-has it pleased with him at-Taiyib may God be pleased in the a from into Arabic, from a copy in the handwriting the Syriac into from the Arabic, handwriting copy Syriac of the pupil pupil of I:Iunain b. b. Ishak Islfal.<-of Hunain of '1sa 'Isa b. b. 'Ali, the physician, 'All, the physician the may mercy on both both of them. the Almighty may God the Almighty have mercy And he this as as it it was, was, not not rearranging rearranging he (the copied this (the copyist) copyist) copied on the the in the copy, but observing the orders, the 8th 8th (anything) in the but orders, observing (anything) copy, Tobah A. Mart. I522-2Sth (January 1522 25th Shawwal AH 1220 (January A.D. 1806). 1806). 3

B shows that A comparison with that that of of MS B that of this this postscript postscript with comparison of aa few slight at the the beginning beginning of the the Boddifferences can be found at slight differences the copyist note of the copyist at at the the end has has been leian that the the note leian MS and that in the of the part of the postscript postscript the the MSS agree. agree. added. the main part added. But in They the same original. original. MS B copied from the They must have been copied in 1107, dated in lI07, two or or three three may copied from the MS dated may have been copied it. The fact the Bodleian MS was copied copied from it. fact centuries centuries before before the the Bodleian MS are that are written written in in a form imitating imitating that MS B and the the Koran can best best be explained of the explained if if one supposes that aa copy supposes that copy of written in in the the same way. the original the way. original was written a clear clear difference There is, between the the two MSS difference between is, however, however, a In which needs to MS the the Bodleian Bodleian the DiatesDiatesneeds to be explained. explained. In the two texts, as no doubt was the saron is is preceded preceded by the case case in in the the saron texts, as by two 1 In MS B of the Diatessaron is B the Diatessaron is preceded preceded by by only only one one original 107. original of I IQ7. text. This text, the introduction, the same title text. has more or less the title or less text, the introduction, has as the first text in in the first text the Bodleian MS but as but it it cannot have the the same B the text contents. In MS B text takes takes up the Bodleian up 85 85 folios, folios, in in the Bodleian MS contents. folios. Since admittedly only the Bodleian Bodleian MS is is more closely closely only 3 31I folios. admittedly the written B has 8 lines lines to to the the page written-B page whereas whereas the the Bodleian Bodleian MS has lines the introduction introduction to has 13 the Bodleian Bodleian MS could could possibly possibly to the 13 lines-the in folios but not folios. 45-50 folios in MS B, not 85 folios. Ciasca's destake up Ciasca's desB, up 45-50 85 to MS of the introduction to B has been quoted above. cription has been above. cription quoted that in in the An introduction like like that Bodleian MS could could not not be be the Bodleian described this way. authorities described in this But the authorities said by Ciasca to said Ciasca to be way. by quoted light on the the relationship relationship quoted in the introduction of MS B throw light introductions. Ammonius and Eusebius Eusebius are between the two introductions. are

THE COPTS COPTS AND AND THE

THE THE

ARABIC DIATESSARON

309 309

in the names which occur in of the the Bodleian the first first text text of Bodleian MS; the other other MS; the to be found in authorities are to in the second text, text, and they they all all occur occur the second third chapter part of the compendium, compendium, together of the the first first part of the together in the third chapter of is devoted to to the the Trinity which is the Divinity of Christ. In In and the of Christ. Trinity Divinity to MS B we are the introduction to therefore with with aa compilacompilaare faced faced therefore texts which precede tion made from the two texts precede the the Diatessaron Diatessaron in in the Bodleian MS and in of I I07 from which the in the the original of from which the original 1107 Bodleian MS was copied. copied. MS E contains only not exhibit the the Diatessaron, does not exhibit the Diatessaron, does only the external form of a Koran MS and does does not not mention the the three three and in in the the BodBodChristian Arabic scholars, in MS B B and scholars, connected in leian MS with the the text. text. But all other circumstances circumstances make it it leian all other it goes clear that it clear or indirectly indirectly to to the the same same original, goes back directly directly or original, as must also also be supposed in the of the the MS Sbath. as the case case of Sbath. supposed in b. at-Taiyib Abulfaraj I043) is is mentioned mentioned Abulfaraj 'Abdallah b. at-Taiyib (died (died 1043) in the preamble all four in in the the postscript postscript of of two two of four MSS and in of preamble of all as the the translator translator of the the Arabic Diatessaron. them as Diatessaron. But But who was was 1 man ? What Georg this man? Sebastian Euringer this Euringer 22 and Marmardji Marmardji83 Graf, Sebastian Georg Graf,1 to say have to is taken from Christian Christian sources. sources. taken exclusively say about him is exclusively from it is is essential essential to to remember that But it that Abulfaraj Abulfaraj b. b. at-Taiyib at-Taiyib had a great that valuable valuable accounts accounts great reputation among Muslims and that reputation among to be found in in Muslim sources, of him are to the ininsources, from which the Christian authors authors largely largely derived. derived. BarheBarheformation supplied by Christian supplied by for instance (d. braeus, report is is quoted quoted by by Euringer Euringer braeus, for (d. 1286) 1286) whose report and by in Ibn al-Kifti's al-J)..ifti's by Marmardji, Marmardji, simply simply repeats repeats what he found in Tctrikh al-Ifukama al-Hukamd (History (d. 1248) Ta'rikh (History of of the the Scientists)* Scientists)4 and 1248) (d. himself refers to this this source. is somewhat unBarhebraeus himself refers to source. It It is unthis that Marmardji in which fortunate should choose this passage, fortunate that should choose Marmardji passage, in is not a single there is not not copied the book of of there is single word which is copied from the to illustrate in order the kind the Muslim author al-J)..ifti, of the in order to illustrate the kind of al-Kiftl, Arabic written the other other hand, hand, Euringer Euringer written by Barhebraeus. On the by Barhebraeus. the man from the word al-l[ifti, misunderstands the meaning the al-J)..ift, al-Kift, al-Kifti, meaning takes it to mean in the a town in Upper Egypt, and takes it to ancient Koptos, the ancient Upper Egypt, Koptos, famous Muhammedan in al-l[ib(i, 'the Copt', in this way turning the the this al-JCibti, way turning Copt', Christian. into a Coptic scholar Kadi into scholar and J)..a<;li Coptic Christian. c

Literatur bis bis zur 11 Die christlich-arabische franlcischen Zeit, pp. 63 63 ff. ff. Graf deals deals christlich-arabische Literatur zur frankischen eit, 1905, 1905, pp. his Geschichte in his Geschichte ••. vol. at vol. ii, ii, 1947, pp. 160-7, has at great 160-7, where he has 1947, pp. length with him in great length to him. all the the material material known to assembled assembled all 2 2 'Die Ubersetzung des des Diatessaron' Diatessaron' (Biblische (Biblische der arabischen arabischen Obersetzung 'Die Uberlieferung "Gberlieferung der Br. 1912), Studien, i. Br. 9 ff. ff. pp. 9 Studien, xvii, xvii, 2, 2, Freiburg Freiburg i. 1912), pp. 3 Ixxxv ff. • Diatessaron Diatessaron de Tatien, pp. !xxxv ff. Tatien, Beyrouth Beyrouth 1935, 1935, pp. 4 Ibn al-Qifti's Ta'rfkh Vorarbeiten August 4Ibn Auf Grund von Vorarbeite"Jl August Miiller Muller al-hukamti. al-Qjfti's Ta'rikh al-~ukamii. herausgegeben p. 223. 223. 1903, p, Lippert, Leipzig Leipzig 1903, Julius Lippert, herausgegeben von Julius .

.

.

310 3IO

THE TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE

The most important at-Taiyib is is provided provided by by notice on Ibn at-Taiyib important notice a to him article in Ibn Abi U~aibi'a 1270) who devotes a long article to in devotes Usaibi'a (d. long (d. 1270) 1 He his work on the Classes of Physicians.! mentions mentions Arab of the Glasses his great Physicians, great more than forty by him, him, commentaries learned books books composed composed by forty learned on Aristotle, Hippocrates, Galen, other works, including including a and other works, Aristotle, Hippocrates, Galen, a was Ibn commentary on the Gospels. at-Taiyib a very busy busy As the very at-Taiyib commentary Gospels. Ibn But Abi man, he used to dictate his books to his secretaries. secretaries. to his his to dictate used man, of this eminent note-book U~aibi'a is very proud of having found a note-book ofthis a of Usaibi'a is very having proud scholar dated 406/1016, 406/1016, which had in his scholar in his own handwriting, handwriting, dated lectures on medicine, served his famous lectures medicine, for some of of his as a a basis basis for served him as remarks He that in Hospital in Baghdad. that delivered at the the 'Agiidiye delivered at Baghdad. 'Adudiye Hospital his contemporary, the famous Ibn Sina (Avicenna) valued highly the his (Avicenna) highly contemporary, Ibn at-Taiyib's did not think think that that his his medicine, but did at-Taiyib's works on medicine, same works on philosophy reached the standard. philosophy Ibn Abi U~aibi'a interesting story story which he had Usaibi'a reports reports an interesting Ya kub b. heard from his Muwaffa~ addin Ya'~iib b. Ishak Is!:).a~ b. b. alalhis pupil Muwaffak pupil the illustrates esteem a~rani (d. 1286) which well illustrates the high esteem l,(uff well an-Nasrani Kuff an-N high (d. 1286) Muslims in which Ibn at-Taiyib in among Muslims: at-Taiyib was held among c

:

to Baghdad intending Two young Persia to Baghdad intending young Muslims came from Persia his house they to medicine under Ibn at-Taiyib. at-Taiyib. At his they to study study medicine in church. church. There he was shown to were told to them, them, that he was in told that censer in incense. an old in hand, hand, offering offering incense. old man vested vested as as a priest, priest, censer in his his house and told told him why later in When they why they they they saw him later to Baghdad, had come to they had made Baghdad, he asked them whether they the pilgrimage to Mecca. 'No,' the the reply. reply. So he recomNo/ was the pilgrimage to to first and when they Mecca first returned mended them to to to go they returned go as pupils. he would accept pupils. When they back, tired tired they came back, accept them as and weary, they had done all all they they weary, he asked them whether they to do, stones in in the the valley valley were ordered to throwing stones do, including including throwing Mma. They all. That is of Mina. 'That is good,' good,' he told them. told them. They had done all. is ordered by divine law must be fulfilled What is fulfilled to to the the letter, letter, by without reflecting it. seen him doing They doing so so in in reflecting about it. They had seen was ordered church; now they had done what ordered by their their own law. law. church; they by his pupils became his They later famous physicians physicians in in They beca~e pupils and were later their home country. their country. Usaibi'a gives list of famous physicians Ibn Abi U~aibi'a offamous physicians in in all all the the gives a long long list his pupils, lands of Islam who had been his pupils, and he admits admits that that Ibn Christian priest at-Taiyib priest who, who, as as secretary secretary to to the the at-Taiyib was a devout Christian in Baghdad, had Nestorian Patriarch in a great influence among influence Baghdad, great among Christians there. the Christians there. 4

c

1 al-anba fi tabakat al-ajibbli, ed. August 1 'Uyiin August Miiller, Muller, Cairo Cairo and Konigsberg Konigsberg 'Uyun al-anbii ft .tabalFiit al-atibba, ed. 1882 and 1884, vol. i, 188'2 i, pp. 1884, vol. pp. 23g-41. 239-41.

THE THE

COPTS COPTS

AND THE THE ARABIC DIATESSARON

31 I 3!!

b. Isl;1a~ Hunain b. Ishak (d. I:Iunain is mentioned in in the the postscript postscript (d. 873) 873) who is the Bodleian of MS B and of the foremost Christian Christian Bodleian MS was the the foremost scholar of the ninth century. Through his excellent translations of his excellent translations of century. Through texts Greek and Syriac texts into Arabic he than anyone else acinto he than more else acSyriac anyone quainted of classical classical science. the achievements achievements of science. quainted the Muslims with the He was himself himself an authority in the medical field and physician in the medical field and authority physician to the 'Abbasid Caliph in ordinary al-Mutawakkil (d. (d.86I). ordinary to Caliph al-Mutawakkil 861). Hunain had founded a school I:Iunain of translators translators who worked worked acschool of ac1 to his cording to his and translations he corrected. methods whose he translations corrected. cording One of the most prominent of his pupils 'Isa b. 'Ali is of his was is lsa b. 'All who prominent pupils 2 2 mentioned as as the the third third in in the physician in in the postscript. postscript. He was physician to ordinary to the 'Abbasid Caliph al-Mu'tamid (d. 892), aa al-Mu tamid and ordinary Caliph (d. 892), is well as the the author author of of the the first first scholar of renown. He is well known as Syriac-Arabic for which he he was able to use use able to Syriac-Arabic dictionary dictionary (Bar (Bar 'Ali) Ali) for material which had been collected by his his teacher teacher Hunain I:Iunain himself. himself. collected by Christian Arabic Three outstanding Arabic scholars, scholars, all very well well all very outstanding Christian Muslims, are connected through a group of MSS known among are a of Muslims, among through group Diatessaron. First with the Arabic Diatessaron. First and foremost foremost Abulfaraj Abulfaraj b. at-Taiyib, of whom we know that b. that he had made aa translation translation at-Taiyib, of the Syriac into Arabic. of the Gospels Arabic. 33 Marmardji Marmardji published published Gospels from the Syriac into this translation translation and of specimens of other other writings writings of of his his dealing dealing specimens of this Christian matters with with Christian matters 4 which show that that he was an able able stylist stylist classical Arabic. Marmardji who could write very Marmardji rightly rightly very well classical that he cannot be the translator of of the the Arabic Arabic DiatesDiatesconcluded that the translator is not saron, language of which is not very very correct correct and certainly certainly saron., the language classical. How can we explain not classical. his name being being connected connected explain his this translation? translation? with this that the the four four MSS of We have seen that of this this group group of of the the Arabic to an original original written written in in 1I 107. I07. The preamble preamble Diatessaron Diatessaron go go back to in the four MSS and the the postscript in in two of of them were copied copied the four postscript in at the the request request of of a Muslim from the the original, written at original, which was written it had to to be handed over. to whom it Governor to over. The Aulad alalthe copy 'Assal to put put it it into into aa form Assal who prepared copy were anxious to prepared the impression on the the Muslims. They They tried tried which would make an impression external the to the manuscript this by to do this appearance of manuscript the external appearance by giving giving the aa copy upon it it a name customary customary the Koran, of the Koran, and bestowed upon copy of c

c

c

c

See Ishiik und seine seine Schule, Schule, Leiden 1913. See G. Bergstrasser, 1913. Bergstrasser, Hunain Ibn Ishak to the most prominent wahua min ajall prominent of of his his pupils', pupils', taldmidhihi 'and he beionged belonged to ajall taliimidhihi vol. i, says i, 203. Usaibi'a, vol. 203. says Ibn Abi U~aibi'a, f. vol. i, Geschichte • . . vol. 38 Graf, . . i, pp. pp. ISO Graf, Geschichte 150 f. S. Margoliouth's •4 In his edition, pp. xciii-c. xciii-c. See D. S. Margohouth's review revIew to his Introduction to the Introduction In the edition, pp. of JTS, xxxviii, pp. 76 76 f. f. of Marrnardji's xxxviii, 1937, 1937, pp. Marmardji's book in JTS, 11

22

.

.

.

312 312

OF THE BIBLE

THE THE TRANSLATIONS

for the author author of of the the second text, text, was such a a copy. for such al-'Assal, the copy. Ibn al-'Assal, as a great be given a number of epithets so that he might be regarded as great so that a of he regarded might given epithets the Diaof value scholar. further enhanced the value of the Arabic the further scholar. They They three names tessaron connecting it with the of three outstanding it the with tessaron by outstanding by connecting high esteem esteem among among Christian held in in high scholars who were held Christian Arabic scholars the the professor of mefamous the the Muslims. Muslims. Thus Ibn at-Taiyib, professor of at-Taiyib dicine priest, who was known as as author Christian priest, devoted Christian dicine and devoted of translated some the Gospels, of the the commentary commentary on the Gospels, and who had translated as of from Syriac into Arabic, as transtranswas mentioned into of the the Gospel Arabic, Syriac Gospel A1I the wellTsa b. lator Diatessaron into Arabic, 'Isa b. 'All, the wellinto of the Diatessaron the Syriac lator of Arabic, Syriac the the known physician, the great authority on the Syriac language Syriac language and great authority physician, was named as b. of the Hunain outstanding pupil of the famous I:Iunain b. Is!:la~, as Ishak, outstanding pupil translation the Arabic w^hich the of the Syriac text from which the translation of text the the copyist Syriac copyist Diatessaron is is supposed to of of the the Syriac Syriac Diatessaron supposed to have been made. The text to be be supported by the the the Muslims was to to the over to text handed over supported by none these greatest possibile authority. In reality of these Christian reality greatest possibile authority. Arabic scholars the Arabic Diatessaron. Diatessaron. scholars had anything to do with the anything to the Arabic Arabic Diatessaron Diatessaron leads leads us us This of the of the This discussion discussion of the MSS of conclusions to conclusions: to the the following following his polemic 1. Ghazali had based his I. against certain certain doctrines doctrines of of polemic against the of the the Gospels Gospels which at at translation of Christians on an Arabic translation the Christians in the that the Coptic that time was used used in churches. This This translation translation had Coptic churches. R. Chidiac the Coptic it is Chidiac proved proved that that it is been made from the text, and R. Coptic text, identical with the the text text published in the the main identical in published later later by by Erpenius. Erpenius. 1 in A.D. 1107 If the the Copts If over to to the the Muslims, together Muslims, together 1107 handed over Copts in to Ghazali's Ghazalfs polemic, the Arabic Diawith an answer to polemic, aa copy of the copy of at the tessaron, convinced at the time that that this this tessaron, they they must have been convinced text was more reliable reliable than their their own Arabic text Arabic Gospels. Gospels. Christian Arabic scholars scholars mentioned in 2. Although in the the Although the Christian preamble text had actually actually nothing nothing to to do preamble and postscript postscript of the text it is is nevertheless nevertheless beyond beyond doubt that that with the the Arabic Diatessaron, Diatessaron, it it was introduced into into Egypt it Mesopotamia and that that it it was Egypt from Mesopotamia translated from Syriac into Arabic. presented to to the the translated Arabic. The text text presented Syriac into still have been in Muslims must still in existence existence in in Egypt Egypt at at the the beginbeginof the the nineteenth century, ning the MS now in in the the Bodleian Bodleian ning of century, when the It may Library it. It may yet yet come to light again. again. to light Library was copied copied from it. 5

C

5

:

1 JV. Jesu Christi Testamentum Arabice. 1 Novum D. N. ]esu Christi Arabice. Ex Bibliotheca Bibliotheca Leidensi. Edente Leidensi. Edente for Erpenius Thoma Erpenius, See for Erpenius the the excellent excellent characterization characterization Erpenius, Leidae 1616. arabischm Studien Studien in Die arabischen in Europa Europa vom vom 12. bis bis in in den den Anfang Anfang des des given Fuck, Die given by by Joh. Joh. Flick, 19· ]ahrhunderts, Leipzig pp. 143-57-Chidiac speaks of of the the text text of of the the 19. Jahrhunderts, 1944, pp. 143-57 Chidiac speaks Leipzig^ 1944, Ghazali in chapter vii of of his Gospels chapter vii his book Les Les sources sources Evangeliques, Evangeliques, pp. pp. 71-7. 71-7. Gospels used by by Ghazlill The investigation to be made on a broader broader basis. basis. The Biblical quotations in Biblical quotations in investigation needs to al-^ukul must also tiryiif also be investigated with care. care. tirydk al-'t4ill investigated with

THE THE

COPTS

AND AND

313 313

THE ARABIC DIATESSARON

the four Until then the second form form of of text text which we four MSS of of the the second know must be used to reconstruct the common original. to help the reconstruct original. help 3. The two MSS of the first go to a 'very old' MS first a the back to form 3. Very old go which was brought to Egypt from Antioch before 1200. We to Antioch before brought Egypt this text text was copied know that this several times in Egypt during the in several times copied Egypt during the thirteenth and fourteenth thirteenth fourteenth centuries. centuries. 4. forms of text have not not inin~ these two forms of text 4. For about 900 900 years years these other. They fluenced each other. must be accepted as two of the various the as of various be two They accepted text which existed eleventh century. Both of of them forms of text existed in in the the eleventh century. Both to Egypt. in were brought Egypt. There they were copied in this way and were this brought to they copied way A1J traces traces of of other other forms may have have existed existed have saved. All forms which may lost. now been lost. derive one of of these 5. forms from from the the other other and these forms 5. We cannot derive reconstruct an 'Urtext' cannot reconstruct of the the Arabic Arabic Diatessaron Diatessaron from from 'Urtext of dealt with separately. them. They separately. Ciasca Ciasca'ss attempt attempt to to They must be dealt text from both these these forms forms was aa mistake. mistake.!1 publish publish a mixed text Marmardji's a 'new' text on the the basis basis of these to create create a of these 'new text Marmardji's attempt attempt to it to two forms by adapting it to the the text of the Arabic and adapting text of by improving improving the to be the the Peshitta, the Syriac Peshitta, which he supposed original, shows Syriac original, supposed to that he had not any that real understanding understanding of the actual actual problems. problems. of the any real Arabic Diatessaron consists in in the of 6. 6. The value value of the Arabic the amount of of the Diatessaron consists it gives for finding out readings the Syriac help finding out of the Diatessaron gives for readings of Syriac Diatessaron help it is limited. as Tatian composed it. This is limited. The Syriac as This Diatessaron Syriac Diatessaron composed it. translation was made already from which the Arabic translation already included included in Tatian's Tatian's work in in order order to to make it it conform alterations alterations made in far as as the so far the Arabic translation with with the translation agrees agrees with with the Peshitta. Peshitta. In so it is little it is of value. But of the it is of little value. it is of gTeat importance the Peshitta, Peshitta, great importance text different it implies a Syriac different from the when it the Peshitta. Peshitta. Here Syriac text implies Tatian. text we may find traces of the genuine text of Tatian. Such passages passages find traces genuine may the with be carefully picked out and investigated the help of of must be investigated help carefully picked the and the on hand the Old Syriac Gospels on the one the Peshitta the Syriac Gospels other. discussed in in connection connection with all all the the other other other. They They must be discussed task is at our disposal. material disposal. The task is not not easy. easy. Diatessaron at material of of the the Diatessaron the basis It basis of a translation; translation; the the original original texts texts It cannot be done on the a must be be investigated. This demands a sound linguistic equipment linguistic equipment investigated. and aa good it is is beyond beyond doubt the existing of the existing problems. problems. Yet it grasp of good grasp to be could service that a great service could rendered to New a way in such that in such a way great criticism. Testament textual textual criticism. 3

3

5

5

in his 11 This his translation translation of of the the Arabic Arabic Diatessaron Diatessaron noticed by This was noticed Hope W. Hogg Hogg in by Hope Volume, Edinburgh r897, p. p. 36 36 f.) (Ante-Nicene Christian Library, f.) and Edinburgh 1897, Library, Additional Volume, (Ante-Nicene Christian Tatian's Diatessaron, by Die altsyrische Evangelienubersetung und Tatian's Diatessaron, Leipzig Leipzig 190r, p. 61. 61. 1901, p. altsyrische Evangelienubersetung by Hjelt, Hjelt, Die

APPENDIX II Compare p. 39 39 supra. supra. Compare p. I46 FROM THE TEAR YEAR 553 553 NOVELLA 146 Emperor Justinian Justinian to to Aerobindus, Aerobindus, the the most most honourable honourable The Emperor Praefectus Praetorio. Praetorio. Praefectus PREAMBLE PREAMBLE

Jews, when they they heard heard the the Holy Holy Scriptures, Scriptures, ought ought not not to to The Jews, have clung clung to to the the mere letter, letter, but should have turned their their attention to to the the hidden hidden prophecies prophecies which foretell foretell the the great great God attention Saviour of of the the human race, race, Jesus Jesus Christ. Christ. But although although they they and Saviour and have given themselves over to irrational explanations have, to irrational over themselves have have, explanations given to this this day, gone astray astray from the the true true interpretation, interpretation, when we to day, gone heard they they were were divided themselves we could not leave leave divided among heard among themselves their differences differences unresolved. unresolved. For from reports reports made to to us us we their to the have that some hold to language and wish to to the Hebrew language learned that have learned the Holy use Holy Scriptures, others the reading for the it alone alone for use it Scriptures, whereas others reading of the as well, well, and in in this this matter matter they they wish to use the Greek language use the wish to language as found those have we have this, those more have long disagreed. Informed of this, long disagreed. of the Greek language assistance ofthe the assistance praiseworthy language to have the wish to praiseworthy who wish the reading of the Holy Scriptures [or, indeed, any language for the of for the reading Holy Scriptures [or, indeed, any language is more suited which, suited to and better the place, to the in relation relation to place, is which, in understood the audience]. the understood by audience]. by CHAPTER CHAPTER II

so We therefore decree that, therefore decree Jews who so that, wherever there are Jews desire, the Holy Scriptures may be read in the synagogues the synagogues may desire, Holy Scriptures or in in in Latin) is in in our mother tongue in our Greek [or Latin) or in Greek (that is tongue (that [or in is the where any the reading suits the place other language reading is place language which suits any other and those understood given] so that the text may be understood by present and by those present given] so that the text may it. The Jewish to it. they act according and act live and interpreters Jewish interpreters according to may live they may on text on to corrupt (e~'YJyrJ7:at) shall not be allowed allowed to corrupt the Hebrew text (e^yrjrai) shall not account of their being the only ones who understand it, relying, the it, relying, account of their being only the notice the do not not notice who do the people of the as the ignorance on the as they people who do, on ignorance of they do, the use to are in Greek read corruption. Those, however, who read in Greek are to use the who corruption. Those, however, be to be is to which is of all, translation of Septuagint, the most accurate translation accurate most the all, which Septuagint, 15 3315

316

APPENDIX APPENDIX II

preferred miracle which occurred occurred when the miracle of the because of preferred especially especially because it the translators, only in in pairs pairs and in in different different it was made, translators, working made, the working only places, text. the same text. places, producing producing one and the I. Who, considers that that these these fail to to marvel when he considers 1 Who, moreover can fail translators, before the appearance of of the saving lived a long translators, who lived saving appearance long time before our great Christ, foresaw foresaw it it and, and, full full of of Jesus Christ, great God and Saviour Jesus the spirit translated the the Holy All shall shall the of prophecy, Holy Scriptures? Scriptures ? All spirit of prophecy, translated therefore But, in in order order that we to others. this translation translation to others. But, therefore prefer prefer this may other versions, give them to deny the Jews not seem to the other versions, we give Jews the may not deny the pennission if they they so the translation translation of of Aquila, Aquila, so wish, to use, wish, the use, if permission to although race and his his translation translation shows the author is is of alien race of an alien although the not that of of the the Septuagint. differences from that not inconsiderable inconsiderable differences Septuagint. 2. call Deuterosis, Deuterosis, as as it it is is neither neither 2. But we strictly forbid what they strictly forbid they call old included in the nor transmitted transmitted of of old through through the Holy included in Holy Scriptures Scriptures nor the Prophets, invention of the of men who spoke spoke merely merely is an invention Prophets, but is and were not divinely inspired. They They shall shall with earthly wisdom not with earthly divinely inspired. the read the holy words themselves, opening the Holy Scriptures read the holy themselves, opening Holy Scriptures with their and hiding nothing of is written written by by adding adding of what is their own hands, hands, hiding nothing are not contained worthless of their are not contained of their which worthless and vain vain phrases own phrases in the in invented in in order order to to corrupt the pure pure text. text. the text text but only only invented corrupt the those who use the this permission Since has been granted by us, those use the Since this permission granted by us, be neither nor shall other Greek [and other languages] shall neither punished punished languages] [and hindered by those called called Archipherekitae Archipherekitae or or shall those by anyone. anyone. Nor shall elders or teachers be entitled entitled to to prevent elders prevent this this by by cunning cunning or or by by or teachers unless they curse, to be made wise wise by by corporal corporal punishment punishment curse, unless they wish to to to forfeit their property us the forfeit their who will and to to us will and order the better better property course and the course the one more pleasing pleasing to to God. .

II CHAPTER Il if any But if introduce godless vain teachings teachings any of them dare introduce godless and vain the or that the denying the Resurrection, the Last Judgment, or that the angels Resurrection, denying angels Judgment, the work and creation it is shall it is our will that shall are the creation of of God, our that he will God, shall to utter be expelled from every place and shall not be allowed to utter not be expelled every place such blasphemous of the the knowledge of God. blasphemous language language devoid of knowledge of shall be most to the For those those who dare say such things shall subjected to the say things subjected so that so that we may thereby purge the Jewish people severe penalties the penalties may thereby purge Jewish people error thus thus introduced. of the error introduced.

CHAPTER III III to admonish those those who hear We wish to hear the the Holy Holy Scriptures read Scriptures read to beware of in one language the other to of the the wickedness wickedness of of their their language or the

APPENDIX II

317

interpreters; the letter, letter, but but penetrate penetrate into should not to the not cling into interpreters; they they should cling to the matter itself and grasp sense so they may may the matter itself divine sense the truly so that that they truly divine grasp the to know what is to err err and sin in come to is better, cease to sin in better, and finally finally cease to the most to the most essential thing: hope in God. For regard essential mean in we God. For regard thing: hope this is is the the reason reason why why we have given given them them the use of of this the optional optional use for (the Greek) [every] language for the reading of the Holy Scripof the the (the Greek) [every] language reading Holy Scripin future so that that in another, may may by by acquiring acquiring tures, future all, after another, tures, so all, one after is better. better. For For everyknowledge of what is knowledge become more receptive everyreceptive of will agree that a one will that a man who has been brought up in the Holy has in been the agree Holy brought up has in Scriptures and has little left in needing correction will be little left him be correction will Scriptures needing able to to distinguish than is better than much more able and choose what is better choose what distinguish one who knows nothing of Scripture but only only clings clings to to the the name Scripture but nothing of of divine divine service, it as as to of to a holy holy anchor anchor and and believing believing to it service, cleaving cleaving to to be divine doctrine what to what in must be termed sheer heresy. divine doctrine in reality must be termed sheer heresy. reality EPILOGUE is decreed This our will will and what is by the the present present sacred is decreed by sacred law law is not to be observed by not only be observed Highness and those those under under you you only to by your your Highness but by office. Under no no circumcircumholds the the same office. by everyone everyone who holds shall he permit the to undertake stances shall stances the Jews to undertake anything against it; Jews permit anything against it; in shall rather rather subject who hinder it he shall those dare to resist it or hinder it in those dare to resist it or subject them in then to live to force to live in any punishment first, first, then force any way way to corporal corporal punishment that they confiscate their their property, so that they may may not not act act exile property, so exile and confiscate He shall also send the disrespectfully against God and the Emperor. shall also send against Emperor. disrespectfully to obey obey our our orders prefects, commanding commanding them to to the the provincial orders to provincial prefects, it have studied they have studied it law and to publish it it in in every town to publish when every they it for observe must realized that and have realized that everybody necessarily observe it for necessarily everybody our displeasure. fear fear of of arousing arousing our displeasure. in the the 26th 26th year year of of the the Given at Constantinople, Given at February, in i3th February, Constantinople, I3th of the consulate in of the I2th the in the 12th of the consulate of reign of the Emperor Justinian, of Emperor Justinian, reign Basilius, V.CL. (=AD 553)' Basilius, 553).

Note: justinian's Novella Novel1a was made jointly jointly by by Professor Professor of Justinian's translation of above translation Note: The above of Bonn and Berlin) myself. Schulz Schulz realized realized Fritz Berlin) and myself. the Law-Faculty Schulz (of Fritz Schulz Law-Faculty of (of the the Hebrew language, that only with with the the Greek. Greek. the Law dealt, that original1y language, only dealt, apart apart from the originally the The laws in Italy Italy one one year after the the decree, decree, in in first introduced introduced in of Justinian were first laws of year after Justinian were to other languages, AD 554, relating to languages, particularly particularly Latin, Latin, were were the sentences sentences relating 554, and the in square inserted later. These brackets. One word was left left out out after after included in These parts are included inserted later. square brackets. parts are in round brackets. this is is included in the brackets. the intt:rpolations, interpolations, and this

APPENDIX II II Compare supra 155 supra Compare p. p. 155

THE PRONUNCIATION PR 0 NUNCIA TION OF HEBREW BY THE SAMARITANS BT in 1917 as recorded 19I7 by by HELLMUT RITTER as at Niiblus recorded at Ndblus in and AR THUR SCHAADE ARTHUR

MURTONEN Edited by TONEN Edited by A. MUR Its most important Gn ii 1-23. This section by H. Ritter. Ritter. Its important is recorded by section is 1-23. special texts recorded by by Schaade are the characteristics compared compared with the texts special characteristics very of words, words, its its use of of' even at at at the beginning of especially beginning of very scanty scanty use of' especially at the the acute acute accent accent even for long long vowels, vowels, its use of the the end of of many words, words, and its where Schaade practically accent. The latter latter everywhere has the circumflex accent. practically everywhere all is present writer writer and also also of all is in in accordance with the the observations of the present It may other I have been in in contact. It this dialect students of this dialect with whom I other students stress in be that indicate only in general, general, not to indicate that Ritter Ritter intended to only the main stress c the at differentiated at the end of words, words, Ritter Ritter writes into species. differentiated into Regarding the' species. Regarding to by the written text. text. II have, have, neverto me that that he may have been influenced by theless, retained it the matter is is not quite quite certain, certain, it in in the text, text, since the theless, always always retained and the different persons. persons. There varies strongly the use of this this sound varies strongly between different it at at all, are hardly pronounce utter it it fairly fairly regularly regularly are people all, while others utter pronounce it people who hardly a written in place at the beginning written' occasionally), occasionally), some at the (even in beginning of words (even place of a people merged with the vowel. The in the middle of words, curiously merged words, curiously people even in same variation also be observed, observed, even in in in the use of ' may also variation of of frequency frequency in times. These phenomena recitation by recitation at different different times. by one and the same person person at detail in in greater will in aa grammar grammar of the dialect dialect which dealt with in will be dealt greater detail will follow in due course. II have placed will upon monosyllabic monosyllabic words placed accents upon to be required where they rhythm; Ritter Ritter has not marked they seem to required by by the rhythm; the accentuation of these words, words, except they have another similar similar one except where they as an enclitic enclitic (e.g. as of sentences into into words II have M-tob). In the division of (e.g. kt-tob). followed the normal Hebrew pattern, except in in the case case of the preposition preposition pattern, except to the ,~, following, since it is is pronounced pronounced the word next following, since it *7X, which II have attached to it seems to like \7, with which it just like to be completely interchangeable in in this this just completely interchangeable dialect. Monosyllabic dialect. certainty be recognized recognized as as proproMonosyllabic words which can with certainty clitics or enclitics enclitics are connected with their their main words by clities by means of of a hyphen. hyphen. Other punctuation Ritter's pen, pen, whose original original manuscript manuscript punctuation marks come from Ritter's II have seen and copied, copied, but not used when redacting redacting the the final final text. text. *

*

'

*

Blrasit Mra ~ldwem Sltiwem it it essamem esMmem wit Ii B~dsit ire!? ~jjata wit ares. 2 Ware!? wares ^ejjata tg'u ube'il. ube'ii. wasek al al fani fani tdm ttim uril uru ::¥:ldwem Muwem emrasefat al fani teil emd.::Hat 'al fani emmim. JelGwem jTi 6r weja'i: or. it aor 33 ujiOmer ja'i or 4 uj^rae uj~rre Muwem ~li'iwem it aor ki-tob kt-tab uj!6mer ::¥:ldwem weja'i or. 4

Gn ii

f

18 3318

APPENDIX II II

Gni

3 19 319

Muwem bin bin aor aor ubin asek. ujebdel 55 wjikra wji~ra Muwem ~luwem laor tlor jom jam Ssek. ujebdel ~IUwem kara Hle Ifle uja'i wlasek ~ara whlsek ~rreb uja'i b~~rer jom jam ad. ad. seraeb uja'i uja'i bsekaer Miiwem ja'i 66 uj:l6mer uj~fi mebdil bin mem arki eftok eftok emmim ujt'i mebdil bin ujlOmer ~IUwem ja'i ir~i' 'gel-mim. Muwem it 'rel-mim. 77 wijas ~luwem it ir~i' ujebdel bin emmim, ~sar mittat arki wijas ujebdel bin emmim, ^sar mittat alsar lir~i', ubin emmim ~sar mlje1lar~i' (?) wja'i ken. 8 wji~ra ~luwem larki* 8 wjikra Muwem larki', mijel (?) wja'i ken. hlr~i' jam sseni. s~ni. larki' samem wja'i ^rseb wja'i bsekasr jom wja'i b~~rer wja'i ~rreb Mtlwem ji~~abu 99 wj~'6mer mittat essSmirn essamim 'al ma~om al makom wja'Qmer ~luwem jikkdbu emmim mittat turru'i ejjabbasa ad turru'i wja'i ken. 10 uji~ra ~ldwem e1jabbasa ari~ (-e~) ken. aris Muwem ejjabbasa wja'i ujikra eljabbasa (-es) kara jammim. welmakwa emmim ~ara we1mi~wa jimmim. ujaerse uj~rre Muwem ~luwem ki-tob. kt-tab. I uj~ nI ujlMuwem t~d~si t^edsesi are~ ares d~sre d^sae ~sreb fri 'dsl amer mrezrf' zserse' z~rre' bus-f bus-flri 'asi fflri omer ~luwem fri esaeb maezrf aesar zha'u bu 'al zgra'u bU al ari~ aris wja'i elminu ~sar ^saeb elmlnu ken. tusi ares d^sa ken. 12 td~i are~ d~sa ~sreb wji'i zslrse almin~'u. almin^'u. wis mezrl flri ^sar ~sar zlerlu z~rau bti ha elmin^'u. elmin~'u. mezri z~rre wis 'asi asi (?) (?) ffri MtSwem kt-tob. kf-tob. wj~rre ~luwem 13 weja'i ~rreb wja'i b~l.
c

f

f

f

e

c

e

c

Gn ii 24 The texts by A. Schaade begin begin here and concontexts recorded by 24 sqq. sqq. tinue the same as as in the the prepreto the the end. end. My principles tinue to principles of redaction are the ceding Schaade, except except that that the the section. The punctuation ceding section. punctuation marks come from Schaade, accentuation is requires it it and no doubt can can arise arise is added where the rhythm accentuation rhythm requires regarding the quality quality of of the stress. stress. When II was was the stressed stressed syllables syllables and the regarding the preparing the available to to me. The text text is is Schaade's manuscript the text, manuscript was available text, Schaade's preparing notes. The mark for based Schaade's for the circumflex circumflex accent accent is is Schaade's original based upon original notes. upon A c (used also by S. along ). along with ~). by S. (used also A

nifes 'ajja ares nafes tusi are~ 24 'ijja ^Imina ~lmina bimmae bimmre wnfemaes wrremres ^luwem to.~i 24 wja'omer wja'omer ~lo.wem elmina ares it 'ajjat are~ e1mina wja'i-k~n. 25 wjas ~lo.wem it 'ijjat are~ elmina wrejjret elmina ares eluwem wjas 25 wja'i-k^n. waajjset elmme'u wj|r$ r&maes adama e1mine'u wet wj~r~ aeluwem relo.wem wit-kal rremres elmina wit-kal wet ebb@ma ebbema e1mina n&si adam afsalamanu ki-to b . 26 wja'omer af~a1amanu kad^mutanu kad~mutanii aluwem nresi ki-tob. wja'omer ielo.wem ares wefksel ubebbimmaa wjirdii efdeket rejjam wbUf essamim ubebbimmre wefkrel are~ wefkael w6fkrel wbuf efdeket ^jjam wjirdu errremes 27 wjibra aeluwem ielfrwem it it adam adam afsalamu af~alamu ares. *al are~. erriimes 'al errames erro.mes 27 wjibra

i,n

APPENDIX II II

20 332O

Gn Gni,fc

af!?alam bara otimmse. 6t1mmre. 28 wj^bserwjrebrerzakarunakaba bara 28 aeluwem bara afsalam reluwem bara utu zakaruna~aba fseru rek 1remma re1o.wem frerii wrrebii wmrela'u l^mma abliiwem wrsebu wmabla'u rek 6t1mma otlmma re1uwem seiuwem wja'6mrer wja'omaer et refdeket ajjam ijjam ubuf ubUf essamim eSsamim wefkel wefke1 ares wk~basureh wr&du aefdeket et are~ wkJebasuseh wrredii 'ajja erramset 'al are!? 29 wja'6m~r reluwem inna natatti 1akimma al ares. ajluwem natattl lakimma 29 wja'om^r 'ajja it-kal-reseb kal ares are~ wet-kal-is wet-kal-i~ sesar resar bu bii firi firi is i~ sesar 'al al fani fin! kal zari zrera zsera resar it~kal-seseb zari walkael zari jrejji lakal~h. 30 wilkrel 'ijjat are!? wilkrel Of ares zarf zrera z^ra 1akimma lakimma jsejji walkael of lakal^h. ajjat 30 essamim wilkrel rerrremes 'al resar bu bii nafes nates 'ijja ~t-krel jferek jrerel$: walkasl serrsbmes al are~ ares ^sar ajja It-ksel reseb 3 I wjrerre reluwem ~t-kre1 resar 'asreh 6t-kael asar 'asash lakalaeh wja'i-ken. seluwem 2eseb lakalreh 31 wjseras wja'i-ken. wrennah rereb wja'i bre15.ar jom essiSsi. m^'od. wjil.'i sereb b&kar essissi. tob mre'od. w&nnah tob wja'i jom wja'I 2 wjseksellas ii Ii wjik~llu ~abre'imm~. wjrekrellre ii wares wkrel wksel slbae'fmm^. wjik^llu essamem ware~ asah 'asah wjiSbat brejjom ressrebi reluwem essissi resar essissi malaktu &sar Aeluwem brejjom wjisbat bsejjom sesssebi b^jjom ^ss^bi ^luwem rnikkrel 33 wjrebrerrek reluwem ~t-jom ressrebi sesar 'asah. asah. rmkksel malaktu resar ^t-jom wjsebserrek lassut. sesar bara sabat mikkrel mikksel malaktu resar wjiMddis bara alliiwem reluwem lassut. otu ki-bu sabat wjik^ddis 6tu ilia t6ldat toldat essamim wares 44 illa ware!? bgebbara'imm^ brebbara'imm~ ebbjom ebbjom 'asjot 'isjot s&mah sremah 55 wkrel-si essadi t&rem trerem j&ji jreji bares bare~ kasl krel reluwem samem ware!? wares. wksel-sl essadi ^luwem al ares wadam luwem la amtser s^mah reseb essadi ki la imtrer sremah reluwem 'al are~ essadi trerem tserem ja~mreh ki seseb jasmseh et adama. in 6 wed jselli jrelli maen mren ares are~ waska was15.a et~k^l et-krel fani fani In 1rebbad l&bbad et adama 'afar maen sremah reluwem ... 'afar mren wjebbah adama. 77 wja~ar aeluwem s^rnah wjebbah wjasar bebbuh nasremat elnafis 'ijja. nas^mat 'ijjim ajja. wja'i adam elnafis ajjim wja'i bseden mi15.Mdem 8 wjitta wjitta s~mah wjasem s^mma s~mma it it asluwem gan mikk^dem wjasem s^mah reluwem gan breden msen adamah it-kael sesar ja~ar. ^luwem adam resar 9 wja~mih semah reluwem mren it-krel jasar. 9 wjasmih s|mah n^mrnad elmari \Vtob wtob elmakal wis is nremmad i~ wi~ 'ajjim eftok eggan eggan wis wi~ eddat ajjim eftok laskot it tob wrahh . 10 wnar ja~a mij~den las~ot it eggan wmiss~mmah jasa mij^den eggan wmiss^mmah h rasim. jibirrad w@ah I1 1I sam a'sed a'red fisun fiSun u-essubab ii-essubab it-kael it-krel l^rba rasim. w^jjah l~rbah jibarrad ares a'i wzab ares abbila resar &sar s~mmah are~ «zzab. 12 are~ a'l tob mfod m^'od s^mmah ^zzab. abbadla waben essam. ws~mma 13 esseni gijon gijon ws^mma abbidla 13 wsem ennar essenl essselisl u u-essubab it-krel it-kael are!? ares kuS. kus. ennar ii-essubab 14 wsemm essrelisi ~ddre~~el ii ^dd^kkel 14 alek ~dmat kidmat aSur. errabi u farat. ii farat. alek asur. wannar errrebi h ^luwem it it adam wjinnijfu efgan IS s~mah reluwem ~den. 16 wjwj~ 15 wji~~ah wjikka s^mah wjinmj^u efgan ^den. ^luwem 'al al adam limor: mikkael !?ab~ mik.krel is i~ eggan eggan akal akal ta'okel. ta'6kel. sab^ s~mah s|mah reluwem wmis eddat tob wra la la ta'6kel ta'okel mimminnu ki 17 ki ebjom ebjom ^klak ~klak mim17 wrni~ tsemot. minnu mot tremot. hh seluwem la-tub ijjut adam ^Ibaeddu 1 8 wja'6m~r srema 18 ~lbreddu aesji resji lu lii wja'om^r sgenia reluwem ajjut azar kanigdu. sma h seluwem 'azar 19 reluwem ud iid mn m«n adama it-ksel it-krel kanigdu. 19 wja!?ar wjasar s~mah wft-ksel i'if uf essamim wjibi 'ijjat ~ladam ~lra'ot ma-ji~ra lu lu hh lra'ot ma-jikra ajjat essadi wit-krel wjibi ^ladam wksel 20 wjikra ii s|mu. s~mu. wji~ra 'adam wkrel &sar resar ji~ra jikra luh adam nafes 'ijja ajja u uluf essamim w^lksel s~mot w~lkrel 'ajjat 'ijjat essadi essadi ladam lalas^mot '~lkrel '^Ikasl ebbimma ulUf masa ma~a 'azar kanigdu. kanigdu. h reluwem h S2ema h aeluwem t«rdimmre al adam wjisan 21 wj~bbrel wjisan wjikka wji~~ah t^rdmmas hh 'al wj^bbasl srema h h ad mi~~ila'uto missila'uto wj~sgir 'ad 22 wjibni wjibni s&ma srema geluwem reluwem it it wj6sgir basar tattijj~. tattijj^. ^sar lre~ah l^ka h m~n mn adam Hss~ a~~il~ resar wjibijjah aeladam, reladam. 23 wjT6nir wja'6m~r liss? wjibijjah 23 e

f

c

c

e

c

?

c

.

.

.

c

e

f

.

e

c

e

c

c

c

APPENDIX APPENDIX IIII

Gnii, iii Gnii,iii

21 3331 adam Z::e'ot z&'ot ebbam ebbam 'a~am asam mijja~ami adam wbasar mibbasari rnibbasari ~lz::e'ot mijjasami wbasar ^Izab'ot ji1):lcari: jikkari issse ki misa zse'ot. lSsre ki misa lielcijjah 24 immu al-kn jazzab is it It abijju wit l^kijjah z::e'ot. 24 'al-k~n jazzab is abijju wit immu dabik biStu bistu w~jja dabi~ 25 'ad. w^jja miss~nijjImma miss^mjjimma ~lbasar ^Ibasar 'ad. 25 wjajju wjajju s~nijjimma s^nijjimma adamwIstu wistu wIa wlajltbessasu. 'ar~mem ar^mem Mam jitbessasu. lii I i wennas wennas ajja 'arum mIkkrel Hi 'amm essadi ::esar 'asa s::emahh mikkael 'ajjat ajja 'ajjat essadi &sar 'asa ssema ^ aeluwem wja'Um~r ef-ki ieluwem ~la'issa ef-ki amar ieluwem la amar seluwem la ta'iik~lii wja'um$r ^la'issa mikksel if? is ta'uk^lu mIkkrel a'issa ~lenn::es eggan. mifflri if? eggan na'6kel. mifFiri eggan. 22 wta'6m~r is wta'om^r a'iSsa ^lenn^s wmifeggan na'okel 33 wmiffiri a'if? a'fs ezz~ ::esar sar eftok eftok eggan nri amar ieluwem seluwem la la ta'5k~lu mimeggan amar ta'ok^lu mimezz^ minnu wla wla tigga'u bu f~n fn tremutun. mInnu 44 wja'6m~r ennas rela'iSsa: tsemutun. ennas tigga'u bii sela'issa: wja'dm^r la-mot tremutun. t^mutun. ki jada 55 ki la-mot seluwem ki ki ebjom ^klakimma mimmimjada ieluwem ebjom rekHiklmma minnu wn~ra~a'ii imkimma wa'itimma ka'reluwem mInnu tob wd. wn|faka'u inikimma ka*^luwem jada'i tob wra. jada'i a'issa ki-tob Id-tob a'i~ a'is ~lmakal wld tawa ii 66 wt~r~ wt^r^ a'iSsa u Hnim linim wn::emmad wn^minad a'if? a'is ^Imakal wki wtikka h miffiro miffiro wta'ok~l lask~l wtitten gam lask^l wt~~ah lisa Imma imma wja'5krelu. wta'ok^l wtitten gam llSa wji'okselu". wt^fakana 1ni ini s~nijjImma ki 'ar~mim 77 wtrefalcana imma wjitfaru ali s|nijjimma wjada'ii wjada'u ki ^r^mim Imma wjitfaru 'ali tina wjassu l^mma ag~rot. 8 wjisma'u tina it-kol s~mah wjassu l::emma geluwem mretal1ak msetallak ag^rot. 8 wjisma'u 1t-~ol s^mah :i:luwem b~ggan wistu mi:ffani ?lrab^ ::ejjom miifani s::ema Hggan ~lrreb~ s^mahh reluwem seluwem ^jjom wjetaba wjetaba adam wfstu h h is eggan. eftok i~ s^ma eftok 9 wjilcra srema :i:luwem reladam Aeluwem asladam wja'6m~r lu: eggan. 9 wjikra wja*6m^r lii: 'ika? 10 wja' it lc6lak kolak samati IQ 6m~r: it 'ika? samati beggan wa'ira ki ki 'arom 'arom anaki wja'om^r: anaki beggan wa'ira wa'ibba. nI wja'6mer: I wa'ibba. ki 'arom lak ki 'arom atta? atta? amtrn wja'omer: min ~gged 4gged lak am^n a is resar ^sar ~ablt~k a'l~ 12 wja'omex wja'6m~r akalta? sabit^k ~lbilti elbilti akal mimminnu akilta? adam: a'issa a'issa ::esar ^sar natatta 'immadi 'i 'i netinss adam: netillre li li m~n a'i~ w'ukl. wfUk~l. m^n a'is luwem la'issa: la'issa: ma-zsb'ot 13 s~mah reluwem ma-zre'ot 'asiti? 'asiti? wta'om^r wta'6m~ra'issa: 13 wja'umrer wja'iimaer s^ma a'issa ^rnias ~nnas essijjani w^'uk^L essijjani wfuk~l. h eeluwem 14 wja'6m~r sma s~mah reluwem ^lennas: ~lennas: ki ki 'aslta zfot, 'arur atta asita z^'ot, arur atta 14 wja'omer mikltael ~ssadi. 'al ga'6nak t|lak t~lak wafar wafar ta'ok^l ta'6k~1 mikkrel ebbima ebbirna umikkasl umikkrel 'ajjat 'ajjat ^ssadi. al ga'onak ksel krel jami jami 'ajjik. 'ajjik. 15 wijjab^ wijjab~ ^set 'aset binak b1nak wbin wbin a'issa a'lSsa wbin zrak z~rak wbin wbin 15 h Z~dh. u ii j^sufak j~sUfak r|'os rfos watta watta t^sufinnu t~siifinnu ^kib. re1p.b. 16 w^la'issa w~la'lSsa amar: amar: 16 zfra serbi ~r6bbi 'asabunek 'a~abUnek w^rrijjunek w~rrijjunek basabun b~abun t|ladi t~ladi banim banim welisek welisek rerbi |robbi tsesiikatek b~k. tresiilcatek uii jimsal jimsal b^k. 17 wMdam wladam amar: amar: ki ki samatta samatta ^Ikol ~llcol istak lstak ta'6kl ta'6k~1 me.n m~n a'is a'if? sbsar resar 17 sabitek arura adama f?abitek limor limor la la ta'ok^l ta'6k~1 mimminnu mimminnu 'arura adama b^burak b~burak basabon ba~abon 18 ta'ok~Hnna k^l k~l jami jaml 'ajj~k. 18 wkos w~Of? wdardar wdardar tasmi t~ml lak lak wakalta wakalta itit ta'ok^lfnna ajjk. efzat ta'okel 'ad res~b essadi. eSsadi. 19 efzat ~bb~k ta'6kel l~m 'ad subak '~ladama ki subak ses^b 19 ^bb^k l^m ^ladama ki mimminna dfar atta mimminna lkita l~1):ita ki ki 'afar atta wl w~l 'afarak t~sub. 20 wjikra wji1):ra adam Mam af&rak t^sub. 20 h ieluwem s~m isto iSto 'abba 'abba ki ki 'i 'ajjata 'ajjata ^m-kal~m-kal-'aj. 21 wjas wjas s^ma s~mah 21 seluwem sejna aj. ladam ur wj^lbisimma. wj~lbisimma. 22 wja'omer wja'om~r ssbma sremahh ladam wlisto wlisto kittanot kittanot ur 22 ^luwem: 12n 'adam 'adam 'ajja 'ajja kad kad mimminnu mimrillnnu aldat aldat tob tob wra wd watta watta f^n f~n ieluwem: e.n j~sa:llaj^du j~du l^ka l~~a gsem grem mis mi~ 'ajjim wakal wi wi liilam. lulam. 23 wj|sjlla''u wj~srel1a'fu j^ssella ajjim w^kal 23 sar l|ki s~ma aeluwem ieluwem miggan-^den miggan-~den l^bbad l~bbad it it adama adarna resar l~~i miss^mma. miss~mma. s^ma 24 wjeg^rres wjeg~rres it it adam Mam wjesken wjesken mikk|dem milc1}~dem ^Igan ~lgan ^den ~den itit ekkgrubim ekk~rUbim 24 wft-lat wIt-lat 'arib 'arib emm^taf^ket emm~taf~ketlismar lismar itit d^rek d~rek isi~ 'ajjim. ajjim. f

f

f

c

s

11

:

f

c

.

c

c

f

e

'

f

f

f

21 .21

e

APPENDIX II II

322

Gn iv, vi Gniv,vi

kaniti iv Ii wadam jada jada it wta1ad it-kin it-15-in wta'om^r wta'om~r 15-aruti iv it 'abba 'istu wtar wtar wtalad 'abba 'istu h bel ra'i it 'a'o it 'is s~mah. 2 wta~if l~l1edet it 'a'o it ~be1 wja'i ~be1 ra'i ~fon w15-en 'is ~t 2 wtasif l^lledet s^'on wken |bel wja'i $t s|ma ken miffiri adama rnikkes rejja 'abed 'adama. 3 wja'i mi~e~ jamim wj1bi l~en mifflri 'abed 'adama. jamim wjibi sejja 3 wja'i h manah els|ma e1s~mah. 44 w~be1 'ii mibbakurot s^'unu ~funu wmljjellwmljjel:1ibi grem w^bel ibi gaem 'u h la rbel w~lmanattu. bijjinna wjasa s~mah 55 w^lken w~l15-en w^lmanattu w~lmanattu la s^ma ~l'~be1 w^lmanattu. bijjfnna wjasa 6 fanu. sa sa wjar mfod wjafalu 6 wja'om^r wja'om~r s|ma s~ma ^Iken ~ll$.en l~ma |lken m|'od wjafalu fanu. wjar ~l15-en titib ~lf~ta 'ara 77 a1u '~m titib titib sat sat wamla wam1a titib alu '^m ara 1ak lak w1~ma nafalu fanek. fanek. wl|ma nafalu ken timsal bu. 8 '~tat reba~ wllek t~su15-attu watta tlmsa1 bii. 8 wja'om~r 15-en ~l'~be1 rebas wilek watta '^tat tpiikattu wja'om^r ken 'a'o: n~laka eSsadi wja'i bajiit£mma bessadi wja~am 15.en ~1'~be1 'a'o bessadi 'a'o: n|laka essad! wja'I bajutimma ^F^bel 'a'o wjakam wjaragfu. wjarag^'u. 99 wja'om~r '~be1 'ajak? wja'om~r: la la jadatti jadatti s|mah ~llf.en: ^Iken: 'ajje ajak? wja'om^r: wja'om^r s~mah 'ajje '|bel dam kol ma astta? asom~r 'a'i 'anili? 10 wja'om~r: 'asitta? ~01 'iijak ~a'i~ 'anaki? a'x asom^r 'ajak sa'ik wja'om^r: 2esar fasatta it adama 'arur 1li adiima. I I watta 'iirur atta m~n resar fa~iitta it ili m~n n watta atta adama. m^n m^n la tusif it adama tet ki fijjah ~l15.et it-dam 'iijak mijj~dak. 12 ki t~bad it adiima Hi tusif tet lk6t it-dam t^bad fijjah 'ajak mijj^dak. h ken ^lsema na wn~d wnd t~jji bares. 13 wja'6m~r 15.en ~lsremah: gado1 kuwwah 1ak lak nii gadol 13 wja'om^r t|jji ban:':~. fan! adama umiffanek uti oni minniis~. n oni 14 ~n g~rriSta uti @om mijjal fani minnas^. 14 jjom mijjal g^rrista masa'i jaragam. kal ma~a'i jaragiini. IS wja'omer issatir wa'1ti na wn~d issatir wa'iti bares wejja wn^d bare~ 15 wja'omer wejja ka1 h : ~lken kre1 lii 'areg lfen sibbiiwatii'em ji~am wjasem s~mahh lu srema kael ken sibbiiwata'em ssemah ^Iken jikkam wjasem s|ma 'areg ken masa'u. 16 kzd 'ut *utu ~l~en 'ut ~lbilti ~kkot 'utu kre1 ma~a'u. 16 wji~~a 15-en m~n fani m^n fanl 41ken ^Ibilti ^kkot wjissa h bares kidmat s~ma h wjiisab bare~ n~d If£dmat ' ~den. '^den. s|ma wjasab n^d h : na ''is vi 113 ~adilf 'efduruto 'et-'a'selii'et-'a're1usadik tamim 'ajja vi 9 'ilia to1dat toldat nah ajja 'efduruto 9 'Hla h. h banim it-sem wit *am wem ~ttallak na 10 wjUled na s~lasa it-sem wit 'am wit wit sflasa ^ttallak wjuled timmall 'ares ii wtissat 'ares 'a'geluwem. j~fet. I I wtiSsat 'are~ ~lfani 'a're1uwem. timmalI 'are~ 'ames. ames. ^Ifanl j|fet. asit ksel nissata ki al 12 wj~r~ ki 'ash kre1 basar basar it it dirku dirku 'al ^luwem it 'ares w~nna it 'are~ w^nna nissata wj|r| re1uwem .

.

9

f

e

c

:

:

9

:

.

5

c

e

ares. are~. sel. re1-na: sel-na: M~ kael basar 13 basar ba alfam a1fani kl ki mala ares are!? ames arnes k^s kre1 13 wja'om~r wja'om^r reI. et lak isi ares. tibat miffanijjimmre winnani masitimma et are~. 14 ~si 1ak t1bat i~i garniffariijjirnrnae 14 ^si gafar If£nnem kinnem t~sji it mibbit efkafar. wz far it ettib~ wkafarta uta mibbit mijo~ efkafar. IS wz~ t^sii ettib^ mijos 15 sbsar tresji tses l 'uta 'uta s~las-ma'ot resar ettib~ w^missem wremissem amma arek ettib s|las-ma'ot amma arek r&bbah sre1asem sselasem amma ~umatah. rrebbah 16 tresji 1ettibah kumata h 16 !?ar sar t&sji lettibah walamma milmalah. afsiddah ettiba tasim t~k~11innah mi1malah f~tah ett1ba af~iddah tasim t~ttim saenim srenim t^k^llinnah %ah t^ttim wsrelisa'em tresji. wsselisi'em t^sji. warn 'innani mibi it it emm~bbo1 al ares m~m 'a1 are~ lasit lash kael krel basar basar 17 emm^bbol m^m 17 wani 'sar bU-rfr bu-ru 'ajjim ksel aesar bares mitt~t essamim kre1 resar bare~ jigbre. 18 wi15.imti 'resar 18 wikimti ajjim mitt^t jigbae. it beriti benti 'ittak 'ittak wbatta rektt1ba it atta wban^k wban~k wistak wiStak winsi winsi b^n^k ban~k fttak. ittak. ael^ttiba atta wmikkael senim mikkasl tibl 19 wmikkre1 'ajja rnikk~l abbasar mikkre1 tibi re1rettiba lijjot aelsettiba *ajja mikk^l 19 lijjot ittak zakar una1~aba. unakaba. 20 w~jja maen a'of lmme'u ittak mren a'Of ~lmine'u wmren ~bbima wmaen ^bbima w^jja elmmseh wmikkrel wmikkael resar sesar r~mes "al adama e1minijjimma senim rnikkael e1minreh mikkre1 r^mes 'a1 elmmrjjimma ilek watta jaba'ii llek lijjut. 21 watta lfa-1ak mikka1 maka1 resar 'ijjakel ka-lak mikkal makal sesar jaba'u lijjut. 'ijjakel h h lak 'ilek wejja wasifta 'ilek lak wl~mma 1aH1~h. wjas na kaka1 resar na kakal 22 ^sar wl^mma lakal^h. wSjja wjas h sabae utu reI. Si. ken 'asa ~abre . asa h j

c

c

c

.

APPENDIX APPENDIX IIII

Gnvii, viii Gnvii,viii

333

vii I i wja'oml
sabahh saba h *I senim sabahh zakar zakar una1).aba unakabahh wmren saba wmsen ebbima ebbimahh '~sar 'sesar la la ta'~rah senim ta'^ra 'i h h senim zakar unakaba . senim zakar una1).aba 33 wgrem mijjUf essamim att§.'or atta'or sab~h sab h wgem mijjuf eSsamim h al Hni sab&hh zakar zakar una1).aba unakabahh lijjut sabre 4-4 ki lejjamim fan! krel ka?l are~. ares. ud z|ra 'al lijjut z~rah ki'lejjamim ud sabahh anaki anaki mantir mantir 'al al are~ ares ~rbim saba lile wmre'iti wmse'itl it-krel ft-k^l ^rbim jom w^rbim lile jom wl
f

f

sabS'u s~mah. ~abe'u s^ma h

.

h wnahh bl
c

mn

f

c

.

c

f

c

1

.

f

h zakar mikkal zakar unakaba una~bah rnikkal basar basar ba'u ka'sesar ka'~sar saba-'utu ~aba-'utu

reI. wj^sgir wj~sgir sel. h s^ma s~mah b^ddu. b~ddu. 17 wja'i ~mm~bbol l
c

e

s

f

e

c

c

c

c

c

f

.

c

c

11

f

c

APPENDIX II Il

324

Gn viii, ix,3 xi xi Gnviii,ix

h h nahh it 66 wja'I jom wjffta it 'alon 'alon ettiba ettiba sesar a;sar *asa. ':1Sa. mikkes '~rbim '^rbim jom wja'i mf15.1}.e~ wjifta na 'ad 'ares. it taimim 'areb 77 wj~s~lla it 'areb wji~~a ja~a ws~b 'ad j~b~sat emmim mijjal 'are~. mijjal jb|sat wjlszella wjissa jasa wsejb hh mijjittu ~lra'ot 88 wj~s~lla a~alu 6mmim emmim mijjal mijjal fan! fanI it ajjabanre lra'ot akalu wj^ssella it ajjabanse rnIjjittu h h h h manu ~lkaf h ilo lettiba wtasab adama. 99 la ma~a ajjabana rigla wtasab ilo ~lettibah la masa lkaf rfgla ajjabana h it 'utah ilu kl-mim it j~du wji~15.ah wjibi 'utah ilu fan! krel ares wj~s~llah al fanI ki-mim 'al ksel areI? j^du wjikkah wjibi wjssella h it s^lla h '~lettibah. 10 wja'~l jamem a'^rem a'~rem wjasef it ajjaajja'ud sabat sabat jamem 'ejettiba* wjasef srella wja'ej. 'lid h 'all ettibahh. InI taba-'11o ajjabana hh let let 'erib 'erib w^nna w~nnah 'ali zit zit bana hh m~n taba-'ilo ajjabana mn ettiba h wjada nah h kI h ud ares. ki taref 15-alu emmim mijjal arel? 12 wja'~l lid na kalu taref bafijja wja'ej mijjal bafijja wjada ajjabana hh wla wla jas^fa jal?~fahh suba hh ilo 110 ud. ud. saba;t it ajjabana sab^t jamim a'^rem wj~srellah wjpsella it jamim a'~rem arabu emmim lades b^d 13 wja'i bret ses ma'ot s~na barra'isu.n ba;d lades barra'isun ses b^t ma'ot s^na 13 wja'I fan! mijjal wjisir nah ettiba hh wj^r? wj~r~ w^nna w~nnahh arabu fanI ares wjisir na h it it mekessi mekessi ettiba mijjal arel? h wlSrim jom lades ares. efSaba;h lades j~b~sa arel? adama. 14 wbades esseru efsab^ wisrim esseni wbades adama. j^b^sa jom 14 h llmor. ittiba hh atta elnah limor. 15 16 sa I?a m^n m~n ittiba atta wistak wfStak &l. relna 15 wj~debber wj^debber reI. h mikkal ittak basar &sar wbanek winsI 17 wkrel 'ajja ksar ittak mikkal basar wkasl wins! banek ittak. teak. 'ajja 17 h w~fk.rel ~rr~mes ~rrUmes 'al us! ittak al 'ares 'are~ usI ittak s~re~u blif buf wb~bbimmah s^resu wb^bbimma w^fksel ^rr^mes ^rrumes al are~. 18 wji~~a bare~ 18 nahh wbano wistu wistu winsi winsi bano hano ares. bares wf~ru wr^bu 'al wf^ru wr~bu wjissa na al ares a'of wksel 19 wkrel 'ajja wkrel a'6f wkrel ~rra;mes ~rrumes 'al are~ fttu. wksel wkasl ittu. ^rrames ^rrumes ajja 19 h na 20 ettiba. ~lm~Sfuttljjimmre ja~a'u m~n ettiba. wjibni nah m~zbreh m^zbse wjibni lmsfuttijjimmse jasa'u m^n h wmikkrel a'of h mikksel ~bbimmahh attii'~r~h ~1S~mahh wji~ah a'6f atta'or atta'or ^bbimma atta'^r^ wmikkxl ^ls^ma wjikka mfkkrel h h h it-ri h h wjilli 'alot bt;:mrn~zbreh. 21 wjari s~mah it-ri ennijja . wja'6mt;:r 'alot b^mm^zbae ennijja wja'omej wjari s^ma wjalli usif ud t;:l~rellel skma Hi usif it adama b|bor b~bor adam ki kI j^sir j~~ir leb leb ssema h t;:lHbbu ^Iksellel it ^llibbu la ka'&sar 'asiti. ad22 adam ra usif ud lid lakot it-kal-'aj ka'a;sar 'asiti. 'adlakot it-kalnsero wIa wla usif ra min nkro aj kur warn kes wkasir 15-ur krel jarni arel? l~e~ wirref wirref jumam jumam wlila wlila la la jisbatu. jisbatu. ares z~ra kael jami z|ra w1}.a~ir h h wit ix reI. ft-nah wit bano wja'6m~r l~mmah f~ru wr~bu it-na ix Ii wj~b~rrik sel. ffru l^mma wr|bu wja'omej wj^b^rrik watatkimma al-kal wmarakkfmma wm~la'u it are~. 2 wmarakklmma watatkfmma j~jji 'al-kal 'ajjat ares. it z wmfla'u j|jji ajjat adama uf sesar ares are~ w~l-krel Uf ~ssarnim w~fkal resar t~rmes w~fkal degI t^rmes w^fkal ^ssamim w^fkal w^l-kasl degl raemes sbsar *u kael lakimma krel rremes resar 'li 'aj Hiklmma ajjam ebbjedkimma natattijju. 3 3 aj ajjam Ibbjedkimma natattijju. H kajere15- '~seb natattI lakalah j~jji lak1mma it it 4kkal. ~kkaI. 44 ^k ~k basar basar kajerek peb natattl lakimma jejji lakala la damkimma t;:bn~fSu d~mmu la ta'uk~lu. 5 wit damklmma t;:ln~fsfrtiklmma d^mmu ta'uk^lu. ^In^fsutikimma ^bn^fsu 5 kael 'aj idrasinnu mijj~d idras mijjt;:d 'is 'is wa'o idras idras it it idras mijjt;:d mijj^d adam mijj^d mijje_d krel aj idrasinnu dam 'adam badam d^mmu sMek darn nafes 'adam. 'adam. nates 66 sHek d~mmu jissafik jissafik ki kI afsalam af~alam h it asa h gel. 'asa reI. it adam. 77 wt;:ttimma wr~bu sr^su si;r~~u bares bare~ wr^bu wr~bu ba hh. f^ru wr^bu w^ttimma f~ru h h kal ares esfa 'at at wd^barem xi Ii wja'I are~ esra wd~barem *adem. 'adem. wja'I ebnasa'imebnasa'fm2 wja'i wja'i kal h baka h bares ma mi~Nem wjiml?a'u ba~ah bare~ sinnijjar wjasabu s~mrnah. mikk^dem wjimsa'u sinnijjar wjasabu s^mma h h h h h h 'is '~lrfu libnim wnisrafa nilbana Hbnim 33 wja'um~ru wnisrafa ^lserifa ~lserifah wta'I wta'i '^lr|'u aba nilbana wjl'um^ru 'is l^emma ^llibna laben wa'imar 'ajja l^mma lkmma ~lHbnah laben lremma limar. 4 wja'um~ru limar. 'ajja 4 wja'um^ru linu 'Ir 'Ir wm~gdal aba hh nibni hh lanu b~ssamim wn|sji wn~sji lanu lanu sem wr|'iisu b^ssamim wm^gdal wrfusu al £ani fani krel nafus 'al kael ares. f~n are~. 55 wjirad wjarad s&ma sremahh ^Ira'ot ~lra'ot it it a'ir a'ir wit wit f^n nafu~ sesar banu bani bam adam. ad wasfa t;:rnm~gdal 6 wja'om^r wja'6m~r s. s. ^n ~n 'am wesfa am 'ad mm<*gdal resar at ~lk~llimma lassut watta 'at wattahh la la j^basar j~ba~ar mijjimma mijjimma kael krel ^Ik^llimma WZ~h wzg h a'i;Hmma a'^limma lassut h h sesar ji;zam~nu aba lassut. s^emma resar lassut. 7 ni;rada wni;b~lli s~rnma ~sfatirn n^rada wn^b^lli ^sfatim j^zam^nu 7 c

1

.

.

11

11

e

f

c

e

11

11

.

.

11

c

c

c

e

c

c

c

e

.

e

.

11

11

c

f

e

c

APPENDIX II APPENDIX II

Gn xi, xi, xii, xviii xii, xviii

325

&sar la la jisma 'is et ksar jlSma 'is 8 wjifis wjifi,? s. S. otimma i5timma miss^mma miss~mma 'al et '~Sfat 'al 8 '
2,

f

1

r

f

s

c

e

c

11

e

'I

e

c

5

11

c

1

c

e

326 326

APPENDIX

II II

Gn xviii, xxii xxii Gnxviii,

wjitten elennar ~Iennar wj^ma'er wj~ma'er lassutu. Iassutu. wtob wjitten

h amah walab 8 8 wjikka wji~~ah u h amed 'alijfmma wit-b~n abbakar abba~ar sesar resar ':isa wjitten wjitten ejfanijimma ~Ifanijimma u'u 'alijimma 'u 'amed wit-b^n hh sarrahh 'istak? 'iStak? wja'6me_r t~t 'a'is 'a'i!? wja'dk^lu. wja'6k~Iu. 9 wja'om^ru wja'6m~ru 'ilo: '110: xjje wja'6m~r tt ejje sarra 9 ba'ol. 'innahh ba'ol. 10 wja'6me.r wja'6m~r sob sob 'gfesob 'resob 'ilek 'ilek ka'et ka'et 'ajja 'ajja wenna hh beji b~n 10 'inna h h h n ~Is~rrah 'istak 'istak wsrra ws~rrah samat samat f*ta f~tah 'a'ol '.1'01 wi 'a'oro. 'a'6ro. 11 wabram e.ls<*rra h 'ara h ka'insim. wsarrahh zakinim za~inim ba'im ba'im byjamim b~jjamim adal adaI lajjot Iajjot ^ls^rra ~lS~rrah 'ara h ka'insim. wsarra h 12 wt^sa'ik wt~!?a'ils- sarra llmor: 'a'ori 'a'6ri baliti Mliti 'ajjlta-li 'ajja:ta-li 'idna 'idna wad^nni wad~nni 'efkirba limor: sarra 'efls-irba c

f

asa h

11

zals-~n. zak^n.

13 wja'6m~r srema I~ma zf z~ sa'^ka !?a'~ls-a s^rra s~rrahh limor: limor: 'af 'af labram l^ma s^ma hh ~Iabram 13 wja'om^r h h h h 'am~nimma ^lad ~Iad warn wani zakanti. zals-anti. 14 missrema d^bar d~bar l^mI~m missaema 'am^nimma 14 'iijifla ajifla 'ilek ka'et ka'et 'ajja b\en. IS wtfka'^s wt~ka'~s sarra sarra walsarra b^n. muwad 'resob &sob 'ilek 15 'ajja walsarra h h 16 ki sa'ikti. la ki Iimor: la la !?a'ils-ti jarah wja'om^r wja'6m~r ra 9a'ils-ti. 16 wjakamii wjals-amu sa'ikti ki k! jarah limor: alek immimma miss~mma 'ii'renusim wjis~a£u 'aI fani sadim wabram ':ilek *al fan! 'a'^nusim wjiskafu miss^mma 3

5

5

~Is~lla'fmma.

'a'er wa'reltiwem nassa nassa hh it it abram a'illa wa'^luwem a'er ~dd~barem ^dd^barem 'ii'illa ka-na it 2 wja'6m~r 'ilo: 'abram! wja'6m~r 'innani! wj. ls-a-na it b~nak it it 'innam! ilo: ^bram! b^nak wj. wja'om^r wja'omej: h wlllse'u ja'fdak 'resar 'a'ibta wlfk-Iak ~l'are9 '<:emmurijja wa:llre'u wlik-lak 'a'ibta it it j~9als'^sar ^Fares 'semmurijja j^sak ja'idak s~mma 'ilek. 3 wjiskam wjiSkam 'abram 'sesar 're'timer '^'umer 'ilek. al 'ad 'ad 'arem 'arem 'resar ala 'aI s^mma 'ala 3 h h naro 'ittu wit j^sak it sen! it muru bebb~ls-ar wjabb~s it ~muru wjfls-ls-a it seni 'ittu j~9a~ b^nu b~nu bebb|kar wjabb^s wjikka h 'i!?i hh wjals-am wjalak ejtammakom 'amar lu 'a'selusesar wjrebals-a ~Iammals-om resar Iu 'a'relu'ala 'isi 'ala wjakam wjalak wjsebaka 44 bffijjom bxjjom ~ssreliSi it 'ino 'ino wj|r^ wj~r~ it it ammakom ammals-om wem. ^ssselisi wjiSsa wjissa abram it lakimma fa 'em abr. mirrals-. 55 wja'6m~r abr. ~lnaro s~bu Iakimma fa 'ii'~mor wani mirrak. 'a'^mor warn ejnaro s|bu wja 6m^r h wnistabbi 6 nlaka 'ad-ka ad-ka h wannar n~Iaka wn~sob 'ilikimma. 'ilikfmma. 6 wjfkka wjils-I~ahh wnistabbi wnpob h wjasem 'al ala h abr. it it 'i *isi abr. b~nu wjikka wjils-ls-ahh ebj^du ebj~du it it 'a'^s 'a'~s wit wit 9i 'ala j^sak benu wjasem al j~9als'ammak~Iet wjalaku s~nijimma jaddu. 'ammak^let wjalaku s^mjimma jaddu. 77 wja'6m~r wja'6m~r: abi. abi. wj. wj.: 'innam 'innani b^m. b~ni. ^labr. 'abijju j^sak ~Iabr. wja'om^r H~a~ 'abijju wja'om^r: h h h h 'a'es h. 'a'es i lalla lalla inna wa'isem 8 wj.: fnna wa'i~em w~jj<:eh '~sji 8 wja'6m~r abr.: '4s wja'om^r abr.: wj.: wy'J2e hh b~ni. lalla asluwem jere'i lu-si reltiwem 111-si lalla wjaliku s~nijimma jaddu. 9 wjaba'u b^m. jere'i wjalaku s^mjimma jaddu. 9 wjaba'u h ^sar 'amar 1U lu a'~Iuwem abr. it it e.mm4zba ~l'ammals-om ~mm~zbah ^rammakom 'resar a'^luwem wjibni s^mma abr. wjibm s~mma it 'a'i~im 'a'isim wja~ls-ed it j~~a15. 'utii 'aI 'al ~mm~zbah wjarr~k b^nu wjasem ^mm^zba h wjarr^k it wjakked it jisak b~nu wjasem 'utu h h h h la'isim. it j~du wjils-ls-a mimmijjaI 10 wjresxlla abr. it it 'ammak9im. mimmijjal Ia'i wJesella abr. j^du wjikka it it b~nu. k~Iet ^Isat it b^mi. k^let ~lSat h *ilo malak srema ssemah Iii I wjils-ra m~n abr. abr. abr. wj. m^n essamim wja'6m~r wjfkra '110 wja'om^r abr. wj. 'innam. asl t~sxllah al 'ennar waI 'innani. 12 wj. t~sji wal t|s lu mre'uma "l Iu m^'uma hh ki ki t^seella j~dak wj. <:eI j^dak 'aI h h wla 'as~kta it attah ki jari ^luwem 'atta 'atta h 'atta jadatti b~nak it ja'idak it ja'idak 'as^kta it b^nak jadatti ki jarl reltiwem hh 'il 'ad mimminm. abr. it it 'ino 'ino wj~r~ mimmfnni. 13 na'ez efsabak ad na'ez efsabak 13 wjiSsa wjissa abr. wj|re. wenna 'il h h h h efkareno wjalalc abr. wjils-ls-a it 'a'11 'a'il wjallfu efls-areno 14 ala tat tat b~nu. wjalak abr. b|nu. wjikka it wjall^'u 'ala 14 wjils-wjikh j~r~'i 'resar it s<:em ra abr. it ssem ammals-om ammakom 'a'6 ssernah ra 'a'6 srema j^r^'i 'sesar 'ijjamer 'ijjamer 'ajjom 'ajjom h sgemah bar srema jirra'i. IS semahh ~I'abram s^nit m~n mn jirra'L ^fabram senit 15 wjils-ra wjikra malak srema h ki jan resar bl nissabbatti assamim. 16 wja'6m~r nissabbatti nam srema ssemah ki jan sesar wja'om^r bi asita it it ~ddrebar 'asfta 'assekta it it b~nak it ja'idak mimmfnni. ^dd^bar ~zze ^zze wla 'asxkta b^nak it ja'idak mimminni.

xxii xxii

Ii wja'i wja'i

3

s

9

11

e

f

11

5

e

e

c

:

j

.

3

11

e

j

e

f

c

e

327 327

APPENDIX II II

Gn xxii, xxii, xxxvii

ki birrok reb«rrkkak 17 it z^rak z~rak kaku[k]abi kakli[k]abi e_ssamim ~ssamim 'asrobbi it be.rrsekak w~rbi 17 ki w^rbi 'rer6bbi 'sesar ['a]l wka'ol 'ksar '~Sfat 'ajjam wjiras [zHrak it sar 'ijjabo. it sar 'ijjabo. [*a]l '4fat 'ajjam wjiras [z]rak bares megerri xxxvii Ii wjasab wjasab ja~ob bare~ kanan. kanan. 2 'ilia 'llla 2 jakob bare~ megerri 'abijju 'abijju bares h 'asara h h h h tuldat ja~ob sabse jusef b«n sabre sene 'ajja ra'i 'et 'a'o 'ref~fon tlildat asara sene ra'I et To jakob jusef bejn *aefs|* on 'ajja u 'u nar et et bani bam bala 'u'li wjibi jusef jusef 'it 'it dabbadabbabala h wet bani bam zHfa zilfa 'insi 'insl 'abijju 'abijju wjibi ra h 'rel'abijimma. 3 wjisrii'el 'a'eb 'it jusif mikkrel banD timma rah a'eb 'it mikkael bano 'sel'abijimma. 3 wjisra'el jusif ki b«n zakinim u lu. ki za~lnim 'li lli. wjas lli kittanet fessem. 4 wjere'u 'a'o ki lu kittanet fessem. 'a'o ki b^n wjas 4 wjere'u *utu 'a'eb 'a'eb 'abijimma mikkrel bano wjasna'u 'utu wla jakalli debaro 'litu mikksel 'utu wla debaro 'abijimma wjasna'u jakalu relsalom. aelsalom. 'selom wjegged 55 wjkllam jusif 'klom 'lid sana-'utu. 6 wjawjala'o wjlisifu slna-'utu. 6 wja^llam jusif wjegged la'o wjusifu 'ud 'om~r 'ilijjimma s~ma'li na 'a'~lom ezze '~sar 'alamti. 7 ezze 'sesar 'alamti. wenna 'om^r 'Ilijjimma s^ma'u 'a'|lom 7 anannu malemmem 'alemmem eftok ~a'~ma 'a^limmati 'relimmatl eftok essadi essadl wenna ka'|ma nsiba h wenna tissabinna tissabinna 'relimmatikimma wgrem tistabijjinna Iselimlrelim'selimmltlkimma tistabijjinna wgaem n~~ibah matl. lu a'o: 'amalok matt 88 wja'6m~rli lU 'a'o: 'amalok timlak 'alinu? 'remmasal timsal timlak alinu? 'asmmasal tfmsal wja'om^ru 'ud sana banu? wjlisifU banli? 'lid sana 'utu 'a! '~lamo w«l debaro. 'utu al debaro. '^lamo wej wjusifu 'ud 'klum 'a'er wj«safer 'selum 'a'er 99 wjkllam 'utu la'o la'o wja'ome/ wja'om~r *mna 'inna wjsellam 'lid wj^safer 'utu essimes wajjara 'asar klikabim mistab'alamti 'alamti 'klum 'ud w~nna wad 'selum 'lid essimes asar kukabim mistabw^nna wajjara li. bim li. 10 wj~safir wjaggar bu bli 'abijju 'abijju wja'omer wja'omer lli wla'o wjaggar lu wjlsafir labijju labijju wla'o 'aba nabu 'am 'ani wimmak wa'ek wa'ek ma 'a'elum 'a'elum ezzeh ezzeh 'ksar 'a^sar 'alamta alamta 'aba nI wjre~enna'u lak 'ar~a. 'arsa. a'o wabijju l~stabbot I bU 'a'o wabijju samar samar it it l|stabbot lak wjsekenna'u bu it a'o beskim. ~dd~bar. 12 wjalakli 'a'o ~lrii'ot it ~~'on 'abijjimma beskim. s|'on ^Ira'ot ^dd^bar. wjalaku 'abijjimma 'alu 'a'ek a'ek ra'im 13 jisrii'el reljusif: ra'im beskim: beskim: lik Hk w|saellak w~srellak wja'omer jisra'el seljusif 'alu 13 wja'om«r lu wre'I 'it lu 'innani. lik-nl 'ilijimma wja'om~r lli 'innani. 14 wja'om~r lU Hk-na wre'i 'it salom 14 wja'omer 'illjimma wja'omer wisibanl d~bar 'a'ek wj~srella'k'u mijj|mik mijj~mi~ 'ibron 'ibron wit salom a~~fon *a'ek wit d^bar wj^saella'a^'u ass^'on wiSibani h h h bessadi wenna ta'i 'a'is wjaba ~skem~h. 15 wjim~a'fu 'a'iS ta'i bessadi wj~sa'~le'u ^skem^ wj^sa'^le'u 15 wjimsa'l'u wjaba 1 6 wja'om~r 'it a'is 16 'a'i 'am 'ani mabsekkes mabi:~es ?ggida ~ggidahh a'is limor: limor ma t~bre~~es. tgbsekkes. wja'omer 'it *a'i h h h h 'a'is nassa'u na-li 17 nassa'u mizze mizze ki ki samatra'im. 'ifa 'imma rii'im. na-H 'ifa wja'omer 'a'is 17 wja'om~r a'o 'a'ori dutina wjalak timma 'am~rem jusef 'a'ori 'a'o wjim~a'imma nlaka h dlitina 'amsbrem n~lakah wjimsa'imma jusef wjalak mirrak weft^rem efduten. 18 wjere'u 'utu wef!~remji~rab 'ilijimma wjitn^kwjitn«k18 wjere'u 'utu mirr~ efduten. jikrab 'Illjimma bal a'o: 'inna 'a'selamot 'Is kalU 19 wja'6m~ru 'is «1 'a'o: 'inna bal 'a'relamot kalu 'litu 'utu limitu. limitu. ^1 19 wja'6m|ru h liku naragfu 'allaz ba. 20 watta likli wnreslikfu bad aebburot rebbUrot wamawattah 'allaz ba. naragl'u wnseslik^'u h 'akaHttu '^lamuto. 21 wjisma rah wnere'i ma jejji 'relamuto. wjisma rinnu wnere'I ra 'Ikalittu rinnu 'ajja jejji ajja nafes. 22 la nekkmnit rfuben mijjedimma wja'om~r la nekkinnu nafes. wjawjawja'omer r^'uben wja~~ilu mijjedimma wjassilu h h ezze 'utu esliku 'sel tiSfakli tisfakii dam, r~'uben 'reI dam, eslikli 'utu ~l~bbor ezze 'om«r r'uben ej^bbor 'om^r 'ilijimma 'illjimma 'ksar b~mm~dbar wjed wjed '«1 bU ^Iman ~lman 'assel 'a~~el 'utu 'utu mijjedimma mijjedimma 'el t~sreua'u 'sesar b^mm^dbar tpaella'u bu liSibu Hsibu '~l'abijju. '^1'abijju. 23 jusef rel'a'o wjafsitu 'it 'it jusef jusef 'it 'it kittantu kittantu 'it 'it aeFa'o wjafsitu ka'sesar ba jusef 23 wja'i wja'i ka'~sar kittanet 24 wji~~a'u wjeSliku 'utu '~bbor alo. 'sesar 'alo. effessem 'ksar kittanet effessem wjesliku 'utu 24 wjikka'u '^bbor w~bbor 25 lftkal l|m l~m wjissa'u wjissa'u 'imjjimma 'inijjimma mem. in bU bu memo rik in wjasabu lakal 25 wjasabU w^bbor r1~ h miggalftd wgamalijjimma nasa'em wjere'u 'arat jisma'ilem ba h miggalad wgamalijjimma nasa'em w^nna h 'aratjisma'ilem wjere'u w~nnah w 26 misrimah lurid mi~rimah. n~kat 26 wja'om«r jfudah wlot 'al~k«m sarri wlot wja'omer j|'uda 'algfek^m lurid n^kat wsarri 5

e

'

e

3

e

e

c

e

f

e

c

c

:

.

:

c

c

e

c

.

APPENDIX APPENDIX IIII

3 28

Gn Gn xxxvii, xxxix xxxvii, xxxix

*ael 'a'o: To: ma ma ba;~a bsesa ki ki narag 'it 'ajanu wkessinu '~l 'it demmu. demmu. narag 'it 'ajanu wkessinu 'it

27likli 27 liku nemekkerinnu l~jjisma'ilem '1 nemekkerinnu wj~danu '~l tejji bil ki 'ajanu wbasarnu bu ki wbasarnu Isejjisma'ilem wjedanu tejji 'ajanu 'u. wjisma'u *a'o. 28 wjabbaru 'fr. 28 wjisma'u ':3.'0. serrim '^nasem meddjanem wjabbaru '~nasem meddjanem serrim 'it jusif <*bbor wjemekkeru wjimsakli 'it jusef l~jjisma'ilem 'it wjimsaku wjallil wjallu 'it m^n ~bbor jusifm~n wjemekkeru jusef Isejjisma'ilem bisrem kasif kasif wjibijju 'it jusif misrimah biSrem wjibijju 'it jusif mi~rimah. wSnnahh 'in "in jfrsef 29 r^'uben '~l'~bbor 29 wjasab wjasab rfuben 'it ^I'^bbor wenna b^bbor wj~~arra jusef b~bbor wjgkarra 'it *a'o wja'6m~r '1 'a'o b~gado. 30 'inlnnu wani 'ana 'minnu warn ana b^gado. 30 wjasab wjasab '~l wja'om^r 'rejjaled 'sejjaled 'am ba. ba. it kittanet kittanet jfrsef 'ani 331I wji~~a'il sir 'lzzem 'izzem wjitbalu wjikka'u 'it jusef wj~sattu wj^sattu sir wjitbalu hh 'it kittanet kittanet .... 'it 32 effessem wjIhijjilwwa 32 . . . effessem wjibljjuwwa '~l'abijjimma 'sePabijjimma massannu ekkir-na ekkir-na 'akittanet wja'om~ru 'akittanet b~nak 'I? 'am-la? z|'ot ma~:?annu wja'6m|ru zfot 'am-la? b|nak 'i? h 'akaHttu; taref taref kittanet beni b8m 'i; rah 33 wja&kr h wja'om^r kittanet 33 wj~kk~r~hwja'6m~r 'I; 'ajja 'akalittu; taref tiref 'ajja ra samalutu wjasem sek bemtano wj~tabal jusef. 34 jusef. 34 wje~erra wjekerra ja~ob jakob samalfrtu wjasem se~ wj^tabal al b~nu 'al 35 ksel bano k~l b|nu jamim ksel hanuto banuto jamim rabbim. 35 wja~amu wjakamu k~l hh ltnam wja'om~r ki '~rad ~lna'~mu *al beni bem '~b~l ^Ina'^mu wjimma'en wjimma'en l~tnam '^rad 'al wja'om^r ki '^b^l sijjfrla sijjula 'utu wjebekki 36 mekkerii 'it 'it jusef wjebekki 'utu 'abijju. 'abijju. 36 wemmeddjanem wemmeddjanem mekkeru jusef h misrimah ~lfiltifar sares faru faruh sar aWibim. attabim. mi~rimah sar ^Ifutifar sares h wji~na'fu filtifar sares fiiru h xxxix Ii wjusef h 'iiwwared mi:?rima misrima h xxxix wjusef 'ilwwared wjikna'^'u futifar sares faru sar h attabim 'is misri sar attabim 'is rnl:?ri mijjed '^sar 'ilridfil mijjed ajjisma'ilem ajjisma'ilem 'resar 'urid^'u s~mmah. s^mma s^mahh '~t 'is masli 22 wja'i ma~li wja'i bit 'adenno emml~ri. 'adenno emmisri. '^t jusef wja'I srema jusef wja'i wja'i 'is wja'i bit h 'ittu h masli Id s<ema s&ma h 'ltiU wksel 33 wj6re wjere 'adenno ki wk~l 'resar 'asi s^ma s~mah ma:?li 'sesar 'li 'u 'as! bin! 'adenno ebjedu. 4wjlm:?a jusef 'an bini 'adenno wjeserret 'frtu wje~dfu ebjedu. 4 wjimsa jusef wjeserret 'utu wjefkid^'u al bitu bitu wkasl '^sar j^s-lu 'al wk~l '~sar Hs-lu natan natan ebjedu. ebjedu. 5 wja'i wja'i mijjaz mijjaz efked efl~ed 'utu 'utu 5 h 'it-bet babitu '^sar j~-lu babitu wel-ksel wel-krel 'resar wjeberrek s~mah 'It-bet emml~ri evg~lal s^ma emmisri evgablal j^s-lu wjeberrek efkal sbsar jfrsef wja'i wja'i barakat barakat sgema s~mahh efkal ~sar j^s-lu Hs-lu bebbet bebbet "wbessadl. wbessadi. jusef 6 6 wjazzab wjazzab k^l ki-'em krel '^sar '~sar lu lil ebjed ebjed jusef jusef wla wla jada jada 'ittu 'lttU m^'um^ mfumrehh ki-'em h tar h mart. 'sellgbm 'u 'akel 'rell~m '&sar 'resar'u 'akel wja'i wja'ijusef j~fah tar wj~fah mari. jusef j^fa wjfa hh 'a'ilIa wtissa wtlSsa 'issat 'lssat 'adenno 'adtnno it it 'inijja 7 wja'i wja'i 'a'er 'ii'er ~dd~barem 'a'illa 7 imjja ^dd^barem 88 wjimma'en. '~ljusef na'om^r Wta'om~r s^kabah s~kabah 'immL 'lmmi. wjimma'en. wja'6mr wja'6m~r '^1'issat '~l'lssat '^Ijusef 'adenno 'adenno 'en 'en 'adenni 'adenru la la jada jada 'itti 'ltti m|*uma mfumahh babitu wk~l '&sar '~sar j^s-lu j~s-lil babitu wksel natan natan ebjedi. ebjedi. 9 'ininnu 'irunnu gadol gadol bebbet bebbet 'ezze 'ezzehh mimminni mimmlnru wla wla 'asak 9 asak mimminni ki-'em 'utek 'utek bsbsar mimrnlnni m^'uma mffrma h ki-'em b~sar 'etti 'etH 'istu 'iStu wik wik '|sJ'i '~SSii 'rerra ^rra hh 'aggadellahh ^zz^'ot ~zz~'ot watiti wanti Iseluwwem. lreluwwem. 'aggadella h 10 10 wja'i wja'i kaddbbra kadd~bb~rah ~ljusef jom jom wjom wjom wla wla sama sama 'ilejja 'ilejjahh liskab lfskab ^Ijusef ^ hh wjaha jfrsef ebbitahh ah ^ immahh. IT 'f~lah lajjot II w wja'i ki;jjom ezze ezze JJ 0t 'lmma ebbita fii k^jjom wjaba jusef '/vl lassut lassut malaktu malaktu bebbet bebhet win win 'is 'is mijjenasi mijjenasI ebbet ebbet semma semma bebbet. bebbet. 112 tit2 tith fas^'u fasfu bab^gado hab~gado limor: timor: sekaba sekabahh 'immi 'fmmI wjazzab wjazzab b^gado b~gado ebj|da ebj~dah h wjanas wjissa wjf:?~a 'a'usa. 'a'u:?a. 13 wja'i wja'i kara'uta kara'utahh ki ki 'azab b~gado ebj^da ebj~dah wjanas azab bfgado 13 h wjanas wjissa wjf~~a 'a'usa 'a'u~ah. 14 wtikra wti~ra lnasi l~nasi bita^ bita h wta'om^r wta'om~r Isemma l~mma wjanas 14 limor limor r^'u rfil 'ibi 'ibi lanu lanii 'is 'is 'ibri 'lbri ^Isa'ek ~l~a'e~ banu hanii ba ba 'ili 'ili liskab Hskab 'immi. 'fmmi. wikra w~ra kasama'u ki efl!:ol gadol. 15 wja'i kasama'u ki 'ar~mi ~Uli wi~ra wjazzab b~gado gadol. kuli wikra 15 wja'i 'ar^mi wjazzab b|gado efl^ol h h 'ad-ba 16 ebjedi wjanas wjanas wjissa wji~~a 'a'usa 'a'fr~ah. 16 wtenna wtenna b^gado b~gado 'isla 'l~lah ad-ba .

9

J

.

.

,

f

.

f

5

c

5

11

' '

'

'

c

.

.

c

APPENDIX APPENDIX II II

Gnxxxix xl Gn xxxix, xl 3

'adenno 'relbitu. 'selbitu. 'adenno 17 wtedebbir 'ilo 'ilo keddebarem ba keddebarem 'a'ilIa 'a'illa timor: limor: ha 17 wtedebbir 'ill 'abed 'abed 'a'ibri 'a'ibri resar &sar 'ibatta 'ili 18 'Ibatta lanu lanu reh}a'e~ selsa'ek bi. bi. kul! 18 wja'i kar^mi ~uli wja'I .kar~mi hh wikra wjazzab 'isll wjanas 'a'ui?a wi~ra wjazzab b~gado b|gado 'ii?li wjanas 'a'usa . h 'ilo timor: kasama 19 'adenno 'it 'it d~hari *istu 'resar 'sar d<ebb~rah limor: 19 wja'i wja'i kasama 'adenno dfbari 'iStu d^bb^ra 'ilo h h 'a'illa asa li ll 'abdak kedd~harem 20 'abdak wjar ebbu. keddebarem 'a'illa 'asa 20 wji~a 'adenni wjar ebbu. wjikka 'adenni 'utu wjittene'u 'elbet assar jusef assar ma~om makom 'resar 'sesar 'asuri ammalek asurem asurem 'asuri ammalek jusef 'utu wjittene'u 'elbet hh 'et saamma habet babet assar. 21 srema wjat '110 wja'i sremma assar. 21 wja'i s^ma 'et jusef 'esed 'ilo 'esed wja'i jusef wjat wja'I *mnu bini bim sax-bet wjitten 22 sar-bet assar. assar. 22 wjitten sar-bet assar assar ebjed wjitten 'innu wjitten sar-bet ebjed 'it-ksel 'asurem 'asurem 'resar 'sar habet jusef babet assar assar wit-kal wit-kal 'resar '&sar 'asim asim s~mma 'u jusef 'it-krel s^mma 'u 'asi. 'in sar-bet assar re'i 'ajja 23 re'I 'it-kal m umahh ebj~du 'it-kal mfuma b&sar 'ajja 'asi. 23 'in sar-bet assar ebj^du bresar h 'ittu h ma~li. ssemah wkael 'resar 'a^sar 'u 'u 'asi 'asi srema 'ittu wkrel srema sa5mah masll. h 'a'er xl Ii wja'i ',l'er edd~barem 'a'ilIa 'ata'u 'a'flla ata'u mes~i meski malek malek mii?rim misrim wafa wafah edd^barem wja'i h h 'al misrim. ladennijjimma <elmalek mii?rim. 2 wji~i?af faru seni sariso 2 faru al sSm sariso ladenmjjimma ^Irnalek wjiksaf *al-sar emmes~im emmeskim w~l-sar 'afim. 33 wjitten 'al-sar 'utimma bemmesmar w^l-sar 'afim. wjitten 'utlmma bit-sar attabim elbet assar assar wm~om wmakom 'resar 'sesar jusef bit-sar jusef 'asor 44 wjef'asor semma. wjefsar attabim 'it ked sar 'it jusef 'timma ~ed '~tlmma wj~serret 'fitimma wjajju jamem 'utimma jusef wj^serret wjajju jamem h ad bemmesmar. 55 wj<ellamu 'aMom senijjimma 'Is 'ilmu 'ilmu eblila eblila h 'ad wj^llamu 'relom senijjimma 'is 'Is kafitrun 'ilmu emmes~i emmeski wafa 'resar 'is mii?rim 'resar asurem '^sar <elmalek misrim 'a^sar asurem ^Imalek babet assar. assar. habet 66 wjaba jusef b^bb&kar b<ebbrel~ar wj^r wj~r<e 'utimma wjaba 'ilijjimma 'ilijjimma jusef h 'resar h 'it winnimma zefim. 77 wj~sa'el 'it sarisi faru 'ittu sarisi 'a^sar faru 'ittu bemmesmar wjpa'el bit 'adenno llmor: limor: meddu fanikimma ra'em bit ra'em 'ajjom? 'ajjom? 88 wja'om^rii wja'6m~m 'ilo: 'relom '&lom 'alamnu alamnu wfUt<er 'in 'utu '110: 'in 'utu wja'om<er 'ilijjimma jusef 'alu 'alu wfut^r wja'om^r 'ilijjimma jusef la^liiwwem fitranem fitr^nem sHam sefarii na-li. na-li. lreluwwem lu b^lmi 9 wj^safir wj~safir sar sar emmeskem emmes~em 'it 'it 'ilmu 'ilmu ^Ijusef <eljusef wj. wj.lu b~lmi wenna hh gafen gafen 9 h sirrugem lfam. saelasa h <elfani. 10 wbeggafen wbeggafen srelasa sirrugem wi kafrat kafrat 'alata 'illata nassa nai?i?ahh h h '^nabem. ibsilu ibSilu iskUlutijja '~nabem. I11I wkuwwas faru faru hh ebjedi ebjedi wikka wi~~a 'it 'it iskulutijja al kuwwas faru al'a'~nabem w<esat faru hh witten witten 'it 'it ekkuwwas 'al'a'^nabem w^sat 'utimma 'al 1 kaf aru h 2 wja'dm^r kaf ffaruh. 12 wja'om<er lu lu jusef: jusef: zz~hh fitranu fitranu sMasat srelasat essirrugem essirrugem s^Msat srelasat hh 'it 'imma. bud sselasat faru wisibak jamem 13 bUd srelasat jamem jiSsa faru 'it rfusak wisibak rf'usak jamem 13 jamem jissa al kinnak wnatatta 'a! wnatatta kuwwas faru faru hh ebjedu ebjedu kemmesfat kemmeSfat arra'ison arra'iSon 'aesar 'resar 'a'ita ki-'em wessita zakartam 'ittak ka'gesar 'a'ita meske'u. mes~e'u. 14 kt-'em zakartarn 'ittak ka'resar jitab-lak wessita 14 jitab-lak u na 'immadi 'sesed 'usattani mn 'resed wazgirtani wazgirtani 'aelfaru 'relfaruhh 'u'ui?attani m<en ebbet ebbet 'ezze 'ezzehh • h assiti m|'um3e IS ki ki ganob ganob nigganabti nigganabti mijjares mijjarei? 'a'ibrem 'a'ibrem wgsem-fa wgrem-fa la la 'assiti mfumrehh 15 kl ki samu 'uti 'uti b^bbor. b~bbor. 116 6 wj|r^ wj~r<e sar sar 'afim 'afim ki-tob kt-tob fatar fatar wja'om^r wja'om<er 'seljusef 'reljusef 'aef 'ref 'an! 'ani belmi belmi makal mikkael wenna al re'usi. wbassal srelasa sell! selli 'an 'ari 'al re'usi. 17 wbassa! 'alijjon mikkrel makal wennahh sselasa 'alijjon 17 'utimma mijjal mijjal 'assal 'assa! mijjal mijjal re'usi. re'usi. faruhh mass massji 'afahh wa'of wa'Of 'akel 'akel 'utimma *i 'afa faru h fitranu: saelasat ssellim s^lasat 118 8 wjan wjan jusef jusef wja'om^r wja'om<er z| z~h fitranu: srelasat <essellim srelasat jamem jamem 'imma. 19 bud bud sselasat srelasat jamem jamem jissa jiSsa faru faruhh 'it 'it re'usak re'usak mijjalik mijjalik wtala wtala 'imma. 19 20 'utak 'al 'a'ii?, wakal waka! a'of a'Of 'it 'it basarak basarak mijjalik. mijjalik. 20 wja'i wja'i b^jjom brejjom 'utak al 'a'is, <essselisi jom 'ul^det 'ul~det 'it 'it faru faruhh wjas wjas mesti mesti ^Ikal ~lkal 'abado 'a:bado wjissa wjiSsa 'it 'it r^'os rfos ssreliSi jom .

e

c

5

c

f

e

c

c

f

.

c

'

.

c

11

c

j

c

APPENDIX APPENDIX

33° 33O

II II

Gn xl; Ex ii, iii iii Gnxl;Exii,

21 sar emmeskem emmes~em wit wit r|'oS rfos sar sar 'afim 'a.fim eftok eftok 'abado. 'abado. 21 wjiseb wjlseb 'ft-sar 'it-sar sar c e hh witfaru 22 al-kaf emmes~em 'al mes~fu wjitten 'it ekkuwwas 'al-kaf £aru . 22 witemmeskem al mesk^u wjitten 'it ekkuwwas .

sar 'afim 'a:f1m tala tala ka'^sar ka'resar fatar fatar l[m]ma lre[m]ma jusef jusH wla wla zakar zakar sar sar emmeskem emmes~em sar 'it jusH wjissa~a'fu. *it jusef wjissaka'^'u. h it-bset 22 wtar Ex ii ii iI wjaiak wjalak 'is 'is mibbet mibbet libi llbi wjikka wji~~ah it-bret libi. llbi. wtar 'a'fssa 'a'issahh sselasa 'u been wt~r~ 'utu kHob 'u wta~finfu sielasa jerim. wla wtalad wtalad b$n wt|r 'utu ki-tob wtasfm^'u 33 wla jerim. h -lu 'immu tibat h 'ud h tamara bijakala 'a~finfu wti~~ah-lu tibat gami tamara biwtikka ud 'asfin^'u garni jakala mar w^fz^fet weefz~fet wtasem bahh it it 'ajjaled 'ajjaled wtasem bassaf bassaf 'al 'al ^sfat '~Sfat 'ajjar. 'ajjar. 4 wtittisab wtitti~ab 'a'utu mirra~ ^Idat eeldat ma 'ijjasi 'ijjasi lu. Hi.. 5 wtarad wtarad bast bret faru faru h a*utu mirrak 5 4 hh h it ettiba wtr eelra~ 'al 'ajjar wnarutijja 'alrekat 'aHjed 'ajjar wt~ree it ettlba ~ftok 'alsekat ^ftok ^Iras al 'ajjar wnarutijja alrjed 'ajjar h it 66 wtifta wtiftahh wt^r^ assaf wt^s^lla wt~sGH1ah it 'amata 'amatahh wtikka wti15.15.ahh. wt~ree it it 'ajjaled 'ajjaled wenna hh assaf narbaki. wtamal 'alo 'alo bast bretfaru 7 wta'om^r wta'om~r 'a'utu 'a'utu '^Ibset '~lbret faru Iaruhh faru hh. .. . nar baki. wtamal 7 'utimk-lik 'it 'a'relak wkaratti w~adtti lik lik 'issa 'iMa mmkot min15.ot m^n m~n 'abrijjot 'abrijjot uU'utlni15.-lik 'it 'ajjaled. 'ajjaled. 'a'^lak 8 wta'om^r wta'om~r la lahh bret liki wtalak wtalak 'alirna 'allmahh wtikra wti15.ra 'it-'aem 'it-'rem 'ajjaled. 'ajjaled. faru hh liki 8 bast faru h h h baet H warn winlke'u itten ezze 9 wta'um~r lah bret £aru 'a:llki it 'ajjaled ezze winil.£u li wani itten 'aliki it la faru 'ajjaled 9 wta'um^r h 'a'issa 10 wjigdal nnar it sekrek wti~15.ah 'a'issahh it it 'ajjaled 'ajjaled wtmik^'u. wtini15.fu. wjigdal ~nnar sekrek wtikka it 6mu musi wta'om^r: wtibijje'u ~lbret faru wja'i la lahh ~lbeen wti15.ra it it semu wta:'om~r: faru hh wja'i $b$n wtikra wtibijje'u 41bset kl-m~n ~mmem masittijju. ^mmem maslttijju. ki-mn II bejjamem 'a'imma wjigdal wjigdal musi wjissa wji~~a ^Fa'o eel'a' 0 wj^rg wj~r<;; ii wja'i wja'i bejjamem 12 'ibri 'is mekki ~fsabalutimma wHr~ 'is mi~ri 'is 'ibri mijja'o. wjafan misri 'Is wjafan mijja'o. ^fsabalutimma wj|r^ 'is wjekki 'In 'is ka hh wka hh wj^r^ wj~r~ ki it emmisri emmi~ri witman^'u witmanfu bul. bul. 13 wjissa wji~~a ka k! 'in 13 wjekki it hh sem nasim lerresa baejjom esseni wenna ~nasim 'ibrim na~im wja'omer lerresa nasim 'ibrim senl essem wja'omer bgejjorn lis sar sar w^lsufat alinu lrema 14 w~lsUfat 'allnu tekki rek. rek. leemah tekki 14 wja'6meer wja'omer mi samak lis ? wjlra musi wja'om~r emmisri 'alaragani 'atta 'amar ka'resar 'arigta it emmi~ri? it 'amar 'atta ka'sesar wja'omer wjira 'arigta 'alaragam h it faru h 'aken 15 it eeddrebar wHba~~15.es 'aken nuda ~ddrebar. ^ddsebar ezze wj^b^kkes ^ddsebar. wjisma £aru 15 wjiSma h wjasab bare~ 1
e

e

f

11

.

'

f

11

c

.

9

APPENDIX II APPENDIX II

Ex iii Exiii

33!

'atenu ka'en medjan a~~e'on 'a'er 'a'er 'aemrraedbar 'remmredbar wjaba wjaba 'it assg'on medjan wj~na'ig wj^na'ig 'it h h h h Tsel. 'uriba . ~l'ar 'a'reI. 'uriba 2 wjirra''i 'Ho malak M:ma rebla'~bat ~s 2 s&ma aebla'|bat &
.

f

e

'

e

c

.

c

11

.

j

i

APPENDIX II II

3322 33

Ex iii, iv Exiii,iv

banikimma w^l w~l banutikimma wnasseltimma wna::;;$e1timma 'it 'it Ii wla wjan musi wja'6m~r wen-Hi jam~nu li wla jisma'u wen-la jain^nu jisma'u wja'omer wjan 'rel~uli la nirra'i nirra'i '11ek 'ilek srema ssema h. 'selkuli kija'6m~rU ki ja'om^ru la 22 wja'6m~r ma-ze hh ebjedak? wja'6m~r matti. maW· 33 wjaWja'ilo s~mah ema h ma-ze ebjedak? wja'omer wja'omer '110 musi 'aelnas '6m~r: eslikfu 'ar$a wjeslikfu 'ar$a. wja'i 'relnas wjanas 'arsa. '6mr: eslik^'u 'arsa wjeslik^'u wjanas wja'i 4-4 wja'6m~r jedak wa'ez wa'ez efzanabu miffano. ssella jedak Semah 'relmusi 'selmusi srella miffano. wja'6mr s~mah efkebbo. 55 'sslman 'relman jam^nu jam~nu wjesrella jedu wjazzi~ 'aslmatti efkebbo. wjes^lla jedu wja'i 'admatti wjazzik bu wja'i h h ki srema 'ieluW\vi 'rebram wieluwwi 'ieluwwi 'abiltimma 'sebram w^luwwi '^eluwAvi ki nirra'i nirra'i 11ek 'abutimma ilek s&ma 'abluwwi j~$a~ wiel. ja~ob. j^sak wael. Jakob. 66 wja'6m~r na jdak jedak bikak bi~ak wjibi wjibi jedu jedu biku bi~u 'ud 'ibi sema h lu lu 'ud 'ibi na wja'om^r s~mah h rni~u h h h jedu em$arrat 'iseb emsarrat wju$ijja wenna kesselag. 7 wja'6m~r 'iseb miku 7 wja'om^r jedu kesselag. wjusijja h h rni~u wenna hh sab^ '^1'iku wju$ijja sel'ikak wjiseb jedu 'rel'i~u sabre hh kabakabajedak ren~ak wjiseb jedu wjusijja miku jedak h 'em-la 'zelkol 'a'ot jam~nu lak wla jisma'u 'rel~ol 'a'at '~rra'ison saru. 88 w~jjah wla 'em-la lak saru. '^rra'ison jam^nu jisma'u wjja h h em-la jam^nu wam~nu 99 wrejja jam~nu grem relSeni 'selkol 'a'at 'a'ot 'a'~ron. wam^nu 'rel~ol 'a'^ron. gsem selsSm wsbjja em-la safakta 'a'illa wla mimmiml 'a'utot wla jisma'u jisma'u 'rel~ulak mimrnimi 'rejjar safakta 'a'utot 'a'illa 'selkulak wl~~atta wl^katta '^jjar '^sar tikka ti~~a m^n m~n 'ajjar 'ajjar jajju jajju '^Idam '~ldam ebjabebjab'ajjabbasa 'ajjabbasa wajju wajju emmem 'resar h bi 10 wja'6m~r musi 'rels~mah bi 'adani la 'is d~barem 'anaki basat. 'adam la 'is basat. musi 'aels^ma d^barem 'anaki wja'om^r ki '^l abdak grem miss~1Som grem mijjaz d~bb~rak 'rel'abdak ki grem mittamol gaem gaem miss^lsom gsem mijjaz d^bb|rak kabed fah fa h wkabed lissun lissun 'anaki. 'anaki. ii I I wja'om^r wja'om~r srema fahh ladam ladam 'u 'u mi jasem jasem 'illam 'illam 'u 'il s^mahh '110: 'ilo: mi-sam fa 'u fe~ih feki h 'il sremahh. 12 watta wattahh lik lik wanaki wanaki 'ares 'ares 'u 'u 'awwer 'alu 'alu 'anaki 'anaki s^ma u hh '~m 13 wja'omer bi bi 'adani 'adani 'rejji 'ssar tedebbir. urittek 'resar tedebbir. '^m fijjak 'ejji fijjak 'Uurlttek 13 wja'omer h bamusi ssella na ebjed t~srella. 14wjar ef s~mah bamusi wja'6m~r 'alu srella Sema ef ebjed tpsella. 14 wjar wja'omer 'alu 'u 'arron 'ajak ellibi ki 'u 'inna debbir ki debbir jedebbir 'u wgrem 'inna 'il ji$$a 'arron ellibi jadatti 'ajak jissa jadatti wgaem jedebbir 'selkerattak wrak wsama eblebabo. eblebabo. 'rel~erattak 15 wdebbirta 'ilo '110 wsarnta wsamta 'it 'it 15 wdebbirta u wanaki uritti 'itkimma eddebarem bafijju ,vanaki 'rejji '~m fijjak w~m fijju. 'Uuritti'itkimma '^jji '^m fijjak bafijju fijju. 'it 'resar 'gesar tressun. tsessun. 16 wdebber 'u 'it 16 w~jja 'u 'u jsbjji j~jji lak lak '^lfa 'relfahh 'u lak 'seFam w^jja lak 'rel'a.m lu lieluwwem. l^lmvwem. wit 'remmatti 'semmatti ezze 17 ezze tikka ti~~a ebjedak ebjedak watta t~jji tabjji lu 17 wit 'sesar t~ssji tgess i bu 'it 'it 'a'utot. 18 musi wjasab 'reljitru 'resar 'a'utot. 18 wjalak atenu wjalak wjasab 'seljitru 'atenu h h na wesuba h h lu 'elaka 1U 'elaka 'rel'a'i 'resar bare::;; mi$rim were'i .... wja'6mer 'sera'i bares misrim were'i .... 'sesar wja'omer wsemtimma 'al *al rru$nm. iv iv Ii misrim.

11

.

e

.

'

wm

'

f

j

NOTES Gn ii 66 ejtok: R. error. eftok: R. ejtot, eftot, obviously obviously an error.

7 wljds: wijas: R. R. wyds, wifas, either either an an 7 to Jewish error (cf. v. 16) does not not seem very very (cf. v. 16) or due to Jewish influence, influence, which does in the the Samaritan Hebrew, probable. it is is true, true, the the two sin's sin's were probable. Even in Hebrew, it differentiated (contrary to the perhaps the opinion opinion of other scholars), of other perhaps originally originally differentiated (contrary to scholars), but the the original like /, s, appears appears nowadays nowadays as as 'ij original sin, sin, where not pronounced pronounced like sj cf. 'risfot ii 4, xxii 7, (sj), 10 welmdkwa: welmri~wa: the the stressed stressed a a must be be *$l xxii (P), cf. dsjot ii 4, '~sh 7, &c. if R. has tt, is unquestionably it is short; error, since since the the form would be short; if a, it unquestionably an error, without any recited to to the present writer writer with with d. the present d. any parallel; parallel Obadiah ~edaqah Sedaqah recited R. mazri' massrt* (Betonung Iii I R. recited m<ezrl, is in in Sed. recited (Betonung unldar); unklar); Ob. ~ed. msezri, which is accordance with parallel in the grammar). 1Z wis: further in the grammar). 12 wis: parallel forms (see (see further e

;

APPENDIX II II

333 333

nowadays only by by aa very very sensitive sensitive ear, ear, often be distinguished nowadays ~s can often distinguished from $s only times not not at at all. all. The same is at the case case with with tt and t, while while k~ has has never never at times is the been identified rather'. In accordance accordance therewith, therewith, II identified with k, k, but resembles rather have corrected every in the the place place of of k, ~, but but left left sand s and tt in in every k which appears appears in similar cases similar unchanged, though naturally must be cases cases where the the cases unchanged, there naturally though there omission of of the the point oversight, as as it it always always is is in in the the case case is due to to an oversight, point below is of kk == k. ~. 14 18 R. lamsal. lc1msal. The long long vowel, vowel, mMrot: R. mliiit, error. 18 R. 14 m/M.fot: matit, error. however, guttural after after it. it. 19 fi:bi': is inexplicable, there is is no guttural since there however, is inexplicable, since 19 r&bi* is r:i3b'l rsebt (so the regular regular form is the variant variant in text is is also also used used in the the text (so Ob. i;led.), Sed.), but the sometimes. It through the the analogy analogy oisaeni, of .~rell'i, Siss'i, &c. It has without doubt arisen arisen through sissi, &c. s probably 20 isr!esu: influence of of the the first s, except that isrsesu ~$ > s, the influence first s, that through the probably through except the two sounds resemble resemble one another rather rather closely. initial jj before before closely. The initial an ii is uf-idfeef: R. R. ufi uft dfqf. dfaJ. is occasionally in pronunciation. neglected in occasionally neglected uf-idfsef: pronunciation, R. ; retrograde sic R. 221I auttnimem: assimilation supported supported by by partial partial dissimilation dissimilation attdnmiem sic retrograde assimilation the accumulation of of dentals). (to R. eggddelim. eggadilim. wit-kal wit-~al (bis), (bis), kdnif: Mnij: (to avoid the dentals). R. the so-called so-called emphatic confusion of the non-emphatic sounds also also occurs occurs in in emphatic and non-emphatic this way, in this this case case k k can be pronounced this pronounced as ~ (cf. (cf. v. v. 12). slirdsu: as k way, and in 12). sardsu: cf. v. cf. v. 12. elmznijimmee: el-mzni jimmiim, the being divided divided probprobmini jimmam, the word being elminijimmse R. elthe two main accents. accents. There are, ably are, however, however, analogous analogous cases, cases, ably because of the is obviously ii 22, final m is e.g. obviously an an error, error, either either of of the the reader reader or or of of e.g. ii 22, 23. 23. The final the scribe. scribe. Gn iI 24 wr&mses: S. S. here in v. here and in v. 25 25 rsemaes rremees with with acute, acute, but but everyevery24 wra;mees: else with circumflex, where else to be the the correct correct one here here also. also. circumflex, which seems to v. 28. 2,6 efdeket: sic S., cf. v. 26 28. 27 also zdkdrunakdba: sic sic S., Sed. also S., cf. efddket: sic 27 zakiirlma~liba: S., and Ob. i;led. read read these these words very together, as as one one word, word, but only only in in this this very closely closely together, verse everywhere else they verse; recognized as as two words, words, unlike unlike everywhere else clearly be recognized they can clearly is everywhere ,lilabudlibas pronounced as as one one word. word. In the the *dldbuddba$ Ex iii iii 17 17 which is everywhere pronounced First Man being present the First being originally originally myth about the perhaps some myth present passage, passage, perhaps aa hermaphrodite of this this reading. reading. the original cause of original cause hermaphrodite was the ii Ii wjikgllu: Horfehler fur yfikkgllu; S. 'Wohl H6rfehler S. 77, ii wjik~lll1: S. ~liikMllll; vgl. vgl. Pet. Pet. S. 77, zum Pual is Pu al (or the quite der Verba', Pu'al (or Fe'al, Fe'al, in in Sam. Hebrew), Verba', but the regular form is quite regular Hebrew), 2 S. S. eflffti, which Petermann did not recognize; similarly Ob. Sed. E;led. essisi, recognize; similarly utu\ S. the S. 'fast dtu S. 'fast wie utu'. mistake. 33 6tu: 55 jasmseh jarmeeh: sic sic S.; the normal accentuaaccentuaSed. pronouncedja~mreh; tion the latter latter perhaps perhaps tion would bejd~meeh, bejdsmdeh, but Ob. i;led. pronounced jasmseh the v. 9, final syllable influenced circumflex on the the final is influenced by 9, where the circumflex syllable is by wja~mlh wjasmih v. it ddam. S. omitted it S. 'Die regular. 77 before lidam. 10 wmissgmmahi wmisNmmah: S. before 'afar 'Die *dfar S. regular. m habe ich hier nicht notiert', ii ich hier Verdopplung notiert', mistake. mistake. I I %am: sam: S. S. Verdopplung des m is not necessary, it is 'sic! cf. 'an/'innu xxxix 4, 4, 21, 21, 'sic! wohl sam Mm gemeint?', 'anflnnu xxxix necessary, cf, gemeint?*, but it in kaljkceljkel coloured by by the following one, in following one, might be coloured kal/ksel/kel (passim); (passim) the vowel might a strong Sam. Hebrew there harmony, though though there being strong tendency being a tendency towards vowel harmony, in the middle of d sedi in not universally. universally. ii'a;d:' of aa word, word, certainly certainly due to to the the form cf. ii 19. &mdh : S. S. 'sic!' S. 'so zulfemm: S. 'sic!' errsebz: without article. 14 errrebi: cf. 18 sa;ma 'so article. 19. 14 wsemm: ist aber wohl nur Schreibfehler notiert; Schreibfehler I' (probably (probably so). so). $ub: tub: das lange notiert; das lange a ist == Mittellaut zwischen o 'o = S. 0 und u'; I have changed changed the S. tob, note: '0 w'; I fob, with note: the has the printing, character though the sound developed from o0; to facilitate character to facilitate the though developed printing, so frequent the that this this cannot add much to to the the is so of 0o and u is the interchange frequent that interchange of as one and confusion; themselves regard regard o0 and u as the Samaritans themselves confusion; moreover, moreover, the S. (w)liidam, S. of, the 19 'fast wie uf. uf'o 20 S. the same sound. sound. (w)lddam, 19 t.J: of, with note: 'fast JHf: S. to (w): and note with reference notiert, aber wohl woW bloB reference to note with (w): 'von mir nicht notiert, ,

9

.

:

:

y

:

;

:

;

c

:

:

;

;

;

f

*

;

1*

;

APPENDIX II Il

334

uberhort', omission of of this this w in in pronunciation pronunciation is is the case. case. The omission is hardly hardly the uberhort', which is 'dead' frequent, in the the development development of of this this 'dead' a new phase phase in might represent represent a frequent, and might is lacking dialect. it is lacking in in S.'s S.'s original it everywhere omitted it have omitted dialect. So II have original everywhere where it notes; them, II have placed placed it it above the the line. line. is afterwards afterwards added to to them, it is notes where it Sed. wjebbsel. 22 zq/21 S. wHbbrel. wfiis simply S. wJ€bbi3l, impossible; Ob. $ed. simply impossible; zojgbbsel, which is cf. ii 21. bZJJah: 23 24 jdzzabi Jdzzab: regular regular jdzzab, Jazzab, but cf. ii 21. 23 lre~iJJah: Isekijjdh: cf. bijjdh: cf. occasionally of the the vowel is is dropped. the lengthening dropped. lengthening of irregularly) the occasionally (quite (quite irregularly) ill 5 note: 'so 'so notiert!', iii 6 S. notiert!', but the the cf. ii 21. S. wtfr€, wt^r^ with note: 5 wnUc{~a'u: wnefdkd'u: cf. form would be anomalous. 77 wt::£fa~ana: cf. ii 21. 8 wjismd'u: wJisma'u: sic; insic; inwtsefakdna: cf. 1 fluenced la samat'i: sic regular sdmdtti) samatt'i). I 1I mm m'in: i o sdmdti sic (for text ? the written written text? fluenced by (for regular by the S. 12 nerznre: the is Qal Qal passive, passive, but this this sense sense seems netlnae sic!; sic the form is 'so notiert'. notiert'. S. 'so impossible; story behind it. it. 14 ' dsita iisUa : there is is some mythical mythical story impossible perhaps perhaps there ausdrucklich kurzes S. kurzes a notiert', notiert', a phenophenoich ausdrlicklich Silbe habe ich S. 'fUr 'fur die die erste erste Silbe menon which is in the perfect perfect of of this this verb. verb. is fairly regularly observed in fairly regularly S. has <arur: IS wbin: in the plain plain copy copy S. has uMn ~lb'in (3 (3 times), times), in the sic. drur: sic. sic. dset: sic. 15 'aset: this word, but II have have never unsuffixed, aa long in this observed in never observed long vowel word, when unsuffixed, S. {robb'i, S.'s original or original notes notes also. also. 16 S. or any jrobbT, any stress, stress, which agrees agrees with S.'s with ein nicht nicht mehr erkennbares erkennbares Zeichen, Zeichen, notiert 1Darliber Dariiber ein with note: note 'so, o, notiert 'so, mit 0, also is to be I, which grammatically vielleicht.' grammatically also is the the only only vielleicht/ The sign sign seems to Sed. pronounced drura: sic, cf. v. v. 14. possible 17 pronounced' in in both one. sic, cf. 14. Ob. $ed. 17 'arura: possible one. places. 22 aldat: cf. ii ii n. I!. 23 wj$sselld'$u: wy'€srella'fu: cf. cf. S. 'so 'so notiert: notiert: aI-I'; alddt: S. #/-!'; cf. 23 places. cf. ii 12. wit-ldt: sic; i 21. 24 wit-Iat: sic; cf. i 12, cf. i iv 22 wta$ij: 55 S. S. Id-sd, la-sa, but the two words, words, both sic; cf. 12, 21. wtdsif: sic; having very closely closely attached attached to to each each other. other. a circumflex circumflex accent, accent, cannot be very having a S. in the plain cf. ii 12. 7' {tat: cf. 88 wJa~am: plain copy wJe~am, with note note: 'das 'das ee copy wjgkam, 7 'jtdt wjdkam: S. vielleicht sogar sein'. As far unsicher; far as as II can see, the sogar a sein'. o, vielleicht see, the unsicher; konnte auch 0, since is not 0, the two other character other possibilities possibilities a is is more probable, probable, since character is 0, and of the all the else in in this this form of it of the the verb verb and of of all the others others it appears everywhere else appears everywhere so-called hollow roots). of roots). It It would be too too hazardous to to of the the same type (the so-called type (the of a a variant variant on the the ground existence of of one uncertain suppose ground of uncertain example. example. suppose the existence nI <arur: cf. ii 21. drur\ cf. cf. iii iii 14, wJaragfu: I IS glken: ttlken: S. S. $lken €r~en, with 14, 17. 17. 15 wjdrdggu: cf. = l'P? elken = 'Ich habe el"~en Horfehler!' note: 'Ich note: l' notiert; wohl Horfehler ppV notiert; sic cf. cf. iii a.e. S. in dsit sic; iii 14, 12 ant: vi 12' 14 wJO$: S. in the the plain plain copy copy nd(f)ios mi(j)jo$, 14, IS 15 a.e. 14 ntijos notiert note 'nur ein ii notiert!' with note: Dropping of the the gemination gemination occurs occurs occasionoccasionDropping of in J cf. jseji ally, in the other other consonants, consonants, cf. J::e}i iiii 5, 5, ally, in j and w more frequently frequently than in &c. 16 t~ttim: ii la, iii 6, tdwa iii m'iRden 16 sic S., note: 'so, ( !) 10, tawa 6, &c. tgttim: sic mlj^den ii S., with note: so, mit 2 tt (!) Horfehler but it notiert! Horfehler', it is is no mistake. Ob. Sed. notiertl $ed. pronounced pronounced the the word cf. ii 12, a.e. 18 'ittak: 'ittak: so exactly so in in the the original original notes, notes, too, and cf. so, too, 12, 21 a.e. exactly so, though in addition addition would be though somewhat obscure (and 'ittek, which in (and not 'ittek, highly exceptional). highly exceptional). h vii 3 'Bis hierher reicht vii reicht die die Reinschrift. Reinschrift. Scha.', Scha.', but in in zgra note: 'Bis 3 after zfra it appears to fact it to v. fact to be continued to v. 22, it ends ends abruptly abruptly in in the the appears 22, where it middle of the word mik/kal. 44 mdntir: mdntir: sic; partial assimilation. assimilation. 13 'dm: mik/kal. sic; partial 13 'am: S. 'sic!' 'sic!' setimma: S. S. 'sic!' 'sic!' bu-ru: S. S. retimma: IS S. 'so 'so gesprochen, gesprochen, ru ru enklitisch enklitisch an bu 15 M-m: a pronunciation, angelehnt!' pays no attention attention to to the the sense, sense, is is angelehnt P Such a pronunciation, which pays It might not very in Sam. Hebrew. It might indicate indicate that that the the recitation recitation very infrequent infrequent in S. $abii'utu, has grown 16 S. with note: proklitisch l' note: '$aba 'sdba proklitisch grown mechanical. sdbautu, with h sic S. S. (regular). 23 wJimmi wjimmt : sic (regular). viii 7 is apparently ii viii I I bdfijja bafiJJah : sic sic S. (regular). S. (regular). 7 y'€b~sat jgbjsat is apparently intended. ?

;

:

!

:

:

.

;

f

:

;

f

f

!

:

',

'

f

:

:

f

t

f

:

:

;

y

!'

:

5

,

!'

:

:

APPENDIX II II

335 335

12 sic S. I2jamim sic; iv z. 2. leb: originally originally S. jti~?jah: cf. ii 12,21; 21 leb: jdmim ti'?rem: a$rem: sic sic; cf. 12, 21 iv jds$fa b struck the second b lakot (for (for Idkkot) lakkot): cf. cf. vi lebb, struck through. vi 14. lebb, but the 14. through. Idkot cf. ii 21. ix 22 ebbjedkimma: 33 '?seb in the the notes notes of S. it looks looks S. it ebbjedkimma: cf. $seb scripsi; scripsi; in like qseb, which is like'(iseb, the first first vowel is is probably probably corrected corrected is quite quite anomalous; anomalous; the twice. twice. xi 228. as normally. xi S. wja'z, sic S. 9 s$ma s?ma hh scripsi; scripsi; S. (regular). wjai, as normally, wjim~a.'u: wjimstfu: sic 9 (regular). L (confused S. s. S. Name). the Divine Name). (confused with the xii 4 sdbm: or or -'im? xii 66 wjlibbar: sic S. (regular); the the second second bb added -zm? S. (regular); 4 stibbn: wjdbbar: sic above the line. iii 14 I I originally originally jdddti. jtidtiti. line. 'alon: dlon: sic; cf. iii a.e. n 18 S. S. 'asfta asitd sic; cf. 14 a.e. li, does not seem possible. the text jztdb-li v. v. 13. 13. text cf. Zz, eggitta eggitta li, Zz, which does possible. With the cf.jttdb-li wlsema: sic sic S. S. (regular). kd: with acute, 19 ~d: a sign sign of unusual (probably of unusual 19 wlcema: (regular), acute, a (probably stronger) stress. stronger) stress. 'd'ol: sic sic S. S. (regular). xviii Ii 'Ii'ol: n~s'ibern: cf. cf. ii 12 a.e. 5 wsddu: wsadu: a.e. 2 njtfbem: (regular). 5 sic S.; S. the the ss unintentional. sic the point unintentional. point below the sic S. S. xxii Ii ndssa hh : sic 66 'ti'is: but 7 'Ii'es(like in sic S., 0W (like Ob. Sed. Sed. in 'd'gs: sic 7 S., but both places). 12 t~sji: -$Si). 14 'a'a: sic S. 17 sic S. S. (and not -m). 'ad; sic S. *&robbl: places). |$ z: sic (and not 14 17 'fi3r6bbi: sic S. S. (like iii 16). sic (like iii 16). xxxvii Ii megerri: sic. sic S. <2'e&: sic megerri: sic. 33 'a'eb: S. (cf. iii 14), 14), but but v. v. 4 4 'a'eb (like Ob. *d*eb (like (cf. iii in both passages). S. za~inim, Sed. in is quite quite anomalous. anomalous. 4 wjasnau: wJasna u: passages). S. zdkmim, which is 4 sic. S. Mnii' sanautu. sic. 55 S. utu. 8 or sandutu ( = sdna-utu) sana-'utu) ?? I13 3 w^sselldk w~s;ellak: sic sic S. S. sdnautu (= h above a? struck struck through). (the 20 rd rdh: sic (unusual (unusual stress). stress). 21 w<2/^: najes: sic (the sign sign above;e through). sic (and 27 (the last last w n added above the line). line). sic nemekkerinnu: sic sic (the above the (and not nt-). n-). 27 nemekkerinnu: S. b~gddo 29 31-32 omission caused caused by by homoeoteleuton. homoeoteleuton. bjgddo (anomalous). 29 S. (anomalous). 31-32 omission cf. ii 21 a.e. a.e. 32 32 wjti't5m?ru: wjadm$ru; cf. S. ewglilal, xxxix 55 evgcelal: note: 'sic! mit labiodentalem labiodentalem wT w!' (so (so 'sic! mit evgselal: S. ewgalal, with note: k Ob. Sed., wdtitl: cf. cf. ii 12 a.e. a.e. 99 wat'iti: 10 kddd$bb$ra ktidd~bb?rah: sic. Sdrbet sic. 21 &2rte Sed., too). too). S. apparently apparently intended by by S. xl Ii 'titli'u: *dtau: cf. cf. ii 12 a.e. a.e. emmeskim: sic sic S. S. (and 7fo2 apxl 22 emmes~im: (and not not -
:

;

:

f

f

c

f

;

9

;

;

e

:

:

:

1

:

:

>

s

1

'.

c

:

!',

\

1

:

APPENDIX

III

Compare 68 supra supra p. 68 Compare p.

A PALESTINIANjTIBERIAN PALESTINIANjTIBERIAN TEXT OF THE HEBREW BIBLE The folio here was discovered by Professor Professor folio published discovered by discussed here published and discussed in the Library of the of Barcelona Barcelona in Library Alejandro Diez Macho of the University University of Alejandro of of America, America, New York, it of the the Jewish York, where it Jewish Theological Seminary of Theological Seminary folio on vellum conis one folio conis listed listed as as MS 594, 12, one B, Envelope Envelope 12, 594, Box B, the text text of of Eccles Eccles xi, xi, 1-9, xii, 3-9 3-9 and Lam i,i, 1-4, taining parts of the 1-4, taining parts of 1-9, xii, is of Unfortunately the upper part of the folio is badly badly damaged. damaged. 7-11. the the folio 7-11. Unfortunately upper part to me and was kind Diez Macho sent kind enough enough to to revise revise sent a of it it to a photo photo of my copy above, pp. 68 f., 151 f.). Subsethe original 68 twice against above, ,151 original (see f.). copy twice against the pp. (see quently copy with with the the original in America. original in quently Dr. Murtonen compared compared my copy this folio discussed this Diez Macho has folio in in the the Volume of of the 1956 has discussed 1956 Strasbourg iv, Leiden, pp. 28 28 f. f. FT, Supplement Leiden, 1957, Strasbourg Congress, Congress, VT, Supplement iv, 1957, pp. is important a transiforms that the text text is because it He believes believes that because it a transiimportant tional stage the Palestinian Palestinian and Tiberian of punctional Tiberian systems systems of puncstage between the tries to to explain of the text on this several features tuation, several features of the text this tuation, and he tries explain hypothesis. hypothesis. that his his characterization think that not think is quite quite correct. correct. In my II do not characterization is this text text shows the the ancient opinion Palestinian punctuation, punctuation, added ancient Palestinian opinion this in a a reddish-brown ink, by copyist himself in ink, superseded by the the by the copyist superseded by a case one. It It is is not a case of of a a transitional transitional stage which an in old form Tiberian one. in old stage is supplemented of punctuation another, but but of Palestinian puncpuncof Palestinian punctuation is by another, supplemented by tuation replaced the masorete masorete responsible responsible by Tiberian punctuation, replaced by punctuation, the for the purpose using disregarding the the original original puncpuncusing black ink for purpose and disregarding that the tuation. One has the impression the Tiberian Tiberian signs signs were added impression that at a time when this this method of at of punctuation not yet yet fully fully developed, punctuation was not developed, it is is the differences differences from the and in my view it the mature mature Tiberian Tiberian system system that are of special interest. Consequently cannot always always explain explain special interest. Consequently we cannot the punctuation exactly in in the the same way way as as Diez punctuation of the fragment fragment exactly Macho has done. done. this valuable Old Testament text, I publish text, giving each line line of of the the publish this giving each original upper line line of of each each pair pair the the Palestinian Palestinian signs signs original twice. In the upper are added to to the the text, in the the lower are lower line line the Tiberian signs, in both both the Tiberian text, in signs, in far as as they are cases so far are preserved in the the original. original. they preserved in 6 336 33

APPENDIX APPENDIX

337 337

II1 III

It is difficult to present It

is difficult to present such such an an ancient ancient punctuation punctuation adequately adequately

is dependent dependent on on the the Hebrew Hebrew signs signs normally normally in aa printed printed text text if if one one is in used in in printed printed Bibles. Bibles. These These signs signs were were formed formed with with aa somewhat somewhat used curious embellishment embellishment at at about about A.D. A.D. 1500 1500 and and have have not not been been changed changed curious ancient find in we They are very different from those which we find in ancient which those from are different very They

since. since.

When II began began manuscripts of of the the Bible Bible which which are are now now available. available. When manuscripts working on on KitteFs Kitte1's Biblia Biblia Hebraica Hebraica in in Leipzig Leipzig in in 1926 1926 II myself myself had had working to design design vowels, vowels, accents accents and and diacritical diacritical signs signs in in order order to to ensure ensure that that to they would would correspond correspond to to those those in in the the manuscripts manuscripts used used as as aa basis basis they the with in for the text, and I have tried to do the same in conjunction with the same do the to for the text, I have tried conjunction in the new used to be Monotype Corporation in for the types to be used in the for in the London types Monotype Corporation Biblia Hebraica Hebraica to to be be printed printed in in Stuttgart. Stuttgart. Such types types edition of of the the Biblia edition were not not available available here. here. In In the the present present case case the the reader reader will will be be able able were to see see how far far the the printed printed signs signs differ differ from the the signs signs in in the the original original to as both both pages pages of of the the fragment fragment are are given given in in facsimile. facsimile. as parchment is is creased creased in in places, places, making making some individual individual letters letters The parchment the photograph. photograph. on the on II am adding adding as annotations what Murtonen has has appended appended to to my as annotations a careful after an from copy of the text, as these remarks expert after a careful come remarks of the these as text, expert copy study the original. In one one case case only only do II disagree disagree with him. him. In In of the study of original. In written aa Zarka Zar~a on DD^K tJ:J"?~ has clearly Lam i,i, 12 the Tiberian hand has the Tiberian clearly written which precedes wrongly takes takes D tJ with with the Sego1ta which Segolta on li1. precedes the "pi. Murtonen wrongly to be a ? (from the following word). aa Zar~a Zarka to be a ^ (from the following word). notes are are to to be found. In found. To r~r.mv masoretic notes In the the fragment fragment two masoretic in find rTm01 HD10T 11):1 in Lam i, i, + 4 we find pH ?*?. In Lam i, 16 we find tJ~~~1iV written D. final tJ. written with with final *?33 riV~1 In find the the note note i1"~iP In Lam i, 10 we find against f tWT iT against rP'Hj? ?:J:1 word ?rTP in the ?rTp:1, referring to the four places where in the aa p the four to j? places ^Hj? referring ^njPD, are four D. The four places with the prefixed follows the Jud xxi, xxi, 5, with Dagesh 5, places are Jud prefixed :1. Dagesh follows Job 10 and z 2 Chr xxx, xxx, 17. 28, Lam i, 10 17. A reference to the masoxxx, 28, Job xxx, the retic note is given by a small sign, and the the same sign a small sign, retic note is given by sign introduces the at in the margin at i, 4. masoretic note the in masoretic note i, 4. margin in several severa11ines invisible in lines invisible

"

i,

i,

i,

III ANNOTATIONS ANNOTATIONS TO APPENDIX III 1-9 Eccles Eccles xi, xi, 1-9

W

Tib. I. in the the margin; 1. N' in tt[ ]~~l) ]3fl Tib. margin; ~3[ K*7 the in 2. Tib.; in the mg: N7 2. ]~tn(,l Tib.; mg.'^p iVo""!?)

'''p

Pal. 3. tJN Tib.; ]0~ Tib.; ]~1 Pal.; Tib.; ]~.;tz) Pal. Pal. 7;!:l;-tJ~1 Tib.; n!:l¥~ 1J&SJ Tib.; Vl&raSl Tib.; 3. DK Tib.; ]0J Tib.; ]fea *6 Tib. *6 4. Tib.; ~7 Tib. Tib.; ~7 Tib.; 4. n~' {TH Tib.; ;

22 22

]W

APPENDIX III APPENDIX III

33^

Tib. Pal. 1~~:l Tib.pm, butdestroyed andwritten 5.5. ':J1J, written1\frl.=t; pm,but destroyedand 'Sj'TJTib.; lt1~~ Pal.; ]yttTib. |M5 tK flWPal. Tib. Pal. (no "Wl5 Tib.; ill1J17' (nopoints) points) ;

pM

;

;

;

6.6. TJw,r-n~ ~QK1 Tib.; Tib.; TJ't~ (K preserved) preserved) Tib.; Tib.; ,~5; ntfD? Tib.; ?[$nrnK Tib.; Tib.; -Cl::t' Tib.; f^g (~ Tib. c'5itl ,ppto . Tib. li^n Tib. Tib. 7.7. 'i~il 8. sic! Tib.; nfcttT l1J' Pal.; Tib. 8. [i;l:;'] PITT] Tib.; Tib.; t;l~~~ Tib.; nlt Pal.; 7:;pr C^M sic! ^3$- Tib. 9·g.

Tib. ^bnVg Tib. TJ'b~'7~~

Eccles xii, Eccles 3-9 xii, 3-9 Tib. mijhn Pal.; Pal; ni~ii} 3.3. m~'il ni^nn Tib.

. Pal. P'l1J~ Tib. l;l[tI]o/:;l Tib. il)ntlil HlTOn Pal.; 4. Pal. l;l]jP7 liDSn Pal. 4- p;'l1J~ Tib. .,iO:3il Pal. V[S]ttD Tib.; j?W3 Pal.; pW3 Tib.; Vjlp ? Tib.; 1

;

5.

5.

o;1l1:l pll

;

;

"~{11

Tib.; ISP] Tib.; Tib.; Tib.;

;

;

Tib. mrig Pal.; ni"~~0 bnpbn Tib. Pal.; C'i~b0

6. pii~~ sic! Tib.; IHTH Pal.; ID Tib.; 6. not prePal.; l;l¥11 Tib.; :l~m j?n^ Pal.; Pal.; '~~ ^IJl sic! Tib.; r"~' (holem not prepll (b-olem served in in Tib.) Tib.) served Pai. n~yTib. 7. 'p,.~0 Tib.; r:~il 7. fian Pal.; ipT yn Tib.; fign- Tib. 8. VnflPaL *>KTib.; 8. '~l;\ Tib.; l;l:lil Pal. ? TO Tib. 9. ,~~ Pal.; Pal.;-'1;17? Tib. 9. ;

1

1

Lam i, 1-4; 1-4; 7-12 i,

0b Tib. Tib. 01t7

1.

1.

TTT1 Tib.; n'l:"~~ ntrrED Pal.; Pal.; '11

2. 2.

H^l Pal.; flV Tib.; Tib. Pal.; ~7^DJp Tib. ill;l''?:l Tib.; l;l~~ i

.

rm/T Pal.; 3. nn?} ilbl;la Tib.; Tib.; no no points points Pal.; Pal.; ili,il' Pal.; WJ '1l7~ Pal; Pal.; rm^ il1:l~ Tib.; Tib.; D?^5pn C;I~1?tl Tib. Tib. 4. jyfrilN ml;l'~~ Pal; Pal.; iife^ ii;!:i~~ Tib.; Tib.; "riltt ,:i7,~ Pal.; Pal.; V? l;l~ Tib.; Tib.; Itt .,~ Pal. Pal. 4. 7. 7. W& ,~,~ not not preserved, preserved, except except for for vowels; vowels; ^Dp !:i!;l~~ Tib. Tib. I • 8. 8. lin ~l;t'1 Tib.; Tib.; 5t2?p :lwm Tib.; DtWVl :ll1Jn, Pal.; Pal.; llHK 'jnl;\ Tib. Tib. T ] Tib.; i

3.

^wa (= ,9. ri'l;l'il1J:l (= beswale(h), bbswale(h), cf. cf. D^ltp, C'j~o/, trYTp C'1rp Pal.; Pal.; DHl.? ClJ,t~ Tib.; Tib.; HKI ilhi., Pal.; Pal.; :l"~ Pal. 10. 10. l;l~ Tib,; Tib.; HHSna il;,~n~ Pal.; Pal.; ^V Tib. Tib. 12. 12. DD^K: C::l'l;l~: pm pm ^D^K l;l::l'l;l~ (from (from the the following following word), word), the the accent accent isis not not there there but see [so remark [so Murtonen, Murtonen, but see my my remark above]; above]; *?D l;l~ Pal.; Pal.; mjKDfc :l']~:;J~Tib., Tib., no no accent accent preserved preserved .

^

17

Tiberian Tiberian and and Palestinian Palestinian signs signs are are sometimes sometimes difficult difficult to to distinguish, distinguish, since the ink ink has has faded, faded, but but the the above above list list should should be be fairly fairly accurate accurate since the (A. (A. MURTONEN). MURTONEN). _

Eccles Eccles xi, xi, 1-9 1-9

IJJmw? tm 1J~:lW?

j?J?n in 2 : 1J[~~]73n j?J?,D 1t) ~q[~~J7iz:,

2

ct6l Uld

1931

?

corr. in I^JJ.3

·l.W;)

pm

cctll U}

I

1

ix njtp

~db ~L'Lft ~~ "t!.! ~c::mL aY!.! NL tL! nt.

^

•

I

^31

J

I,

_0

fti

. :

NsL ~Ll.. ~ N~ l!.! ~C41lL L!l!.! NL lL! n'to"

rii

"

I

nn

:

nr ix

".':":

•

NU_IL~b l~·~t.~ Nc,_utU ~Lb t~"O NU lL~~ L~~LC Ne, cr~u ~~~ C~ nin *?x nii;^

nx

11

NJml :ftmL! NU u~e,

tt;'~~ it~

9 NJmL ~~QlL! NU L!Ce,:

nx

HDD T T .L.L

'>

~CL! c,~

c,N

•• _

*7Dn

?

1

C~L!

:.

9 t:S;4.L lL~

:

<

x'

1

_:_:.r

.L:_

c::~mL! L!N~1.!~Cl

NU

c::~mL! L!Nc,y~O

ULl\ NU U~~

tL!~ 6LfU C~*C4~O T

c"c6l U~~NL! St;Ql L!Cfc,NL! I

l.:.LL L!~LU C~~Cl~O

c,~ ~d*LL

CN0L N~t~ ~~~ft C::L!

~d~LL:

s c,N

r

nx

6

nx bin -

in x ? n

nhn

rn'in

S CNalL ~~r~ ~LL~ C<:L! 5

:

m~L LlU ~~ Jt.~ Ld~1.! t:~e~o 1

mn nn

L.LU c,N ~lL~ LLNL! cm:~Cl tf?

nati 4

+ @C::L

x?

nxm ynr

1

t*c:U ~d'o m~G[~c, L!~.l. mo ~L!LN c~c:Lt c::'dLO 0.~~[LC, 1

mj?a pssa

^

~L:~dl LNO_~G~c,

tU. [CLL,LO LNO itA [CLLLO LNO

~L~dL LNO ~C:Lc, I

I

pxn

NO ~~~~~ L!at~q ~czt[O ~c, L!NL.l. ^

D]iw D-'nyn ix ?^

3

£ NO ~:C::c,NL L!~C~O t4'![O

ox

1

[pxn ?] nsn

\p

x?

c~ ~N u:~~ t.:L! ~L!'~I.! l~L! [~c, L!NLJ,J rtrr.

i?in

TO

]

1

~~ c,N U~~ C::L! [

na yin x ?

'b

1

339

6SS

APPENDIX

Ecclesx

III

x S:lP:>3:

III XIGN3:eIeIV

ms^ hi^nn m3x3

mn pai&m

tNL. CLU

LUalCL] 6L,N~u

l.!~NLU CN\:CLU: :

4

+ LUalCL]

n^oi

L6~l~ t~Q~c

+ LO~\:.L nioi 4

L.C;U..C

Ntal..] L!U~C; ~t6~~ CqU[tLU C.. c,:l\ClL

yy.. ~

LCClC;L l.!9U]tLU C.. ~l\ClL D mapifin

Ntm..]

S

C..LCl m~lm m]ClL... CS~U L[l.!UmUL £ C..LCl al.. U~L m]m... l.!~ .. U L[l.!UmUL

U~t . [Cl NUL. l.!~alC] 6-2 '!!X S;)F'J:!I

z

"IHK D

Eccles

xii,

2-9

t:~u~ . 6 L.. n.. tU ~t4 t . ~ . F.. C;~~~~L ~ .. ~ .. C~ C;t;~ C..Cl.. c:c;-mb~-6t~

alElu tl1~L.

~17C;:

:

6 CC; 0SN

9

NU] ~d .. Cu4L

6

~~U ~ULL. Tins naw

t .. _ciel.! ~l!~~

NU ..Cl.. l.!Yql.~ C.. l.!L.17l.! .. l.!..L

ninn

..u..I:!] 6~td tC:~Cl ~m~u ~~1~L:

033

.

..U..l.!] l.!NLCl C~C;Cl ..al6:u L..1SL.

et..

l.!m]Qm 8 l.!al]~m: J

NCl_mt..

a cLt::~ nnnn

8 C.. NCl alt..Cl l.!L.tl.!

6N~L. ~Cl~~ ~!t ..t~d ~LN~U NU l.!NLL.. L9LC ~~...t..Cl ~L.NLU NU 3161

LNCl_mt..l1a CNUL. Cl~~~6

~~(J~d

crato

L LNC! alt..I.!Cl C~UL. ClLC..Cl:

7

trmt:

:

IHKD

L LClULd

otb

APPENDIX

orris? OKI 7

Ecclesxi, xii

!!x '!X S;)F';)I:I

pnai

340

III

III

XlaN~ddV

APPENDIX HI APPENDIX III

Eccles xii Ecclesxii

34! 34 1

?]1P? tJip~1 ?1P 'zpj&a ?[=:l]V~ piiba P1W:t ninn Vip cripn ilintJil ?]jp? b~P:l il)ou,iiiJ ?jp ?[=:l]~:;l P~V~ m 55 : j~Wil 1mb~, Tfen j1'=:l~il 55 T2?n rm:t mia ?:J D mart m i~iZiil ?:::J ~mzr, ii=:l~il Q3 TB? rlil:t J: :

J" -

..1-

. -. I : .

y~r,

T

li1:t

~

c

-

•-

•

•• I :

Dnnm

tJ~rlnrln1 i'~i~

-

:. I:

il:tm n

Y~J:1 l~.1:t tJ~rlnrln1 IXT i~T il~~~

ism :t1rlil il'l'~:t~il 1=:lm nirin ?:trlo~i 'pWil nnn ?;7.lJ9:~ 'j?~iJ il)~~:;l~Q iP.\)l :t~Oil

,6,i7

,:t:lO, 133D1

rI~:t ?~ t:li~il

l?h ~:::J

DT i7J7~ rI~;7. ~:t1~~ ?~ b"rxn b"V$Q ^Vn l7.;' ^ ~~ ia'js? ir;?. ^^

i,J"tH~ ~? iV~ 1~a 66 : nnson t1~,~6il P'V~ i3 66 :

pni~-~? iW~ i~

t1~1=?biJ p~o/~

nairn :li:Jiil i:lWn, rI?l asjtn ni

y:;n,

yrirn

~OSil ^obn

?:In

iSitfni n^a rnni nntn *?3n HODH i~WJ:1~ :lmiJ YJ.l)~ ~9~iJ _^ ATT- rI~~ T V V - ?~n V V T

.

t\

|

J

I

mnn ?~ ?~?m Y1l' ~,j7Ji1 ?~ 15 : i'~il iifiJ ?~ ?,~?~il ri~' ~~:l6iJ ?~ 1~ :

mnm il~ilV:::J nn^D r:-J~i1 nn *?v n1ii11 ?~ IDUH i=:l~i1 :li£H mlQ1 il o~i)~? Y~.~Q-?~ iR\iiJ :10/:1 ?:lil

8s

?~n

N nni n^ : illm iW~ ainxn t1:il?~i1 ?~ :

ali&n :liwrI

7

8s

il~m tJ~tf?~Q-?~ a^ri :I~tb~ niri? l~~ ^m 0$?$$-*?%

^DH rI?mpil ^ah ?:Jil ih~'i 99 : ?:In i7J~ oan tl:':lil 99 n^rnpn nax ^an ^bn_ rl7nipiJ i5~1 ?~Q j~~T o^an tl~7~iJ_ T ?:m n^nipn_ ia :

..

,...

j

/=.

.

)

^

APPENDIX III HI

342

Eccles xii; xii; Eccles

N, ,~., TO i;~ nDn tqn iV?np> nl.mp rrmz? iI~i1iZi nx nt', nin itf?

ti~ fi~t1-'~7 TIX? ,,~ DDH tlriO n~ijp iJ~OW Lam i, 1-4 1-4 i,

. . ,

iln~iI nrrn

I

iI~~~ ma mcr I rcpx rn-i '~~iJ n^n ;11 ~l:1:t1 i1~o/: I nrys iI~~~ "rr? nnr

tl~ ~n~i tas 'nan i~~iI TSJH ,,~ i1~tz)~

nrrn a iln~o tl¥

I

i

s

|

n,j~,~~ ~n'itz) tl~,~j "-nan ~n~i iim?~:,) Tilt^ a-'iin

mrn3

ti;i~,~~ ~n,tz) ti~,~~ ~n~i il TToj ~"i~::J niinan d^m Tim ^nntz; : -• T • JT ..IT or : -- ; T T

iI"i~"i"j nWz iI~~n nsnn iI~~ nDa

2 2

::

iI"i~"i~ iI~:JIi iI~~ n^^i nbnn nmT 0: T -v : • T

-

:

:

:

*

-

T

:

tm"i ill:1~iI oa ? n^n tm"i ilIi~iI oa"? n T 1

1r T

\T 'T

2 2

T T

n'? r~ n^n "i~~ nma tlm~ iJ"i fK iI~rb? "i~ ilt1~~" 1

-?i1;J

'S Hri~q? "i~ ;'~¥??1' tlm?? i;J7-r~ 1

?

n ? rn ni 'i~~ tHi, "i~ iI~5ii~ ii"i '~iI ilj iI"i "i~ iI~~iI~ n ? i~iI rnr iI~ nbT i')~ nn n;'~~i 2 1

1

J JT

T~

T

j : T .L:T

4 Ta:

••

T

T":h-:

~J~~ iI"iI~ nn"?! iln"i~ 33 : tl~~~~"i 3 :

mw

~j~m iI'iil~ ;-r'nT "i) Ttl~:J~~"i 'itoa nrfa .,.
~"i? tl~'~~ Q-'iia iI~tz)., naar ~~iI n ili5:l7 ~,m

~"i ta^g 6~i~:J iI~tz)., ~~iI iI'~17 aisi ~i~' n^tjr >rn J

•

-

.LT : T

'"

^S T

-:

J. ••

:

mrt2?f! iI~b" n^n^i ^D r~ i1'~~tzi~ "i~ mia mJ~ niI~~~

D npa t:.~ Oi~~WiJ iJ~.~li "i~ lJ}J7i iI~~7i

n,"i"j~ li~~ "~i' 44

am f1i~~~ li~~ ~~11 ... -

:

I

: o^an tl~i~~iI 4 4 :

tl~i~~0 ansan 0' .

T

.

:

Lam i i

APPENDIX III

Lami

pn

"?

1~7,jmtv faaitf

343

i1~4~tv ?:J ~'~d ^'ab ~?":l~ rn$W *7D 117'7,j IMtt ''xa

ra'ato Vinsw *?:D liHa 1~~~;tv ~~~.¥o/ ?? i~;7,j ^xa ~~qT ''jaa ~7:;m ... T T T ..

.

a ..

..

I

.

.

.

i7,j N~m ~"m:l nmki tJ~n'j~i n^ni i1~ji1:J m I1mJ mni i1~I1 n^n^inn h

i~ ~:i1rIl;~~j o~n"?lII::l tJ~m~~

trm j

Lam i, 7-12 7-12 i,

isa

7

]i1~172t!~ ? [~ rrmai i1~1'i7,j' i1~m

i17,j~ tJ1p pa^a [~7,j~7,j rn '~i1 itvN nas? ?~j~ ^Di Dip i1~~ ^335 ?~j:;l tJJR. r~~~ rn '~i1 iWN nay 01J5 pa^a tJ~i~ mNi ons ni*n i1? n?

xi nu iT'~ [f n~N' i~ TS 1~:l

1

ohs tJ~1~T

niai OWl T

j.

T

i'fi

n T? h7is? ~7 ~1I;~ mxi n~N' is i~ TI 1~:l 1

L|

? s : rrhippa ~"il:l[W7,j ?~ 'pnw ipntz? 8

NtJM 88

:

^y rrmrtpa 07Q:l[W7,j ?~ 'pnw ipntz; TIV

NtJi]

L

<

i1'I1:i1 n'rrn ~1i? nib '

p ]?

I

^ [tJ?W'i~ i1NtJn ?~

rmon i1\)Tl? [tJ?W'i~1 i1NtJn nn? ? P-?~ nrr^n i1:'P7 ]?" 7^ [n^tz;!-) 1

1

i1tJ1i~ ['Ni ^ m?~Ti1 mtn i1~1:l:J7,j ?:J pxn ~:J i1h'i~ ~Ni ~~ ;"?~ii1 i1~1:l:J7,j ?:J TT:-

.IT'

T

••

T<'":;-;

I

0"'

:

: i,nN :lWII' i1n:lNj atni nmx i;n~ xT I

.

T

n [N~i1 [K s

:5wm i1n:lNj N~i1 m oanm^i x^n

5tz?rn T'T-

~T:-:-

~.

i11:JT N? i1~?'W:l nnxa'b i1I1N7,j"b 99 hi:JT x ~?? n i1~?~W:l i1r1N7,jtJ 1

T : T

<:

m m

T

":

.IT T

:

-'.

APPENDIX III UI

344

"h, nrnnx iln~,n~

tfxVs il~? nma tm.3b 1"~ n px tl"~?;:) 1

n il~ orija tlm7?

Lami

"iifn

1;~x tl~~~~ ijD.l i1li1q~

'''')il ":J ""i~ n~ nirr il1il" nan il~'

'''1~0 ;~ ,,~~¥ li~ h~il" il~l ,:J

,~ ,.~ ns IS W'~

,.,,, H 1

10 10

:

:

?y ,~ isT fens ITT ,~3T ,~ W,~ j- T "" T

-v. I.

..,.

I.:

.l-

T

J~'~ alX

J"i~

T

I"

,.

.-

txa tl",) ti*a rnznb '~J ilW1P~

"o il"'i;lnb nnxn ilm" ":J

b.t il~lR~ ,~~ b:i~

iltWl "~ y"Jbt!1.?

: l~

10

1'tv~j

~~ 'nre~ '~J~ ~, dJ)"l:,t 'W~ tl"WpJb ti~m~.3 nas? il~'S7 ?:J PD

tl"WR~7? tJ"lJ~~~ nas? il~~

I I n

*?D ':t

:l"W]il' ':J~bn on^ana tlil"'bnb unii ,m~ ah tJh~? 1

n ? '~~=f ^5x5 D J"W]y7 tliT7.l.?lJi;l 1

:

'im tl'Q7.

:..

I

-D ntj^m "n""]il ":J il~"Ji11 ni'n^ i11il" nxi il~'

tzi~.3

"ii";]y .,~ ilii~~tq h~il" il~l tzip.~ DD^X ~" "':l]:S; ,~ tJ:J"~~

"':l]~

':t n~"2~

J,]~bb

12

:

:

~i7

il?~,'T ir

il~?iT

tzr tl~ ,~,i' wan '~":lil I

i" :.

QK 1x11 ai]x?a ~:. tl~ J']~~i;l '~l' w'ipn '~"~iJ ~T1. ??.

naia 'iii~ ^ I'fex .,~ il'~'il

iS nx ",:s.7 'W~

nin 'W~ s m'il

"7157 \-

T "T

,

,;,pJ '~:J" ~, iln",~ 'W~ ii"'p ,:;,:

":-:

"'J"~:Jb:J

", "i~ 'W~ "J'~:J~:J t.'

f)':-:'

: -

:

12

APPENDIX APPENDIX IV IV Compare Compare p. p. 143 143 supra supra

AL-FARRA* (died AL-FARRA' A.D. 8:<1) on Reading the Koran Koran (died A.D. 821) on Reading the MS. Arab. Arab. 70S of the the Chester Chester Bcatty MS. 705 of foil. 4-7 Beatty Collection, Collection, foIl. 4-7 A^JIj yL(J1 ~ I Lr WI3 G.A.93 G.QJI J19 V bOl 0~.r? 6jV4 ~jjl JU Jij ..frlJaJI ^Dl ;;.. I.;J1 1^1 JA> JA|I ~ Lfj cLU-S J /L J.; OUUI c.~~ 4J| J>:- ly~1 ~l.,a..iJ! J if.)~1.9 ~ ilJ.9 1 ..:.,u.) <j^U c,L;.u1 JjJ .01 oft

vi

I

LJ Ai^J ' .. 01 '-"'"" .. 3 I W ~ u oll r ~1I l

\ ^J ~~ L....il LJI 1·1W ~ :..Y s

'-'~! L ui .'.) x i Cl .. 3) L....:;;:/I eJ. .......

JI ~I ill 01.;J1 (£.)Lr.JI ^L^AJI JI J l.1,l;~3 UUjo.j ~l.,a..iJ1 JA| J J| lOpO U^ 1.)}9 ol^J I

~ ~)~ ~.;J *

0 J 2**

"

i.

.A-.i JJ

~L,a..QJ1 ~ ~I

* ~

* ".

l '11;; ~ 11 J",I JL;i9 LL:. ':h S^Uill e.,a...o.J ~ JUjs

^j..

LU (j ~ ~3 ~.. J

Jl93

Lr .wl

ixUaiJI ~..0J! ~l~1 ~1 JW~') JlS dAfi J ^Sj53l Jjfcl <J ~13 Ij^ilj

I; ^ ^.. Ji^j

~ \ ~r ~ Ic-_.lr' JUj JJ^j J J5U '.3 ~3

rJi....;·

~I. . -. :::- r-~:J

o^^JI JA|

0Lihi. J J

~WI ~.4JI ~I

l

)~:/13 U'"lJJ13 )~'SJ4 ~.); 01 ~1.9 ~..a,.;Zj ~ ~ ~ ~ :i.il.S"' J

^y

L J^ )L. J>:- uu~~ :w J^kiJ ~ Jl JI y ^' iiJ ~ I) J J jjJIj J.:.;J 13 Uj l.1,)..r'" 0-=>- J l^|j

U'"WI eX^J d..,a..9 ~~ Jl Jl! U L, U129 l:l:Q9 oUUl c,L;..u1 I

rh I lr'" LY 19 IjJUf

L^LoJ ~4 1 J J 4k^Jlj A.k-;J 13

tl LI i 1yJ1 cxJI ~I JU Jlj' ooTv^l ..::-i5"' y~1 Ol 01 JU^tJb JL:J13 Jr-JI ~I ~lj'l L....il IJIl&. U'"WI I

0~3 rlY'" ~4 .. W! ,yhJ ~l:-)3 ~ .. W ;;~J19 ~ J (jUJI ~.) 0~ J~13 wy::.Jl 0 0 0~J!

J>:-

~3.)~

.)9lJ..u

cl.,ul;.~1

t •

y.)~1 ..Ux| ~I Lr' (Jj^-o^J 0y~ |jj|^ ly 5"' tUlJ53 ~K9 UJ l:l9 Aj~ Ij-^SLi. ~ Ux^ ~ J^aiJ ~JI ~li'l

^

..~ 4.J~ ~3 ~)\S"" ~9 4~1 :V.r.::~ I'·. c..r-'

:/3 .,

~3

~. ~ ~)\S""

r..r:-P" .lr'

~

~'1.9 ~13 ~13 .. ~13

J

:w J'

Lr 03)~ c,l;)J1

~:J cl; I <.5}' :/1 ~I c,\;..ul uDI oUJUl

<.5 jjl

c-q:/:.:...w 3 ..:)

~

.. l;;)1 . . ~ . 345 345

~.3

~:/

.r.:-"-j J::..3

3

Lr

r..r:-P..

rJ~ 0.J-~~~

APPENDIX IV IV APPENDIX

346 o(s3 .rS I~ JJ 015:' 9

er

UT" i")SJ1 A cf~JI ~~' :G..WI Ijjlx^l W ^fLJI 13)l;.;..1 1..,..QJ4 rJ.c1 ~ Jl tr:")3 ~yJ 6lj2)k JA Cr J~ Jy JI (*4^ 0 pUI y>

^

dUS L ~ E3 Jls ~l::J ~UI .uJI JY"~ Jl; Jl? yLk>J1 61 -:..u'; v lk*J! U!..,~ J& 01 > .uJI JY") JlA9 lb. yyJl c.r:J UI3 .1..9..,~ L, Y.1"JI i~ er iY--~

J.,Q.9

Jc .uJ1

~

er Jli9

0161 rL3

~ ~ l::9 if! ~ 13 ~ ~.c l5-)

019

~

Cr->

vl

Jc 01jiJI

iT i)\>JI)L. ~ ^501 ^

wj^ 0:..,~ ~ r..?=' t~ ~) ylbJl L3 J1.3 6-

--Y..J;!

2-"

-

-Ull ~ JI .UP J1.3 c-^xSo Jl; *UJ| ~\-"\J& J..:.3 01..,..QJI 01 ... U! 61 .uJ1 JU* .)~ Jls I~ -V^ (Jl ~ 3j^^^> ^ .uJI

~..,:;;

'13

~j A;!.:

,

er JI

.::Jr.;r

~~ ~ J..:~ ~3 ~j ~

:J)t9

()"l:.J1

~~

~

J..c

,y..c .uJ I

~ 'J 01jiJ\ yl;! 01 .uJ1 ~) Jf.~\,aJI..,s:::

:\;.L "

.J-!' Jl;3 .1..93.1::>' ~

Ujl 01jiJI ~. ~3 ~ oIJJI

^? J,c

oIJJl JY") Jl; Jl; o.1~.J~.J-!1 j^j (s ^yb jj

1$.3)3

(

~L~~13

*io

oGl9 o...,""!.;Zi3 -::,,13""''11

^0.0 o...,~j3 0""""4

0 1..,..QJ1 '-'~;.. .)~ U!' Jl;3 ... ' o J . . . . .

~

Jc o..u.3 y..,~? U!I 06"3 y..,~ 61 01 ~ JJJI3 r,.j..;z vi.... __ t .. ^ JJ ~I 01 ^er JlJI J*J .uJ1 v yl.::) '-;-""-1 ^VU ~ '14 ^kll J:.-:-I 6V 0'1 ~ ~ J1.33 &1 ~I "-Y"'? JlA9 ^ ~hl ~ 0';";~ iY: ..,~ ~3 Jl;3 ~I

.

~

()$.

-Mil

~

0

i^tlT 61

1

JlJzs

J^.

er

(,5')1 ""Y"

, 0'

l.:..b.l..,a.... ~ '1 ylk?:J1 U! ..,~ JU* J1.3 J1.3..,~ U! ~lkJI ~ 1$.3)3 ...,. ,. ... ' W6 '11 ~

~3l.J""'i.fU

>l&aJI J^> If ~ If L^lfl^eJl w~1 c.U2-. ,,-lb. -V U! Cy~}1 ~ 8J"" (^\Juuv 01~ jV U! ~ JlF J1.3 UJ'Jis*.

/jjC-

J1.3 ... ... j^-' ~I

(J

IS

I

u.c Wl.c Au.c

^j-2-

^

J~ ~

<^Ui IP

"ta-Pe-*

U! ..\..... /vfr u.c (^_3 J.3 1 Ai U! o))j c*y* If 0.)0

Ai~ wlA .V

<^*~<>u

"^

1

**)

L)

3

U ybWI Jb UJ ot~ 15.:ul3 0J.I-:-l o.;..Jl L (^0 1.})4 IjjO j^J 1 iLSJ1 CjJ3UJ i>

**

Y.3

1

OJ

1

I

I

c^*t

**

I I

*

*

1

i

1 I

*~4

jfl

*

1

1

t

1 1 I

lj,JlJ

01 -:>of
••

INDEX OF SUBJECTS Aaron b. b. Asher Codex (Aleppo), see (Aleppo), see Aleppo; see Leningrad. Aleppo; (Leningrad), (Leningrad)., see Leningrad. Aaronite priests, 22. pries ts, 22. Aaronites, 20. 20. Aaronites, Abisha* scroll Abisha' scroll (Nablus), (Nablus), 154. 154. of Jose b. Jose, 'Aboda ofJose 47, 177. Jose, 35,43, 35, 43, 47, 177. Aboth Commentary, 66. 66. Commentary, Abu Serge, see Abii see Cairo (Old). Serge, (Old). Abyssinians,3· Abyssinians, 3. Achaemenian Empire, 193. Empire, 193. Achmimic version of the Minor Prophets, Prophets., 259· 259'Adat Deborim, 116. Deborim, 115, 115, 116. Addai, Addai, Syriac Syriac Doctrine of (Edessa), 280, (Edessa), 280, 28I, 3' 281, 28 283. Adiabene, 30, 270-5, 28I, 288. 288. Adiabene, 30, 270-5, 281, Akathistos, Akathistos, Byzantine Kontakion, 45, Byzantine Kontakion, 46. 45, 46. Alcala, Alcala, Spain, 120, 127; 127; Collegio Spain, 120, Collegio de San Ildeionso, Ildeibnso, 125; 125; Complutensian Complutensian Library, Library, 128; 128; -Polyglot, Polyglot, 74, 120, 124-9. 74, 120, 124-9. Aleppo Haleb), I07, 107, 285. Aleppo (~oba, (Soba, !:Ialeb), 285. Aleppo, Codex, SynaAleppo, Aaron Ben Asher Codex, Synagoguc I06-I2, lI8, 118, gogue of Sephardic Jews, 106-12, Sephardic Jews, 1 135, *35> 136, 136* 141. H Alexandria, 209, 214, 215, 218, 221,222, Alexandria, 209, 214, 215, 218, 221, 222, 229, 236, 252, 229, 236, 252, 257, 257, 259, 259, 284, 284, 303; 303; Jewish 212, 12, 214, 211, 2 Jewish Community of, 2II, Community of, 214, 215,222. 215, 222. see London. Alcxandrinus Alexandrinus (Codex (Codex A), A), see Algiers, Algiers, International Orientalist Congress gress in, in, 146. 146. see Cairo, AI-Mu'allal;:a, Al-Mu'allaka, church, church, see Cairo, Old. see Milan. Ambrosianus, Ambrosianus, Codex, Codex, see American Schools of Oriental Research, Research, see New Haven. see 'Ananites,89· 'Ananites, 89. Antinoopulos 10, 247. Antinoopulos Papyri, Papyri, IQ, 247. Antioch, I, 257, Antioch, 22 221, 287, 290, 292, 257, 285, 285, 287, 290, 292, (City 299,313. 313. (City of God) God)^299, Antonin Collection of the Russian Public see Leningrad. Library, Leningrad. Library, see Antwerp, 122; Polyglot, 121, 122; 129. Antwerp, 12I, Polyglot, I29. Apocrypha, 12, 23, 23, I63. Apocrypha, I2, 163. Apostle Apostle of God (Mul;1ammed), (Muhammed), 145. 145. Aquila: fragments from Geniza (palimpAquila: fragments (palimpsest), 222; Greek translation sest), 36, 36, 56, 56, 222; of the Bible, Bible, II, 28, 39, 19I, n, 28,39, 191, I92, 192, I94, 194, 16. 209, 316. 209, 259, 259, 3 Arab: conquest, 42, 149; geographers conquest, 42, 149; geographers loth cent., and historians, cent., 28, 28, 29; historians, lOth 29; see Koran. Readers of the Koran, Koran, see Arabic, Arabic, 33, 80, 88, 88, 89, 33, 52, 52, 54, 54, 64, 64, 77, 77, 80, 89, 1 86, I42, 77, I86, 297, 142, I45, 145, I49, 149, 164, 297, 164, I177, 300, I I, 3313; 13; Christians, Christians, 297; 300, 308, 308, 3 311, 297; -

Diatessaron, see see Tatian; Tatian; Geniza fragfragDiatessaron, ments, 56; 56; Kasida, J>-a'iida, 6th 6th and 7th 7th cents., cents., ments, 44; MS. 705, 705, see see Beatty; Readers, see seQ Beatty; Readers, 44;

Koran. Arabs, 3, 29, 29, 33, 33, 40, 40, 106, I06, 142-4, I 42-4, 170, I7 0 , Arabs, 3, 17I; 171; (Nabateans), 193. (Nabateans), 193. BibAramaic, 150, I92, 199, 273, 292; 292; Aramaic, 199, 273, 150, 192, lical, 192, I 92, 199, 272; Christian, Christian, 199; dialical, 199; dia199, 272; lects lects spoken spoken in in Palestine, Palestine, 48, 48, 53, 53, 199; I99; Enoch, 199; Gospel, 203; literary, Enoch, 203; literary, 199; Gospel, 1 I 92-5, 92-5, 1I 99, 99, 200 200; Midrash scroll scroll in, in, 1I 98 98;; parts of of the the Midrash, Midrash, 2°5; 205; Reichsparts aramaisch, non-Biblical, non-Biblical, 199; aramaisch, 199; Targum, see Targum; Targum; translation translation of of the the gum, see of the Torah, Pentateuch, 213, 213, 272 272;-ofthe Torah, Pentateuch, 192, I94; Western, 199, 287. 192, 194; Western, 199, 287. Arbela (Adiabene), (Adiabene), 27I, 274-6, 282. 282. 271, 274-6, Archaeological Museum, see see Jerusalem. Archaeological Museum, Jerusalem. Archipherekitae, 316. 3 I6. Archipherekitae, Arimathaea, 295. 295. Arimathaea, Armenian, 29, 29, 281, 281, 283, Armenian, 283, 297. 297. Aruch (Dictionary), (Dictionary), 12. 12. Asad (Arabic (Arabic tribe tribe near Kufa), Kufa), 143. 143. Ashma'ath,88. Ashma'ath, 88. Ashma'athi, 89. Ashma'athi, 89. Asia Minor, Minor, 258, 258, 262, 262, 284. 284. Assuan, 193. Assuan, 193. Assumption of of Moses, Moses, 15. I5. Assumption Assyria, 283, 283, 284; Christian communities Assyria, 284; Christian in, 284; province of, of, 272. 272. in, 284; Roman province Athens, 279. 279. Athens, Order Augustinian Hermits, the, of the, Augustinian Hermits, Prato, 120, Prato, 120, 122. (2246 and 2247), 2247), see see Aya Sofia MSS. (2246 Istanbul. Istanbul. ;

;

Babylonia, 26, 58, 59, 59, 62, 62, 63, 63, 73, 73, 139, I39, 26, 58, Babylonia, I4 I , 149, I70, 183, 19 I , 194, 194, 195, I95, 141, 149, 150, 150, 170, 183, 191, I97· 197. Babylonian, 40, 40, 63, 63, 67,73, 128, 129, 129, 195, I95, Babylonian, 67, 73, 128, 273; Bible texts, texts, 51, 5I, 59-61, 59-6I, 67, 67, 69, 69, 273; Codex the I26, 127, 15I; of Prophets, 126, 127, 151; Prophets,

see Leningrad; 59; (Biblical) (Biblical) Geonim, 59; Leningrad; Geonim, Hebrew MSS., MSS., 59-65, 59-65, 74, 74, 128; I28; Jews Jews (Eastern), 17, Masora, see see Ma17, 58,65; (Eastern), 58, 65; Masora, sora; pronunciation, pronunciation, 58, 58, 69; 69; punctuapunctuasora; tion, 12, 5I, 6o 60, 62-65, 62-65, 73> 73, JI27, I28, tion, 12, 51, 27> 128, J I I35, 137, I75, 187, I87, 19I; Talmud, *35> *37> 15 I5 , i?5> 191; Talmud, see Talmud Targum the see Talmud; of Prophets, Prophets, Targum see see Targum. Targum. IQ Baghdad, 3 • Baghdad, 89, 89, 310. Bal;1rain, 151. I 5 IBahrain, Bait al-mukaddas al-mul;:addas (Jerusalem), (Jerusalem), 8I. 81. Bala'izah, Deir Dcir el-, el-, 259 259 n. n. Bala'izah,

347

see

s

>

;

INDEX OF SUBJECTS SUBJECTS

348 Baraitha, Baraitha,

concerning BGDKPT, 159, 159, concerning 179· 53,195, Barcelona, 151, 151, 173; 173; University, University, 53, Barcelona, 195, 33 6 . 336. Bardaisan's dialogue dialogue on Fate, Fate, 277. 277. Bardaisan's Ba~ra, 108, 108, 142, 142, 143, 143, 170. 170. Basra, Bathyra, Elders Elders of, of, 85, 85, 86. 86. Bathyra, Beatty, Sir Sir Alfred Alfred Chester: Chester: Codex of of Beatty, Deuteronomy, 219, 219, 245; 245; Numbers and Deuteronomy, Collection of, 142, 245; Collection of, 142, 147, 147, 185, 185, 245; MS. - Arabic MS. J J 152, 147; 152., 147; Arab 70S, 345; library library of, of, 148; 148; 705, 142, 142, 345; Papyri, 161, 290; Papyrus Papyrus Codex 967, 967, 161, 290; Papyri, 245; Scheide Papyrus, Papyrus, 247. 247. 245; Bedouin, 14, 14, 142, 145, 177, 226; Bedouin, 143, 145, 177, 226; 142, 143, Arabic poetry, poetry, 142, 146, 149, 149, 142, 143, 143, 145, 145, 146, 1 170, 177, 186; poetry, pre-Islamic, 170, 177, 86; poetry, pre-Islamic, 185; Shepherd, 16. 16. 185; Shepherd, of Arabic Arabic Diatessaron, Diatessaron, Beirut fragment Beirut fragment of see Tatian. Tatian. see Ben Asher: Asher: family, 76, 77, 77, 80, I; 80, 9 family, 76, 91; Masoretes from Tiberias, Tiberias, 82, 82, 86, 90, Masoretes 86, 90, 1 06; text, 106; text, 113, II3, 11519, II5-19, 126, 128, 130, 126, 128, 130, 132-41; receptus, see textus receptus. receptus. textus receptus, see textus 132-41 textus Chaiyim: text, text, 114, II4, 115, IIS, 117, 126, Ben Chaiyim: 117, 126, see textus receptus, 130,131,133,136-8; receptus, see I3O 131, 133, 136-8; textus ;

3

textus textus receptus. receptus. Ben Naftali Naftali text, text, II5-18, 137. 115-18, 137. Bereshit Rabba, Bereshit Rabba, 20S. 205. Berlin, 52, 197,202,207,219, 202, 207, 219, Berlin, 52, 133, 133, 135, 197, 135, 221; 221; Academy, Academy, 285; 285; Rabbinic Seminary, 207; nary, Royal Library Library (Staats(Staats207; Royal MS. Bibliothek) 91, 92,183,200; 92, 183, 200; -MS. Bibliothek),, 57, 57, 91, fol. 534, MS. Or. fo!. fol. 1213 Or. fo!. 1213 534, 51;-MS. 51; in Marburg), (Erfurt (Erfurt 3, 3, now in Marburg), 134;134; MS. Or. in Tiibingen), Or. quo Tubingen), qu. 680 (now (now in -58-61,64,15 I, 183; 183 - MS. Petermann '58-61, 64, 151, r ,54. 3,5 3>5 1 >54Bethlehem, Bethlehem, 169. 169. BGDKPT, 179, l86 in in Syriac, Syriac, 179, 181-4, 181-4, 186; 18 l8 3. .3Biblia Biblia Hebraica, see Kahle. Hebraica, see Bibliotheca Bibliotheca Vaticana, see Rome. Vaticana, see Bibliotheque F Alliance Israelite Israelite UniBibliotheque de l'Alliance verselIe de Paris, see verselle Paris. Paris, see Paris. Black 28. Black Sea, Sea, 28. Bne $adolj:, Sadok, 19-21,217. 19-21, 217. Bodleian Catalogue, see Oxford. Oxford. Catalogue, Library, Library, see version of Bohairic version of the Bible, Bible, 258, 259. 258, 259. Bologna, Bologna, II9. 119. Bonn, 7, 33, 38, 76, 91, 115, 116, Bonn, 7, 33, 38, 76, 91, 115, 116, 134, 134, 196,197,201; Orientalists, 196, 197, 201; Congress Congress of Orientalists, Oriental Seminar, 138; University, Oriental 138; University, Seminar, 7, 7, 29, 9 1, 118, 118, 135. 29,91, 135. see Koran. Book of of God (Koran), see (Koran), Brescia, Brescia, Italy, Italy, II9. 119. Breslau, Breslau, 156. 156. British and Foreign British Bible Society, see Foreign Bible Society, see London; see London. London; - Museum, Museum, see Budapest, 8, 147, Budapest, 8, 147, 158. 158. Byzantine, Byzantine, 29, 32, 36, 29, 32, 36, 39-42; 39, 39-42; Empire, Empire, 39, 2, 149· 442, 149. ;

;

.

Byzantium, 42, 42, 44, 44,45, 45. Byzantium, Caesarea, 169, 169, 291; 29 I; Synagogue Synagogue of, of, 160. 16o. Caesarea, Cairo, 5, 5, 6, 6, 8-11, 8-1 I, 13, 13, 56, 56, 59, 59, 109, 109, 156, 15 6 , Cairo, 200, 219, 219, 220, 220, 299; 299; British British Embassy, Embassy, 200, Coptic Patriarchate Patriarchate in, in, Cod,ex Codex E of of 10; Coptic 10; the Arabic Arabic Diatessaron, Diatessaron, see see Tatian Tatian; the Library, MS. 202 202 of of the, the, 300; 300; Geniza, Geniza, Library, passim; - fragments, fragments, 28, 28, 37, 37, 40, 40, 56, 56, passim') II6, 131, 131, 201, 201, 205, 2°5, 207, 207, 208; 208; 116, see Aquila; Aquila; Jewish Jewish Compalimpsest, see palimpsest, munity of, of, 10, 10, ii I I ; Khedivial Library Library munity (Egyptian State State University), University), 53, 53, 156; 156; (Egyptian MS. - MS. 338, 338, 305, 305, 306; 306; 391, 391, Moshe Ben 711, 306; 306; 306; - MS. 711, 306; Asher Codex of of the the Prophets, Prophets, 6, 6, 80, 80, 83, 83, 6 106, Io6 > I0 87, 88, 88, 91, 91, 92, 92, 94~9 94-96, 109, II I,> 9> IJI 87, 1 8, 134, 1 II8, 134, 184; 184; new Synagogue Synagogue of the the J>-araites ('Abbasrye; ('Abbasiye; Shari'a Shari'a es-Sebil es-Sebil Karaites Khazindar), see see Karaite; J>-araite; old old SynaSynaKhazindar), gogue of of the the Karaites J>-araites (Muski; (Muski; alalgogue ;

;

>

J>-ahira), Kahira),

see Karaite; :f5:.araite; Papyrus Papyrus Fouad

see

266, 162, 162,218-20,222,224, 24S. 218-20, 222, 224, 245. 266, Cairo Cairo (Old), (Old), 107, 107, no, 110, 301; 301; Abu Abli Serge Serge church in in, 33;; Al-Mu'allaka, Al-Mu'allalj:a, church in, in, church 3;; St. St. Barbara, Barbara, church in, in, 33;; St. St. George, George, 3 church in, in, 3; 3; St. St. Mary Mary the the Virgin, Virgin, church 3

church in, in, 3; 3; St. St. Michael, Michael, church in, in, church 3, 4; 4; Jerusalem 109; = Synagogue, 109; 3, Jerusalem Synagogue, Fusia1-Mi~r, 3, 3, 4; 4; Kasr J>-a~r ash-Sham'a (in (in Fustat-Misr,

=

Fusiai), 3, 3, 4; 4; Fustat),

Synagogue Synagogue in (= Ezra St. Michael's Synagogue = St. Michael's Church), Church), Synagogue = 3,8. 3,8. Cambridge, 9, 9, 13, 27, 52, 63, 134, 134, 56, 63, 13, 27, 52, 56, Cambridge, of the the Septuagint, Septuagint, 56, 56, 224, 224, 217; edition edition of 217; of the the Greater Greater Cambridge Cambridge 229; - of 229; Septuagint, 225, 256, 2S6, 257; 257; fragment fragment Septuagint, 225, (Khazar), 32; (Palestinian Tar(Khazar), 32; (Palestinian 20 1, 206; gum), 201, International Con206; International gum), gress of of Orientalists, 74, 128; 128; Trinity Orientalists, 74, Trinity gress College IS4; University University Library, 154; College Library, Library, 60, 68, 68, 173, 173, 8-13, 52, 52, 53, Library, 8-13, 53, 56, 56, 60, Codex 200; Bible Codex, 112; Codex, 112; 200; Bezae (D), fragment, Univ. (D), 289-92;-fragment, 289-92 Geniza Collection Or. 1080, 1080, 83; 83; 12 B material material (BoxB 13 is ), (Box 197; Taylor), 197;-TaylorSchechter Collection, Schechter I, 60, 60, 62; 62; Collection, I11, MSS. T-S 10,68; MS. T-S 20 (155 10, 68; (155 = MS. A), = 201, 273; MS. T-S 20, 20, A), 201, 273; Psalm fragment, 71, 174; Westminster fragment, 71, 174; College, Library of the Presbyterian, Presbyterian, College, Library 99· Canon, threefold, of the Books of the Canon, threefold, Bible, 218. Bible, 218. Canticum Rabba, 160. Rabba, 16o. Cardiff, Meeting Cardiff, Meeting of Old Testament Society, ciety, 204· 204. Carmel, Carmel, Mount, Mount, 203. 203. Caspian 28. Sea, 28. Caspian Sea, Caucasus, 33. Caucasus, 33. cave people people (Qumran), 24. (Qumran), 24.. Chaldeans (in (in Philo), Philo), 215. 215. ;

INDEX OF SUBJECTS SUBJECTS Christian: Christian: Arabic, Arabic, 301, scholars, 301, 307; 307; - scholars, three, three, 309,311,312; Church, 235, 251, 309, 311, 312; Church, 235, 251, 253, 262, doctrine, 292; 262, 265, 266, 283; 253, 265, 266, 283; doctrine, 292; MSS. of the Bible, Bible, 224, 224, 237; 237; Mission in Assyria, in Assyria, 284. 284. Christianity: in the the East, reEast, 274, Christianity: in 274, 276; 276; reIigion state, 246. ligion of state, 246. Christians, texts (Targums), Christians, pre-, pre-, Jewish Jewish texts (Targums), 153, 153, 208. Church Fathers, 28, 232, Fathers, 28, 232, 249. 249. Codex: A (Alcxandrinus), see London (Brit. (Alexandrinus), see (Brit. Mus.); see Milan; Milan; Mus.) A (Ambrosianus), (Ambrosianus), see B (Arabic Tatian; (Arabic Diatessaron), Diatessaron), see see^ Tatian; Bezae (D),seeCambridge (D) see Cambridge (Univ. (Univ. Libr.); Libr.) see London (Brit. Curetonianus, Curetonianus, see (Brit. Mus.); Mus.) see London (Brit. D, D, see (Brit. Mus. Add. 14425); 14425) the Eight of the Prophets of the I$.arai tes the Karaites Eight Prophets (al-I$.ahira), Cairo, Ben Asher see Cairo, (al-Kahira), see E (Arabic Codex; see Codex; E (Arabic Diatessaron), Diatessaron), see Tatian; see Karlsruhe; Tatian; Reuchlinianus, Reuchlinianus, see Karlsruhe; Sinaiticus, see London (Brit. Sinaiticus, see (Brit. Mus.). Mus.). to the the Cairo Codex of Colophon the of the Colophon to 103, 104., Prophets, 97, 141. Prophets, 97, 103, 104, 141. 116. Colophons old Biblical Biblical MSS., MSS., 116. Colophons of old see Alcala. Alcala. Complutensian Gomplutensian Polyglot, Polyglot, see Constantinople, 45, 218, 262; Hagia 218, 262; Constantinople, 30, 30, 45, Hagia Sophia, 46; Heptastadion, Sophia, 46; Heptastadion, 209. 209. Const! tutiones Apostolorum, Constitutiones 252. Apostolorum, 252. Copenhagen, 197; Royal Royal Library, Library, Copenhagen, 113, 113, 197; 134· 134. Coptic, 159, 302-5; churches, 312; Manichurches, 312; Coptic, 159, 302-5; versions of Minor chaean texts, texts, 295; 295; versions Prophets, 258, 259. 259. Prophets, 258, Copts, Copts, 303, 303, 304, 304, 312. 312. Cordova, Cordova, Spain, Spain, 30. 30. Karaites in the, Crimea, Crimea, 3 the, 5. 5. 31I ; IS-araites Ctcsiphon, Ctesiphon, 283. 283. ;

9

; ; ;

;

Damascus Document (Fragments (Fragments of a Zadokite work), work), 17-25. 17-25. David, David, tower of (Jerusalem), 84. (Jerusalem) 84. see Qumran. Dead Sea Scrolls, Scrolls, see Qumran. see Samaritan. Defter, Defter, see Diatessaron, see Tatian. Diatessaron, See Didache, 218. Didache, 2[8. Didascalia, Didascalia, 252, 306. 252, 306. 82 Dikduke ha-Te'amim, DiJ:eduJ:ee 87, ha-Te'amim, 77, 87, 97, 77, 82, 97, 114-16, 114-16, 124. 124. Rock Dome of the (Jerusalem), 170. (Jerusalem), 170. Dresden Codex of 12. of the the Bible, Bible, I112. see Duma, see Edom. Duma, Dura-Europos, Dura-Europos, 295. 295. Dutch Harmony, see Tatian. Tatian. Harmony, sce ,

3

see Eastern: Church, Church, 279, 279, 293, 293, 297; 297; Jews, Jews, see see Syrians. Babylonian; Syrians. Syrians, see Babylonian; Syrians, Edessa, 221, 270, 276, 277, Edessa, 221, 272, 274, 274, 276, 277, 270, 272, 279-84,286,288,290,296,297. 279-84, 286, 288, 290, 296, 297. Edessene Chronicle, 277, 279, 282-4· Chronicle, 277, 279, 282-4. Edom, 40,42, Edom, Kingdom 42, Kingdom of (Byzantium), (Byzantium), 40, 85' 1 6 Egypt, 3, IQ, 56, 58, 86, 88, 90, 106, 109, 06, 88, 90, 109, 3? io> 5 58, 86, >

349 349

110,146,192,2°9,210,213,214,216IIO, 146, IQ2, 209, 210, 213, 214, 2l618, 25~ 262, 262, 291, 291, 295, 295, 299, 29~ 304, 304, 226, 259, 18, 226, 312,313; Upper, 193,3°9. 312, 313; Upper, 193, 309. Egyptian State State University, see Cairo. Cairo. University, see Egyptian Emesa, see see Horns. l;Iorns. Emesa, Epheslls, 258. 258. Ephesus, Ephraem's: Commentary on Isaiah, Isaiah, 268; 268; Ephraem's: Commentary Hymns (Madrash), 278, 279; 279; polemic, polemic, Hymns (Madrash), 278, 27 8. 278. Erfurt 3, 3, see see Berlin Berlin MS. Erfurt Essenes Essenes (Essaites), (Essaitcs), 15,24. 15, 24. Ethiopic version version of of Septuagint, Septuagint, 232. 232. Ethiopic Euphrates, 273, 273, 275. 275· Euphrates, History, 241, 241, 280, 294. Eusebius' Church Eusebius' Church History, 280, 294. (St. Michael's Michael's Church), Church), Ezra Synagogue Synagogue (St. sec Cairo Cairo (Old). (Old). see Faris, Persia, Persia, 151. Faris, 151. Fihrist Fihrist by by Ibn an-Nadlm, an-Nadim, 148. 148. al-Filistin, 89. al-Filistm, 89. Finland, 157. Finland, 157. see Leningrad. Leningrad. Firkowitch Collections, Collections, see

Florence, Florentine MS. Laurent Laurent Florence, 120; 120; Florentine Or. 58 58 = = F, F, 265, 265,267,268. 267, 268. a. Main, Frankfurt Frankfurta. Main, Stadt-Bibliothek, 8,76. Stadt-Bibliothek, 8, 76. Galilec, 37, Galilee, 170, 271. 37, 169, 169, 170,271. Gaonic Gaonie traditions, traditions, 40, 40, 195. 195.

Apocryphon, Apocryphon, Midrash from Qurnran, Qumran, 198. 198. sec Cairo Geniza. Geniza, see Cairo Geniza. Geniza, 6, 244, 244, 245. 245. Genizas, 4, 4, 6, Genizas, Geonim, Responsa Responsa of, of, 12, 139. Geonirn, 12, 139. Ghatafan, 143. Ghatafan, 143. Giessen, 38, 228. Giessen, 207, 228. 38, 153, 153, 156, 156, 207, Ginsburg, textus textus receptus, receptus, see see textus textus receptus, receptus. Ginsburg, Glaser Glaser Collection, Collection, see see New York. York. Gospels: Old Latin, Latin, 285, 285, 286; 286; separate, separate, Gospels: 28 9, 293, 6, 297. 297· 289, 293, 29 296, Gottingen, 206, 206,231,232. Gottingen, 231, 232. Graeco-Hebrew Codices, Codices, 159. 159. Graz University, University, 137. . 137. Greek: Bible, Bible, 159, 162, 210, 214, 216-64, 159, 162,210,214,216-64, 293; Church, Church, 239, 239, 279, 295; DiatesDiates293; 279^ 295; saron, see see Tatian Tatian; Harmony, Harmony, see see Tatian Tatian; saron, Minor Prophets, Prophets, leather leather scroll scroll of, of, see see Minor Prophets; Prophets; origin origin of of the the Coptic Coptic translations, 259; -speaking Jews, Jews, 192, translations, 259; -speaking 192, 236, 245, 245, 254; Targum, see see Targurn; Targum; 236, 254; Targum, translation the Torah, 218, 221,238; translation of the of Torah, 218, 221, 238; Bible, see Aquila Aquila and Theodotion Theodotion; - of of Bible, see the the Hebrew Bible, Bible, 221, 221, 240, 240, 257, 257, 258, 258, ofJewish origin, 264; -ofJewish origin, 162,237,263; 162, 237, 263; 264; of the (Jewish) -of (Jewish) Law, Law, see see Pentateuch. Greeks, kings of the, 86. of 86. Greeks, kings the, Greifswald, 248. 248. Greifswald, Genesis Genesis

;

;

;

Hadith collection of, Material, collection of, 147. l;Iadith Material, 147. Haggada, 38. Haggada, 38. see Hagia Sophia, sec Constantinople. Hagia Sophia, Constantinople. 86. Haifa, 86. Haifa, l;Iajj, part part of of the the pilgrimage, pilgrimage, 143. Hajj, 143.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS SUBJECTS

35

Halacha, Halacha, 38. 38. see Aleppo. l:Ialeb, Haleb, See Aleppo. Halle, Marienkirche, 60, 123, Halle, 60, 130, 155; 123, 130, 155; Marienkirche, Library 60, 60, of, 136; University, 59, Library of, 136; University, =59, io = MS. Y b IO, Ochla 134, 136, 147; 134, 136, 147; we-Ochla, 134. we-Ochla, 134. Staats- und UniverHamburg, Hamburg, 156, 156, 157; 157; Staatssitiitsbibliothek sitatsbibliothek (State (State and University University Library), 72, 157. 157. Library), 72, l:Ianukka, 105. Hanukka, 105. Harmony, see Tatian. Tatian. Harmony, see Hebrew: Bible, Bible, 57-59, 62, 79, 80, 11311379, 80, 57-59, 62, 15, 118-20, 122-7, 132, 138-41, 122-7, 131, 138-41, 131, 132, 15, II8-20, 153, 156, 164, 168-70, 184, 187, 192, 153, 156, 164, 168-70, 184, 187, 192, see lexlus textus 197, lexlus receplus, see textus receptus, 197, 240; 240; receplus; consonantal text, 225; Gramconsonantal text, 225; receptus-, 1, 72, mar, mar, 38, 38, 57, 72, 77, 77, 114, 114, 138, 138, 152, 152, 57, 7 71, 1 86; gutturals, 165, 155,176,177,183,186; gutturals, 165, I55 176, 177, 183, 170,337; metric, 187; poetry, 43,178; metric, 187; poetry, 43, 178; 170, 337; printing 121; proproprinting press (Bomberg), 121; press (Bomberg), nunciation, 128, 15°,151, nunciation, 74,91, 150, 151, 113, 128, 74, 91, 113, of 153, of 166, 169, 182, 187; 187; 170, 182, 169, 170, 153, 166, text in in Greek trantrangutturals, gutturals, 164-8; 164-8; text scription, University of 187; University 157-61, 187; scription, 157-61, see Jerusalem; Jerusalem, Jerusalem, see Jerusalem; vocalized the Masora, text, independent Masora, text, independent of the in Latin transcription, transcription, 187; 187; words in 128. 128. Hedwatha's Kerobas, I):erobas, 37, 167, 172, 172, 37, 42, 42, 167, 177,178. 177, 178. Hellenistic Jews, Hellenistic Jews, 210. Helsinki, 68, 152, Helsinki, 68, 187. 152, 187. Hexapla: Origen's, Palimpsest Palimpsest of the Hexapla: Origen's, I, 28, Ambrosiana, 28, 36, Milan, In, Ambrosiana, Milan, 36, 74, 74, 6 , 18 153, 7, 195, 162-4, 17 176, 187, 195, 153, 158, 158, 159, 159, 162-4, 2 53) 254, 2 54> 25860, 222, 228, 239-45, 222, 228, 258-60, 239-45, 253, 264; 72, of, 72, 153, 153, 264; Second Column of, 1, 176, 157-9, 180-2, 176, 178, 178, 180-2, 164-6, 17 171, 157-9, 164-6, fifth column of (Septua187, (Septua187, 196, 196, 255; 255; fifth gint 261; seventh column 260, 261; text), 260, gint text), of (Quinta), 242-4, 260, 261; 260, 261; (Quinta), 196, 196, 242-4, of column eighth of (Sexta), (Sexta), 196,242-4; 196, 242-4; eighth ninth column of (Septima), 242-4. (Septima), 242-4. Holy Holies, 85. 85. Holy of Holies, Horns !:loms (Emesa), (Emesa), 305. 305. Hudhail (Arabic (Arabic tribe), 144. tribe), 144. Hyderabad, 147. Hyderabad, 147. 3

?

'Ibric ('ibrit), 'Ibric 159. ('ibrit), 159. 212. Idumea (O.T. Edom), 212. (O.T. Edom), St. Petersburg, Imperial Public Library, Imperial Library, St. Petersburg, see see Leningrad. Leningrad. India, Christians in, 275, 276. India, in, 275, 276. Institute Arias Montano, Instituto see Montano, Madrid, Madrid, see Madrid. Orientalist Congress International Orientalist in Congress in see Algiers. Algiers, Algiers, see Algiers. the Koran with, I'rab, I'rab, pronunciation pronunciation of the with, 145, 147-9, 185, 145, 147-9, 185, 186. 'Iralj:, 'Irak, 89, 89, 187. 187. I~fahan, 1. Isfahan, 15 151. Islam, Islam, 147, 147, 149,303,310. 149, 303, 310.

Israel: Israel: people people of, of, 81, 83, 92, 92, 93, 93, 95, 95, 96, 96, 8r, 83, 101,225; of, 1lOG, 06, 135, 101, 225; State of, 135, 136, 136, 154; 154; twelve tribes tribes of, of, 209, 209, 215. twelve 215.

Istanbul, Istanbul,

142, Aya 142, 154; 154; Aya (2246 and 2247), 303. (2246 2247), 303.

Itala Itala

Sofia MSS. Sofia

MSS., 52. MSS., 52.

Italy, 32, 32, 119. 119. Italy, Jacob, tribes of, of, 84. 84. Jacob, tribes Jacobite priest, 305. 305. Jacobite priest, 3· JJacobites, acobites, 3. Jericho, 241-3, 280; (rocks 280; cave near (rocks Jericho, 241-3, near), 16, 23, 25, 25, 28, 28, 80, 80, 82, 18, 23, 82, 16, 17, 17, 18, near), 177,186. 177, 1 86. JJerome's: eromc's: transcription of Hebrew, 182; of Hebrew, 182; transcription Vulgate, 296. 296. Vulgate, Jerusalem, 16, 17,20,25-27,71,80,81, 20, 16, Jerusalem, 17, 25-27, 71, 80, 8 1, 8 , 16 92, 94, 94, 95, 95, 107-9, 9, 170, 17 0 , 169, 138, 107-9, 135, !35> 13 92, 177, 186, 209, 270, 271, 272, 275, 284, 177, 186,209,270,271,272,275,284, 303; Archaeological Museum, Museum, 14; 14; 303; Archaeological at Cairo, Congr~gation at Cairo, Ii 10; Crusaders, ro; Crusaders, Congregation 3°1; Hebrew 109; Ecole Biblique Biblique in, in, 301; 109; Ecole University of, of, 15, Library of of the the 15, 198; 198; Library University Greek Patriarchate, Patriarchate, MS. 54, 54, 218; 218; Palestinian Museum, Museum, 226; 226; Rabbanites, Rabbanites, Palestinian 82; Research Institute Institute for for Hebrew 82; Poetry, 36, 71, 71, 83; 83; Synagogue, Poetry, 36, Synagogue, Old Cairo, see Cairo Cairo (Old) (Old); Synagogue of Cairo, see Synagogue of 'Anan, 109; see Targum; *Anan, 109; Targum, Targum, see Targum; Temple at, at, 19,20,23,25,37, 19, 20, 23, 25, 37, 150, Temple 150, 153, 153, 7,249, 193, 217, 193, 194,208, 194,208, 21 249. JJeshurun, eshurun, community community of of (= Israel), 85. 85. (= Israel), Jesus, Gospel of, 300. Jesus, Gospel of, 300. of Sura, Nehardea, Jewish: Academies of Sura, Nehardea, Jewish: Pumbeditha. see Sura, Nehardea, PumPumbeditha, see Sura, Nehardea, beditha; Ashkenazis, Ashkenazis, 73; Community beditha; 73; Community of of Cairo, Cairo, see see Cairo Cairo; Hellenistic Hellenistic authors, authors, in Adiabene, Adiabene, see see Adia237; kingdom in 237; kingdom bene; kingdom kingdom of of Khazars, Khazars, see see Khabene; zars; Law, 209-13, 215, 215, 222; 222; poetry, poetry, zars; Law, 209-13, 43, 47j 47, 48; 48; Theological Theological Seminary Seminary of of 43 see New America in New York. in York, York, see see see Jews: Eastern, see Babylonian; in Israel, see Israel, Jews Eastern, Babylonian Israel, State State of; of; Western, Western, see see Palestinian. Palestinian. Israel, men Jhwh, holy of, 85. of, 85. Jhwh, holy Josephus: Antiquities, Antiquities, 15, 2IO, 231, 23 1, 234, 234, Josephus: 15, 210, books 270; of, 24, 32, 32, 273; codices of, of, of, 24, 270; 273; codices 233; Greek for for non-Jewish non-Jewish readers, readers, 233; of Bible Bible used by, by, 230-2; 234; text text of 234; 230-2; Torah,234Torah, 234. Josippon, Sepher, story-book, 32. Josippon, Sepher, story-book, 32. Jubilees, book of, of, 198, 198, 199. Jubilees, 199. Judaea, Judaea, 169, 170, 192. 192. 169, 170, 208. Judaism, 193, 194, 208. Judaism, 193, 194, Justinian AppenJustinian II (Novella (Novella 146),39-43, 146), 39-43, Appendix dix I: I: 315-17. 315-17. ;

;

j

:

;

Kabbala, 12, 12, 13. Kabbala, 13. Kable, P.: Kahle, P.: A Leather 'A Leather Scroll of the the Greek Minor Scroll of the SepProphets and the the Problem of ofthe SepProphets Minora, 226 n., n., 237 237 n. n. tuagint', Opera Opera Minora, tuagint', {

INDEX OF SUBJECTS SUBJECTS der Gcschichte 'Aus del' Geschichte del' der iiltesten altesten BibelBibelhandschrift', n. handschrift', BZAW, BAW, IgI8, 67 n. 1918, 67 'Beitriige zur Geschichte del' hebriiiGeschichte der hebrai'Beitrage schen Punktation', ZAW, IgOI, Punktation', %AW, 1901, 56 n. 56 n. Biblia Biblia Hebraica, KitteI-Kahle, 61, 61 n., 61 Hebraica, Kittel-Kahle, 61, n., gI, lI, lI5 n., 131-9, 91, Iin, 11572., 131-9, 141, 141, 337. 337. Zeitt JJesu in Paliistina 'Das zur Zei esu in Palastina gegesprochene Minora, sprochene Aramiiisch', Aramaisch', Opera Opera Minora,

n. 48 48 n. masoretische Text des Der masoretische Alten Testaments des Alien Testaments der tJberli~ferung der babylonischen nach der Vberlieferung der babylonischen n. Juden, Ig02, n., 183 Juden, n., 58 57 n., 1902, 57 58 n., 183 n. Die arabischen arabischen Bibelilbersetzungen ., Bibelubersetzungen • • ., 1900, n. 1900, 55 55 n. ,

.

hebraischen Bibelhandschriften 'Die hebl'iiisehen Bibelhandschriften n. aus Babylonien', Babylonien', ZAW, AW, 1928,61 1928, 61 n.

hebraischen Handschriften Die hebrdischen Handschriften aus aus der der

Holzle, Stuttgart, I, 174,247,248. Hohle, Stuttgart, 195 1951, 174, 247, 248. 'Die im August entdeckte LederAugust 1952 1952 entdeckte rolle mit dem griechischen rolle der griechischen Text del' Kleinen Pl'opheten das Problem Propheten und das der Septuaginta', del' THLZ, THL, 1954, Septuaginta', 1954, n. 226 n. 'Die Lesezeichen bei bei den Samarin, tanern', tanern', Opera Minora, 66 n. Opera klinora, 'Die Punktation der del' Masoreten', Masoreten', Opera Opera Minor n. JvIinora, a, 179 179??. uberlieferte 'Die ii berlieferte Aussprache des Aussprache des Hebriiischen del' Hebraischen und die die Punktation der n., 1\1asorcten', Masoreten', Opera Minora, 113 Opera 1Ylinora, 11372., 1 88. 188. des Samaritanischen Pen'Fragmente 'Fragmente des n. tateuch-Targums', %A I90I, tateuch-Targums', ZA, 52 n. 1901, 52 des Ostens, Masoreten des 1Ylasoreten n., 61, 61, Ostens, 59 n., 60 n., 59 n., n. 61 72., n., 62, n., 131 n., 183 62, 64 648., 183 n. 131 n., des Westens, vol. i, Masoreten des 1Ylasoreten n., Westens, vol. i, 5 72., 6 n., 5 n., n. 35 n., 37 n., 38 n., 66 n., 70 n., 75, 35"-. 37-> 38^-, jon., 75, 76 n., 109 n., 113 n., n., 107 10872., n., 108 107 n., 10971., 11371., 76 n., Il8 n., 131 lI8 72., 172 72., 167 131 n., 167 n., 172 n. des Westens, vol. ii, Masoreten des A1asoreten Westens, vol. ii, 68, 68, 75,79, 75, 79, 115 n., I11772., I 7 n., 118 n., 123,151 n., 173, 11872., 123, 151 72., 173, 11572., 205 n., 72., 252. 252. the Problems of Septuagint, Studia Problems of the Septuagint, Patristica • . ..,, Ig57, Patl'istica 219, 72., 219, 1957^ 162 n., 221,226 221, 226 n. 9

3

?Z.

72. 3

.

.

72.

Textkritische lexikalische Bemerkungen Textkritische und lexikalische Bemerkungen Pentateuch- Tarzum samaritanischen samaritanischen Pentateuch2OO 72. gum, I8g8, 51 n., 200 n. gum, 1898, 51 72., The Abisha Scroll Scroll if the Samaritans, Samaritans, Studia ofthe Orientalia Joanni Ol'ientalia Joanni Pedersen SeptuaSeptuan. genario n., 154 ., 1953, 67 n., genario ..., 1953, 67 154 n. 'The Arabic Readers of the Koran', Koran', .

Joumal Journal

.

if of

Near

Eastern

Studies, Studies,

vol. viii, vol. viii, I949, 147. 1949, 147· 'The *The Community Community of the New Covenant and the Hebrew Scrolls', Opera Scrolls', Opera Minora, 16 n. Minora., 72.

the Complutensian The Hebrew Text if Polyofthe Complutensian Polyglot, Homenaje Millas-Vallicrosa, Homenaje a MilIas-VaIlicrosa, glot,

vol. i, i, 1954, n., 129 127 n., 129 n. 1954, 127 Text of the 'The Masoretic Tf'xt the Bible and 72.

35 *

the Pronunciation of Hebrew', Hebrew', Jour" Jourthe Pronunciation of nal ofJewish Studies, 1956,87 n. nal of 1956, 87 n. 'Jewish Studies, The Qur*an Qur'an and the the 'Arabrya, Ignace *Arabiya, Ignace Goldziher Memorial Volume, Volume, P. P. i, i, Goldziher 8 , 147· 194 147. 1948,

Treatise on the Oldest Manuscripts iHanuscripts the Oldest Treatise on Bible (Lazarus Goldschmidt), Bible (Lazarus Goldschmidt),

of the the of

119 119 n. 'Untersuchungen zur Geschichte Geschichte des des 'Untersuchungen zur Opera Minora, A1inora, Pcntateuchtextes', Opera Pentateuchtextes', 211 n. 211 Homily on the the Passion Passion 'Was Melito's Melito's Homily written in in Syriac?', JTS, originally written Syriac?', JTS, originally 1 1943,45 n. 943>45 n. 'Zu den in in Nablus Nablus befindlichen befindlichen Handschriften des Samaritanischen Pentaschriften des teuch-Targums', %DMG, ZDMG, 1907,53 n. 1907, 53 n. teuch-Targums', 'Zur Aussprache Aussprache des des Hebraischen Hebl'aischen bei bei 'Zur Opera Minora, Jvlinora, den Samaritanern', Samaritanern', Opera 153 n. 153 n. 'Zur Geschichte Geschichte der der hebraischen hebriiischen 'Zur Akzente ZDMG, 1901, IgoI, 56 56 n. n. Akzente', %DMG, 'Zwei durch durch Humanisten besorgte, besorgte, dem Papst gewidmete Ausgaben Ausgaben der del' Papst gewidmete Opera Minora, Minora, hebraischen BibeP, BibeI', Opera hebraischen 121 72., 74 n., 121 n., 124 n., 128 128 n. 124 72., 74 72., I):.ais, Arab tribe, tribe, 143, Kais, 143, 144. 144. Kalir IS.erobas, 71. 71. IS.aIir [Qalir], [Qalir], Kerobas, Kanz al-*ummal, al-'ummal, Hadith I;Iadlth Collection, Collection, 147. 147. Karaite: community ofBabylonia, IS.araite: community of Babylonia, 17;17; of ofJerusalem, lO8-lO, 177; 17, 25, 27, 108-10, 177; Jerusalem, 17,25,27, literature, 98, 98, 100, Masoretes, 86, 86, 100, 102; literature, 102; Masoretes, 1 06; new Synagogue in 88, lO5, 106; 88, 105, Synagogue in Cairo es-Sebil Khazin('Abbaslyc; fAbbasiye; Shari'a es-Sebil dar), 6, 6, 91; 91; old old Synagogue of Cairo Synagogue of dar), 1 1 84 (Mus!ci;al-IS.ahira),9I,94,95, 09, 184; (Muski al-Kahira) 9 1 94, 95, 109, 24,97,98. teaching, 24, 24, 102; lO2; writers, writers, 24, 97, 98. teaching, Karaite 106. I):.araite (non-), circle, 106. Jewish circle, (non-), Jewish 77, 80-82, 86, 94, 94, IS.araites, 5, 5, 23-28, 23-28, 77, 80-82, 86, Karaites, 97-102,105, 13,141; Tiberias, 106, I113, 105, 106, 141; in Tiberias, 97-102, 88. Karka (= (= Kirkuk), 275. Kirkuk), 275. Karlsruhe, Codex Reuchlinianus, Reuchlinianus, 79, 79, Karlsruhe, 123, Ig6. 123, 137, 137, 196. = Fustat Old Kasr I):.a~r ash-Sham'a (in Fustat = (in Cairo), see see Cairo (Old). Cairo), (Old). Kennedaios, member of royal family of of Kennedaios, royal family Adiabene,27I. Adiabene, 271. I):.eroba, 37, 43, 43, 44, 44, 167; see also also HedKeroba, 37, 167; see Kalir. watha, Yannai, and I):.alir. watha, Yannai, Kerobas of Old SpanishJ ews, 43. 43. IS.erobas of Spanish Jews, Ketubim, 57, 57, 62, 62, 64, 64, 87· Ketubim, 87, Khazars: Caucasus, Caucasus, 28, 28, 30,32,33; 30^ 32, 33; conversion version to to Judaism, Judaism, 33. 33. K.hedivial Library, Library, see see Cairo. Cairo. Khedivial Khirbet Qumran, Qurnran, see see Qumran. Qumran. K.horene, 281. 281. Khorene, Khurasan, 151. Khurasan, 151. Khwarizm, 33. 33. al-Kibti al-IS.ib~i (the (the Copt), Copt), 309. 309. al-Kift (ancient al-I):.ift (ancient Koptos), 309. Koptos), 309. Kirman, 151. Kirman, 151. kitab aHdra'at, 148. al-kira'at, 148. 72.

72.

5

,

72.

;

,

,

;

INDEX OF SUBJECTS SUB] ECTS 352 - MS. Add. a21161,137; I>'oheleth, commentary on, 161,137; - MS. Add. Koheleth, commentary on, 108, 108, AppenAppendix 5720, 112; 27031, 202; 202; - MS. Had. 5720, III. dix Ill. 112; 27031, - MS. Or. 1467,64, Kontakion, 137; - MS. Or. 1467, 64, 137; Kontakion, Byzantine, 45, 46. 46. Byzantine, 45, MS. Or. 2363,137; Or. 2375, 2375, 138,139; Koptische 138, 139; 137; 259. 2363, Koptische Dodekapropheton, Dodekapropheton, 259. - MS. Or. Or. 2625-7 2625-7 (read (read 2626-8), Koran: (Holy 2626-8), 164, 170, (Holy Book), Book), 141-50, 141-50, 164, 170, Or. Arabic 138, 154; MS. 3382, 304; 177, 3382, 304; 186, 304, 308, 3J1; 311; 138, 154; 177, 185, 185, 186,3°4,3°8, Or. MS. Diatessaron see Tatian; 4445, Jl7, 136; MS. Or. written like, see Diatessaron written Tatian; 4445, 117, 136; like, 62 , 54; MS. Or. 75 5557 I, I, 82; 54; MSS., 82; 7562, MSS., 300, 5557 300, 309· 309. 14623, 277; 277; Jews Jews' Palimpsest Add. 14623, Kufa, Palimpsest Kufa, 142, 142, 143, 170. 143, 170. College, 97, '96; Monotype Monotype CorporaCorporaJ):.uraish, Kuraish, 142-6. College, 97, 196; 142-6. tion, 337; 337; Polyglot, Polyglot, 53; kyrios, 222. tion, 53; David Sassoon kyrios, 222. Codex in the Library, 138, the SasSasLibrary, 38, 139;-Codexin 139; Shem Tob MS., soon Catalogue, Catalogue, 139;-ShemTobMS., soon Latin: Bible, 262; Church, 139; Bible, 262; Church, 239; 239; Diatessee saron, 138, Triglot, 54, 54, 55; 55; Trinitarian Trinitarian see Tatian; Tatian; Harmony, old, see saron, see Harmony, old, 139; Triglot, 138, 139; Tatian; translation Bible Society, University, 97, 97, 223. 223· the Bible, translation of of the Bible, 239; Society, 130; 130; University, Tatian; 239; Lucianic text, text, 220, 221, 228-34, 228-34, (UrLucianic Vulgate, 220, 221, (UrVulgate, 285. 285. in the the Mishna, Law: codified Mishna, 188; Lucian) 231, 231, 256, 256, 258, 258, 268. 268. codified in 188; Oral, Oral, Lucian) 20 5' 1 88; Written, 188. 23,87, Lund, 205. Lund, Written, 23, 23, 188. 23, 87, 188; Leather documents from Siisa, Susa, 192. 192. Ma'arrat Mesran, Me~ran, convent in, in, 285. 285. Lebanon, cedar of, Lebanon, cedar of, 84. 84. Ma'azzia (Tiberias) (Tiberias) (Ma'azya-Tabariya), ColLeeds: University, University, 200, Wesley 200, 204; (Ma'azya-Tabariya), 204; Wesley Col1 38. lege, 78,96. 78, 96. Headingley, 138. lege, Headingley, 11accabean, 212. Leiden, Maccabean, 212. Leiden, 51, 223; MS. 193, 203, 203, 204, 204, 223; 51, 193, Madrid, 125, Instituto Arias Arias (Catalogue 2084), 303. Madrid, 134, 154; 154; Institute 125, 134, 2084), 303. (Catalogue Montano, 134; University Library Library in, in, Leipzig, Montano, 126, 130,132,135,202; 134; University 30, Jl5, 115, 126, 130, 132, 135, 202; Leipzig, 30, the UniOld Testament Seminary 12 of the 5. 125. Seminary of Mahzor: Ma!).zor: Codex, Codex, 36, 36, 96, 96, 113; Vitry, 66. 66. versity, 113; Vitry, versity, 135. 135. Ma'mads, 40. Leningrad: Ma'mads, 40. Leningrad: (St. Petersburg), 5-7,31,52, (St. Petersburg), 5-7, 31, 52, Manchester, 54; John Rylands Rylands Library, Library, 58-60,64, Manchester, 132, 154, 54; John 58-60, 64, 76, 76, Jl4-16, 131, 132, 114-16, 131, 154, 458, 220-3, 220-3, 220; - Papyrus Papyrus Greek 458, 200; 200 Russian Public Library 220; Library (Imperial (Imperial St. Petersburg), Public Public Library, 229, 257. 257. Library, St. Petersburg), 5-7, 229, 5-7, 1 10, :Mantua, 31, 08, 110, Mantua, 130, 60, 76, 140. 139, 140. 3i, 52, 52, 53, 76, 77, 77, 108, 130, 139, 58, 60, 53> 58, 1 1 6, 131, 132,134,140; Manual of of Discipline, Discipline, 18, Jl6, 18, 19,21,25,98, 19, 21, 25, 98, 131, 132, 134, 140; Antonin Colthe Russian Public Library, 100. lection of the 100. lection of Library, Marburg, Westdeutsche ''\Testdeutsche Bibliothek, Bibliothek, 134. 7,61,62; No. 958, Babylonian 7, 6 1, 62; 205; Babylonian Marburg, 134. 958, 205; later Prophets Codex of the later Mardin, city, 266. Mardin, city, Prophets (MS. (MS. Heb. Mark;a, liturgical liturgical poems poems of, of, 48. 48. B 3), Marka, 6, 58, 63, 65, 73, 3), dated A.D. 916, 916, 6,58,63,65,73, 137, Maskilim, 97. 97. Maskilim, 190 (of (of the Bible), Bible), 137, 185; 185; Codex B 19a dated A.D. 1008 or 1009,82, 58-60, 62, 62, 70, 70, 75, 75, Masora, 5, 6, 12, Masora, no, 12, 13, 1009,82, 83, 83, 110, 5, 6, 13, 58-60, IJI, 132, 134, 129, 85, 96, Jl3, ill, Jl7, 116-20, 123, 134, 135; 113, 116-20, 135; Firko123, 124, 124, 129, 117, 118, 85, 96, 118,^132, 31; witch Collections,s, 130, BabyCollections, 188, 194; 31; Second 5, 132-5, 141, 179, 188, 194; Baby141, 179, 130, 132-5, Firkowitch Collection, 63,133,184; of Ben Naftali, Ionian, 59, 59, 63, Firkowitch Collection, 5-7, 60, 75, lonian, 57, 59, 59, 60, 75, 133, 184; ofBenNaftali, 77, 16; MSS., magna, 62, 62,134; 133; MSS., 79 Geniza fragments, Palestinian, 133; 77> 79; fragments, I116; 134; Palestinian, 133; magna, 133; dated 1207, parva, 62, 62, 63; 63; Tiberian, Tiberian, 63, 63, 92, 92, 132, 1207, 115. 115. parva, 132, Letteris Letteris Bible, 137,152, 4. Bible, 138. 138. 184. 137, 152, 18 des see Masoreten 85; TestaMasoreten des Ostens, see Kahle; des Levi: House of, 203; sons of, of, 85; Ostens, of, 203; Kahle; des ment of, Westens, vols. ii and ii, ii, see see Kahle. of, 27. Westens, vols. 27. Levites, 20. l\1asoretes, 63, 63, 76-80, 76-80, 106, Levites, 20. Masoretes, 106, 113, 131, 150, 113, 131,150, see Tatian. Liege 153, Diatessaron, see Liege Diatessaron, 169-71, 176-80, 186, 164, 169-71, 176-80, 183, 153, 164, 183, 186, 1 Lisbon, 138. 188; Babylonian, 73, 170, 182; Lisbon, 138. 88; Babylonian, 73, 170, 182; Tibe200. Logrono/Spain, 200. rian, 27, 27, 35, 35, 38, 38, 65, 65, 70, 70, 73, 73, 75, 76, 81, 81, rian, Logrofio/Spain, 75, 76, British and London, 82, 90, 9i> 91, 105, London, 10,52,76, 10, 52, 76, 130, 82, 90, 136; British 106, 132, 130, 136; 132, 141, 105, 106, 141, 150-7, 150-7, Foreign Bible Society, 130, 138,265,266; 164,169,17°,173,175, 176,182-7. Foreign Society, 130, 138, 265, 266; 164, 169, 170, 173, 175, 176, 182-7. Masoretic: Commentary Commentary on the the PentaPentaBritish Museum, 8, 8, 51-54, 60, 64, 57, 60,64, 51-54, 57, 76,82, 112, 137-9, 200; Catalogue, teuch, fragment of of a, a, 59; 59; (non-), (non-), 82, 112, 200; 76, teuch, fragment 137-9, Catalogue, 1 18; 5,8, Codex A Grammar, 72, (pre-), material, material, Codex, Jl8; 5, 8, 117; 117; - Codex, Grammar, 72, 152; 152; (pre-), (Alexandrinus), 245, 250, 150,164; material, 114, Jl5, 119, (Alexandrinus) 230, 230, 235, 235, 245, 250, 120, 150, 164; material, 114, 115, 119, 120, 298,299,3°0; Jl5, 123, 124, texts, 115, 298, 299, 300; - Codex Curetonianus, Curetonianus, 124, 133, 128, 133, 134; 134; texts, 123, 128, 285---9, I ; 13°,131,138,153,171,173,174,184, Sinaiticus, 26 2859, 293; 293; - Codex Sinaiticus, 261; 130, 131, 138, 153, 171, 173, 174, 184, - MS. Add. 12138, 225,227,23°,237,256, 258, 259, 267, 12138, 184; 184; - MS. Add. 225, 227, 230, 237, 256, 258, 259, 267, = D, 268. 14425 MS. Add. 268. D, 265, 266; 14425 = 265, 266; 14427, Mecca, 142, 14427, 265; 265; - MS. Add. 14432, Mecca, 14432, 268; 268; 142, 143, 143, 170, 170, 177, 177, 185,310. 185, 310. 1

'

5

1

;

1

j

,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS INDEX SUBJECTS

353 353

Mechilta, 12. Mechilta, l\1idrash, Midrash, 12. Media, Media, 283. 283. Medina, Medina, 142, 142, 143. 143. Melito: Greek papyrus, papyrus, 161; 161; Homily Homily on the Passion, Passion, 4th 4th cent., cent., 45: 45 Syriac Syriac fragfragments, 45. ments, 45. Melkites, Melkites, 3. 3. men of the Great Synagogue, 91, 141, Synagogue, 78, 78, 91, 141, 18 5. 15°, 5> 185. Meshhed MS. (oflbn (of Ibn Fa<;ilan), Fadlan), 29. 29. Mesopotamia, Mesopotamia, 151,17°,275,296,312. 151, 170, 275, 296, 312, Michigan, University of, 161. 161. Michigan, University of, l\1idrash, Midrash, 12, 12, 13,40, 13, 40, 197, 202, 205, 197, 198, 198, 202, 205, 208, 208, 236; 236; Book (Qumran), (Qumran), 98, 98, Ig8, 198, 199; Palestinian, 70. 199; Palestinian, 70. 28, 157, 176, l\1ilan, Milan, 253; 253; Ambrosiana, Ambrosiana, 28, 157, 176, 196; 196; Codex Ambrosianus, Ambrosianus, 266-8; 266-8; see palimpsest, see Hexapla; Syropalimpsest, Hexapla; Syrohexaplaric 261. hexaplaric MS., MS., 253, 253, 261. Mina, Mina, valley valley of (Mecca), 310. (Mecca), 310. Minhat Shai, critical apparatus Minl;lat the Shai, critical apparatus on the Bible of Norzi, Norzi, 130. 130. Minor Prophets, leather scroll scroll with with the the Prophets, leather 2 37> 246, text of, 2 46j 248, of, 222, 222, 224, 224, 226-9, 226-9, 237, 248, 24-9· 249. Mishmarot, Mishmarot, 37, 37, 172, 172, 177. 177. 1, 56, Mishna, Mishna, 12, 12, 17, 17, 23,40, 23, 40, 4 41, 70, 56, 59, 59, 70, r -tract 87, 87> 179, 94> 197, 79> 194, i97> 203, 203, 205-8; 205-8; -tract Pirke Aboth (Sayings Pirlj:e of the Jewish of the (Sayings Jewish Fathers), 10. Fathers), ID. of Mishneh Torah, of Maimonides, 121. Torah, Maimonides, 121. Moab,85· Moab, 85. Mopsuestia, 265. Mopsuestia, 265. Moshe ben Asher's Codex of the the Prophets, Prophets, see Cairo, see Cairo, Ben Asher Codex. see Sinai. Sinai, Mount Sinai, Sinai, see for ~ion Sion (~araites), mourners for (Karaites), 97. 97. see Cairo (Old). al-Mu'allalj:a, al-Mu'allaka, Church, Church, see (Old). al-mushaf al-mu~l;lafash-sherif, I, 304. ash-sherif, 30 301, 304. Muslim, 24, Muslim, 88, 146-8, 24, 88, 146-8, 170, 170, 302-4, 302-4, 309, 309, 12 . 31 1,3312. 311,

1 174,197; Collection in, in, 661;Glaser Collection 74, 1 97 -Glaser MS. 504, 69; - MS. 594, 594,68,71,336; 68, 71, 336; 504, 69; - MS. 2021, 2021, 62. 62. Nicopolis near Actium, Actium, 241-3. 241-3. Nicopolis Nile, Rosetta, Rosetta, 299. 299. Nile, No, Egypt, Egypt, 86. 86. No, North Carolina, Carolina, Duke University, University, 196. 196. Novella 146, I. see Justinian Justinian 1. 146, see Nyssa, 263· Nyssa, 263.

Nabateans, Nabateans, 199. 199. l8 7> 200; Nablus, Nablus, 6, 6, 52-54, 72, 154-7, 200; 52-54, 72, 154-7* 187, Synagogue Samaritans, 168, 168, Synagogue of the Samaritans, 18 5. 185. see Naftali texts, Ben, see Ben Naftali texts. Naftali texts. texts, Ben, Nazarene faith, faith, 287. 287. Nehardea,Jewish Nehardea, Jewish Academy, Academy, 59,194. 59, 194. Neofiti I, Neofiti see Rome. I, Vatican MS., MS., see Nestorian: authorities, 268; Patriarch in authorities, 268; Baghdad, 310. Baghdad, 31o. New Covenant, Covenant, 19,262. 19, 262. New Haven, Conn., American Schools of Haven, Conn., Oriental Research, Research, 14, 14, 19. 19. New Testament, Testament, 131, 131, 238, 253, 238, 249-51, 249-51, 253, 259, 260, 262, 313. 259,260,262,313. New York, 201, 204; Brooklyn York, 63, 63, 201, 204; Brooklyn Museum, Museum, 193; Jewish Theological Theological 193; Jewish of America, 18,97, Seminary 18, 97, 193,336; Seminary ofAmerica, 193, 336; Jewish Seminary of AmerJewish Theological Theological Seminary ica, ica, Library of, 7, 61, 64, 68, 69, 151, Library of, 151, 7, 61,64,68,69,

Palatina, manuscript from the, the, MS. Heb Palatina, manuscript go, see see Rome, Rome, Bibliotheca Bibliotheca Vaticana. Vaticana. 30, Palestine, ID, g6-38, 40-42, 40-42, 48, 48, 52, 10, 26, Palestine, 26, 36-38, 52, 14 1, 58, 59, 59, 63, 63, 66, 66, 67, 67, 70, 70, 73~75> 73-75, 88, 88, 141, 58, 149-52, 157, 166, 167, 170, 182, 187, 149-52, 157, 166, 167, 170, 182, 187, 194,195,197,200,202, 20g, 208, 208, 212194, 195, 197, 200, 202, 203, 287. 14,218,262,273,281, 14, 218, 262, 273, 281, 287. Palestinian: Palestinian: Aramaic, 2°5,287; Aramaic, 2°4-, 287; 204, 205, Dictionary, 204 2°4; - Horologion, Horologion, ChrisChrisDictionary, tian, 200; Pentateuch, 201; 201; 200; tian, Pentateuch, Jews (Western), (Western), texts, Christian, Christian, 200; 200; Jews texts, 1 66, 3; g9, 40, 40, 43, 4g, 58, 58, 166, 195, 209, 21 213; 39, 195* 209, material, 187; punctuation, punctuation, 12, 12, material, 129, 129, 187; 36,42,56,57,66-72,75, 15 1, 152, 152, 42, 56, 57, 66-72, 75, 113, 36, 113, 151, 1 68, 156, 167, 168, 173-8, 187, 201, 205, 201, 205, 156, 167, 173-8, 187, 336-8; - oid^ old, I35 135; Talmud, see TalTalmud, see 336-8; old, 149,272,273;mud; Targum, Targum, old, 149, 272, 273; of the the Pentateuch, Pentateuch, g8, 197, 198, 198, 38, 195, 195, 197, 201, 202, 202, 204-8, 204-8, 214, 214, 236, 2g6, 273. 273. 201, Palimpsests, I I. u. Palimpsests,

;

J

J

23 23

1

;

;

Ochla we-Ochla, we-Ochla, Masoretic work, 92, 92, Masoretic work,

12 9,134, 135· 129, 134, 135Odessa, Odessa, 140. 140. Od)'ssey, fragments of the, the, 223. 223. Odyssey, fragments of Old Cairo, Cairo, see see Cairo Cairo (Old). (Old). Old Testament, 4g, 134, Ig4, 212, 212, 218, 218, 225, 225, Testament, 43, 2gI, 237, 237, 240, ~40, 249, 249, 250, 259, 227, 231, 227, 250, 259, 261-3,268,269,275,288,3°2; Greek, 268, 269, 275, 288, 302; Greek, 261-3, 262; in in Hebrew (books), (books), 16, 262; 162; 161, 162; 16, 161, poetry, 178. poetry, 178. Philo. Onomasticon, Greek, Greek, see see Philo. Onornasticon, Orientalisches Orientalisches Seminar, see Bonn. Seminar, see Origen, Commentary on Matthew, Matthew, 240. 240. Origen, Commentary Origen's Hexapla, Hexapla, Palimpsest Palimpsest of of the the Origen's Ambrosiana, Milan, Milan, see see Hexapla. Hexapla. Ambrosiana, Ottawa, 218. 218. Ottawa, Oxford, 27, 27, 52, 52, 54, 54, 56, 56, 134, 226, Oxford, 176, 226, 134, 176, 247; Bodleian Library, 8, 52, 52, 53, 53, 56, 247; 56, Library, 8, 60,62,76,137,200,312; 60, 62, 76, 137, 200, 312; - MS. Arab Bodl. e 16g, 301, gog, g06, g07; Bodl. 163, 301, 303, 306, 307; Catalogue MSS., 5, 5, 8, 8, 60; 60; of Hebrew MSS., Catalogue of - MS. Heb. cc 19,81; - MS. Heb. 19, 8 1 MS. Heb. d 63, d 55> 55, 771, 152,177; 6g, 152, 177; g8; - MSS. Heb. d 79 79 and d 64, 64, 62; 62; 38; - MS. Hunt 240 (Uri 38), 38), 305-7; g05-7;240 (Uri MS. Hunt 362 362 (Uri (Uri 50), 305-7; 50), 305-7; MS. Neubauer 668 (Uri (Uri 261), 261), 138; 138; Christ Christ Church Library, Library, 331; fragments fragments from Ecclesiasticus, Ecclesiasticus, 25. 25. Oxyrhynchus Papyrus Papyrus 656, 656, 247; 247; 1007, 1007, Oxyrhynchus 247· 247. 1

;

,

1 ;

;

;

INDEX OF SUBJECTS SUBJECTS

354

Palmyrenes 193, ( Palmy remans) Palmyrenes (Palmyrenians), 193, 199. 199. Papyrus see Cairo. Cairo. 266, see Papyrus Fouad 266, Torah, 195. Parasha-division Parasha-division of of the the Torahj 195. Paris, 1'Alliance Paris, 51; 51; Bibliotheque Bibliotheque de l'Alliance Geniza Israelite Universelle de, Israelite Universelle de, 8; 8; fragments, Natio116; Bibliotheque fragments, 116; Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris MS. (Ancien fonds hebr. hebr. 56), nale, Paris (Ancien fonds 56), 134; Poly134; - Paris MS. 178,3°5,3°7; 178, 305, 307; Polylot glot, 53. g 53Parma, Parma, 123, 123, 140; 140; Catalogue, Catalogue, 140; 140; de Rossi Codex 782, 782, 140. 140. Parthian: Empire, Empire, 27°,274,276; 270, 274, 276; kings, kings, 28!. 281. Parthians, 273. Parthians, 273. Passover, 108. Passover, Jewish feast, 108. Jewish feast, Pelishtim Pelishtim (Palestine), (Palestine), 85. 85. Pentateuch, 209, 213, Pentateuch, 54, 54, 117, 117, 136, 213, 136, 192, 192, 209, 234, 266, 268-70, 272;; 257, 265, 244, 257, 265, 266, 268-70, 272 234, 244, Greek,209,2IO,2I2-14,2I7,2I8,234; Greek, 209, 2 1 o, 2 1 2-1 4, 2 1 7, 2 1 8, 234 the Samaritans, of the the Peshitta, of of the Peshitta, 266; 266; of Samaritans, see Samaritan; see Samaritan; Syriac, 266, 268, 268, 270, Syriac, 266, 270, in Hebrew, 272, Hebrew, of, 272, 273; 273; Triglot Triglot of, Samaritan and Arabic, Arabic, 54, 54, 55. 55. 108. Pentecost, Pentecost, Jewish feast, 108. Jewish feast, rule of Persia, 26; Empire, Persia, 26; Empire, 192, 192, 275; 275; rule Sassanid kings, Sassanid kings, 275. 275. Peshitta, 265, 267-70, Peshitta, 35, 52, 231, 231, 258, 267-70, 258, 265, 35, 52, for the Spanish 296,297,313; 296, 297, 313 for Polyglot, Spanish Polyglot, 266; 266; Syriac, 285. Syriac, 285. Berlin MS., Petermann 3, see Berlin. Berlin. MS., see 3, Berlin see Leningrad. Petersburg (St.), see Petersburg (St.), Leningrad. of the the Prophets, see Petersburg Petersburg Codex of Prophets, see Leningrad, Babylonian Codex .... Leningrad, Babylonian Petucl;tot, Petuchot, 107. 107. Pharisees, 21, 24, Pharisees, 21, 24, 217. 217. Pharos, of, 209, Pharos, island of, 209, 214,215. 214, 215. 88. Philadelphia, 8, 88. Philadelphia, 8, Philo: Greek, 5; Chaldean, I5; Philo: Greek, 2I Chaldean, 2 215; 215; Onomasticon of, of, old, 182; 166, 182; old, 166, Torah, Torah, 215, 215, 234, 234, 248, 248, 249; 249; MSS. F and U, U, 247, 247, 248. 248. Philo's Bible Philo's Bible quotations, quotations, 247, 247, 248. 248. plene-writing, plene-writing, 153, 153, 156. 156. see see Alcala; Antwerp, see AntPolyglot, Alcala; Antwerp, see Polyglot, see London; see werp; London, see Paris, see London; Paris, werp; London, Paris. Paris. Portugal, 119. Portugal, II9. 120. Prato (Florence), (Florence), 120. Presbyterian Presbyterian Westminster College, College, Camsee Cambridge. bridge, bridge, see Cambridge. Priestly Priestly Blessing Blessing [Num. [Num. vi], vi], 98, 98, 99. 99. poem of (Gabriel Mary; Joseph ]oseph Proclus, Proclus, poem (Gabriel and Mary; and Mary) , 44. 44. Mary), Prophets, 62, 83, Prophets, 62, 83, 87, 87, 93-96, 101, 136; 93-96, 101, 136; Community compared with of, 97, Community of, 97, 104; 104; compared branches of the vine, vine, 84. 84. Pseudepigrapha, 12, 23, Pseudepigrapha, 12, 23, 163. 163. late Ptolemaic, Ptolemaic king, 2I0; late king, 209, 209, 210; Ptolemaic, 226. Pumbeditha,Jewish Pumbeditha, Jewish Academy of, 59. Academy of, 59. ,

>

;

;

see ~eroba. Qeroba, Keroba. Qeroba, see

Qerobas of ofYannay Qalir, see see Yannai Yannay and Qalir, Qerobas

and Kalir. Kalir. and Quinta', Hexapla, see Hexapla. Hexapla. Quinta*, Hexapla, see

Qumran, Khirbet, 14, 24, 9918, 24, 16, 18, Qumran, Khirbet, 9914, 16, 102, authors, 98; caves (I-XI) 102, 1°5; (I-XI) 98; caves 105; authors, Sea (DeadSeaCaves),13, 14, 18, 19,26,99, Caves), 13, 14, 18, 19,26,99, (Dead 156, I, 15-20, 26, 27, 27, 185; Cave I, 15-20, 26, 156, 176, 176, 185; 174,196-9,227; 26; Cave III, Ill, II, 26; 174, 196-9,227; Cave 11, Cave 18; IV, 18,27, 199, 223, 224; IV, 18, 27, 199, 223, 224; 18; VI, 18; community, 16, 98; Cave VI, 18; community, 16, 98; library, 98; see Midrash; Midrash; Midrash, see library, 98; Midrash, scrolls (Dead (Dead Sea Scrolls), scrolls Scrolls), 13-17,19, 13-17, 19, 98,99,101,102, 17 6 , 98, 153, 174, 99, 101, 102, 152, 152, 153, 174, 176, 177, 186,187. 177, 186, 187. 108. Rabbanite, 108. Rabbanite, Rabbanites, 105, Rabbanites, 106, 109, 109, 14!. 105, 106, 141. Rabbinic Bible: (Felix Pratensis), Pratensis), Bible: first first (Felix Rabbinic

120-2,124,129,136; II3, 119, II9, 120-2, 124, 129, 136; second, second, 113, 121, 121, 129, 136. 129, 136. Rakka (ar-) (ar-) [Euphrates], [Euphrates], I5!. 151. Res Galutha, Galiitha, the the leader leader of of Babylonian Babylonian in Exile, Jews in Exile, 17. 17. Jews Research Institute Institute for for Hebrew Poetry, Research Poetry, see see Jerusalem. Jerusalem. Reuchlin Codex of of the the Prophets, Prophets, see see Reuchlin Karlsruhe. Karlsruhe. Riidelheim, 113. Rodelheim, 113. Roman: Empire, Empire, 274, 274, 276; 276; province province of Assyria (Adiabene part of), of), 283. 283. Assyria (Adiabene part 42, 195, 234, 284, 284, 289, 289, 298; 298 ; Rome, 42, 195, 234, Bibliotheca 200, Bibliotheca Vaticana, Vaticana, 157, 195, 200, 157, 195, 250 (MS. 202; - MS. Borg. Borg. Arab 250 202; (MS. MSS. 105, B), 299; 299; 118, 119 119 105, 118, B), (described by by A. Mai), (described Mai), 305, 305, 306; 306; MS. Neofiti I, 195,201,202,205,206; Neofiti I, 195, 20 1, 202, 205, 206; Codex Vaticanus (B), (B), 219, 219, 228, 228, 230, 230, 23 2, 235, 235,245, 250, 252, 252, 255, 255, 257, 257, 262, 262, 232, 245, 250, I; Vatican 291, 300, 300, 301, 301, 307-9, 307-9, 31 291, 311; MS. Arab xiv xiv (called (called A), A), 298; 298; - MS. Heb. 30, 30, 205; 2°5; Chigi Chigi Library, Library, 253; 253; Church of, of, 290, 290, 291; 291; Libraries Libraries in, in, 52, 52, de Pro53, 200; 200; Museum Borgianum Borgianum Pro53, Bible Pontifical paganda Fide, Fide, 299; 299; Pontifical Bible paganda Oriental 201,219,220; Institute, 53, 201, Institute, 53, 219, 220; -Oriental 266. Institute, 266. Institute, Rossi see Parma. Rossi Codices, Codices, de, de, see Royal Library Library: Berlin, Berlin, see see Berlin Berlin; CopenCopenRoyal hagen, see see Copenhagen. hagen, Copenhagen. Russia, 29, 29, 132. Russia, 132. Russian, 29; 29; Arabic studies, studies, 29; Public Russian, 29; Public Leningrad St. Petersburg, Library, Library, Leningrad = St. Petersburg, see see Leningrad. Leningrad. :

;

Sa'adya Gaon, R., 36, 36, 138. Gaon, Siddur R., Sa'adya 138. Saadyana, 12. Saadyana, 12. Arabic Sa'adya's: translation of the the of translation Sa'adya's: Pentateuch, 55; 55; polemic, polemic, 8688, 86-88, 90, Pentateuch, 90, 106. 106. Sabbioneta edition edition of of the the Targum Targum Onlj:elos, 194. kelos, 194. Sadducees, 23-25. Sadducees, 23-25.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS SUBJECTS see Bne ~adolj:. ~adolj:, Sadok. Sadokj Bne, Bne, see Sadokite priests, ~adolj:ite 20. priests, 20.

Sahidic, version of of Sahidic, 259, 260; -Achmimic version 259, 26o; the the Bible, of Bible, 258; 258; translation, translation, 259; 259; - of N.T., Proversion of of the the Minor ProN.T., 260; 260; version phets, phets, 259-61. 259-61. St. Andrews, SI. 200. Andrews, 200. St. Barbara, in Old Cairo, St. see Barbara, Church in Cairo, see Cairo Cairo (Old). (Old). St. George, St. in Old Cairo, see George, Church in Cairo, see Cairo (Old). (Old). St. Mary St. the Virgin, in Old Cairo, see in Mary Virgin, Cairo, see Cairo (Old). (Old). St. Michael, SI. in Old Cairo, see Cairo Cairo Michael, Cairo, see (Old). (Old). Salamanca, Salamanca, University of, 125. University of, 125. Samaritan: Defter, Defter, 47; letters, 54-56; 47; letters, 5456; liturgy, 200; MSS., liturgy, 47, 47, 48, 48, 56, 200; MSS., 6, 56, 199, 6, 199, 55, 66, 67; 55, 66, Torah, oldest, 67; MSS. of the Torah, oldest, 154; Pentateuch, new edition, 154; Pentateuch, edition, 154;154; ofBlayney, ofBlayney, 155; 155; priests, 53; pronunciapriests, 53; pronunciation of Hebrew, Hebrew, 152-7, 172, 187, 152-7, 172, 187, Appendix II; punctuation, Appendix II; punctuation, 67; 67; Targum, I-53, 200, gum, 551-53, 200, 214, 236. 214, 236. Samaritans, 74, 153, Samaritans, 6, 6, 24, 24, 51-55, 72, 74> 5*"~55> 72, *53> 155-7, 68, 171, *55~7> 168, 171, 172, 172, 176, 176, 199,200, 199, 200, 203, 236; Arabic translations of translations of the the 203, 236; Pentateuch by, by, 51, 51, 53-55; 53-55; Hebrew spoken by the, 157, 187; Synagogue spoken by the, 157, 187; Synagogue of the the [Niiblus], 168, 185. [Nablus], 168, 185. 161. Sardis, Sardis, 45, 45, 161. Sassanids, 275. Sassanids, 149, 149, 275. see London; Sassoon, Sassoon, David, London; David, Library, Library, see Codex in the Sassoon Catalogue, see Catalogue, see see London. London; London; Shem Tob MS., MS., see Sassoon family, family, 139. 139. Sbath, Sbath, Paul, Paul, MS. 47, 47, 3°5,3°8,3°9; 305, 308, 309; MS. 1 020 of the Library of, 30 I. I020 Library of, 301. Schoencck near Beckenried, 201. Beckemied, 201. the Torah, Seder-division of the Torah, 195. 195. Sefer Tora post-Talmudic treatise, 159. post-Talmudic treatise, 159, Sefer Turim, 12. Turim, 12. Segovia, Segovia, 125. 125. Seli!)ot, Selihot, 113. 113. Sephardic see Spanish MSS., see Sephardic MSS., Spanish MSS. Sephardim, Sephardim, community the, 135. community of the, 135. Sepher Holiday Sepher ha-'Ittim, ha-Tttim, book on Holiday Seasons, 32, 41. Seasons, 32, 41. see Hexapla. Septima, Septima, see Hexapla. Septuagint 162, 9, 35, Septuagint (LXX), (LXX), 9, 35, 39, 39, 158, 158, 162, 1 1 80-2, 2 I1 9, 1 66, 180-2,2 165, 65, 166, 9, 224-30, 224-30, ('original' ('original' S.) S.) 232,235-40,243,248-58,261,268, 232, 235-40, 243, 248-58, 261, 268, 269,285,297,316; 269, 285, 297, 316; Cambridge Cambridge edition see Cambridge; of the, the, see Christian, 249Cambridge; Christian, 24952,255,261,263,264; 52, 255, 261, 263, 264; in the Hexapla, Hexapla, see Hexapla; see the, 182, 182, 244, 244, Hexapla; MSS. of the, text (Rahlfs), 255-7; 'Urschrift', (Rahlfs), 196; 255-7; text 196; 'Urschrift', 'Urtext', 'Urtexf, 202, 202, 207, 208, 235, 236, 207, 208, 235, 236, 26 4. 264. to the Blessed, Sergius, Blessed, 263. Sergius, Letter to 263. Setumot, Setumot, 107. 107. Seven Climates, people of, 307. Climates, people of, 307. *

23* 23*

355 355

Seven Planets, Planets, 307. 307. Seventy Elders, 85. Seventy Elders, 85. Seville, 262. Seville, 262. Sexta, see Hexapla. Sexta, see Hexapla. Shma* Shma' (Jewish (Jewish prayer), prayer), 40, 4°,41, 181, 41, 179, 179, 181, 182. 182. Shrewsbury, 262. Shrewsbury, 262. Shwa, 75-79, 127. Shwa, 75-79, 127. Sinai: Convent of Sinai: of Mount, Mount, 285; MS., 286, 286, 285; MS., Mount, 23, palimp293; Moses on Mount, 293; 23, 91; 91 palimpsest, 287, 287, 289, 293; text, 287, 292. 292. sest, text, 287, 289, 293; Sion,97· Sion, 97. see ~oba, see Aleppo. Soba, Aleppo. 7, 159. Soferim i.i. 7, 159. Soncino (near (near Milan), Milan), 119. 119. of 102. Song of the Vine, Vine, 97,98,101, Song 97, 98, 101, 102. Soria, 139. Soria, Spain, Spain, 139. Spain, 30, 43,73,74, 124, 122, 124, Spain, 30, 43, 73, 74, 119,120, 119, 120, 122, 128, 140. 128, 139, 139, 140. Spanish: glossary (Hebrew (HebrewwordsinLatin words in Latin Spanish: glossary transcription), 128; MSS., 130, 128; MSS., transcription), 130, 138; 138; MS., Sephardic, 139, 140; Polyglot MS., Sephardic, 139, 140; Polyglot Bible, old, 126. 126. Bible, 201; 201; Synagogues, Synagogues, old, Staats-Bibliothek, see Berlin. Berlin. Berlin, see Staats-Bibliothek, Berlin, Stadt-Bibliothek, a. M., M., see see Frankfurt a. Stadt-Bibliothek, Frankfurt Frankfurt. Frankfurt. State and University State University Library, Library, Hamburg, Hamburg, see see Hamburg. Hamburg. Strasbourg: International TestaTestaInternational Old Strasbourg: ment Congress 223, 336; 336; UniversiUniversiin, 223, Congress in, tatsbibliothek, 9. 9. tatsbibliothek, Stuttgart, Wiirttembergische BibelanStuttgart, Wiirttembergische Bibelanstalt, 133, 337· stalt, 133, 337. Sugitha, 45. Sugitha, 45. Sura, Academy in, in, 58, 58, 59, 59, 74, 74, Sura, Talmudic Academy 194· 194Susa, Susa, 192. 192. Symmachus, 228, 241, 241, 242, 242, 244, 244, 246, 246, Symmachus, 228, 248, 259, 259, 260, 260, 264. 264. 248, Synagogue: of 'Anan, 'Anan, see see Jerusalem; Jerusalem; of Synagogue: of Caesarea, see see Caesarea; Caesarea; in Old Cairo, Cairo, Caesarea, see the Samaritans, see Cairo Cairo (Old) (Old); of of the see Samaritans, see Niiblus; of the Sephardic Jews, see see of the Nablus; Sephardic Jews, Aleppo. Aleppo. 262. Syria, 47, 262. Syria, 47, Syriac, 45, 66, 66, 161, 263, 272, 272, 161, 183, 183, 184, 184, 263, Syriac, 45, 276-9, 281, 281, 284, 284, 286-9, 286-9, 293, 274, 293, 274, 276-9, 295-7, 300 300, 308, 308, 311, 311, 312; 312; Biblical Biblical 295-7 MSS., 52; 52; Diatessaron, Diatessaron, see see Tatian; Tatian; MSS., ecclesiastical ecclesiastical literature, literature, 277; Gospels, 277; Gospels, Old, 52, 287-9, 291-3, 3 13; Old, 291-3, 313; 52, 285, 285, 287-9, literature, 45, 286; Pentateuch, see see 286; Pentateuch, literature, 45, Pentateuch; Peshitta, Peshitta, see see Peshitta; Peshi1ta; Pentateuch; poetry, 43-45, 43-45, 278, 278, 279; 279; punctuation, punctuation, poetry, East, 66; 66; Sugitha, 44; translation translation of of East, Sugitha, 44; the the Gospels, Gospels, 292, 293. 292, 293. Syrians, 74, 186; Biblical MS. 186; Masoretic Biblical Syrians, 74, of the, the, 184; (Syriac) Eastern, Eastern, 65, 65, 66, 66, 184; (Syriac) Western, 72, 72, 73, 73, 75, 75,291. 73; (Syriac) (Syriac) Western, 291. 73; Milan. see in Syro-hexaplaric Milan, see Syro-hexaplaric MS. in Milan, ;

;

3

,

Tabariya, town, town, 89. 89. Tabariya,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS SUBJECTS

35 6

Tabernacles, 108. Tabernacles, Jewish feast, 108. Jewish feast, Talmud, 81, Talmud, II, n, 13, 13, 17, 17, 23, 23, 24, 40, 41, 81, 24, 40,41, 1 80, 194, 197, 159, 206; Babylonian, 159, 180, 194, 197, 206; Babylonian, 40, i2i, 149, 40, 59, 59, 121, 149, 191, 191, 192, 192, 195; 195;. Palestinian Aramaic dialect dialect of, of, 192; 192; Palestinian (Jerusalem, 12, 121, 121, 149, (Jerusalem, Yerushalmi), 149, Yerushalmi), 12, 160, 160, 191, 192, 194, 194, 195,204, 205; 191, 192, 195, 204, 205; dialect of, Aramaic dialect of, 192,2°3, 192, 203, 204. 204. Talmudic Academy in Sura, see Sura. Sura, Sura, see Academy in at-tamhld fI fl ma'rifat ma'rifat at-tagwld, 147, at-tagwid, 147, 149· 149. Tamin (upper), TamIn 143, 144. (upper), 143, 144. Tannaitic, 181. Tannaitic, 181. Targum, 70, 105, 12, 35, 40, 54, 61-65, Targum, 12,35,40,54, 61-65, 70, 105, 1,150,168,19 1,195,197,198, 122,13 122, 131, 150, 168, 191, 195, 197, 198, 200-2, 200-2, 207, 208, 234, 263, 207, 208, 236, 247, 247, 263, 234, 236, 273, 273, 285, 297; Fragmenten-Targum, 285, 297; Fragmenten-Targum, Hellenistic 202; I; Hellenistic 202; Greek, Greek, 236, 236, 247, 247, 25 251; oral, Jonaoral, 253; Jerusalem, 197,207; 253; Jerusalem, 197, 207; Jonato than, to the Prophets, 59, than, Prophets, 59, 149, 191, 149, 191, 193, 195-7; Pseudo-Jonathan, 202, 193, 195-7; Pseudo-Jonathan, 202, Onkelos 203, 208; on Joshua, 197; On!):elos 203, 208; Joshua, 197; to the (Targum the Torah), (Targum to Babylonian, Torah), Babylonian, 1-7, 199,201,202, 53,59, 149, 52, 52, 53, 59> 149, 19 I9I-7, 199, 201, 202, see 207, 208, 272, 285; Samaritan, 207., 208, 272, 285; Samaritan, see Samaritan. Targums, see Palestinian. Palestinian. Palestinian, see Targums, Palestinian, translation of the Gospels, Tatian: Arabic translation of the Gospels, 3°4,312; Diatessaron, 284-6,288-90, 304, 312; Diatessaron, 284-6, 288-90, 292-5, 292-5. 297, 297, 298, 300, 301, 298, 300, 301, 308, 308, 309, 309, 313; Diatessaron, Arabic, Arabic, 297,299-301, 313; Diatessaron, 297, 299-30 1 Beirut 3°3,3°4,3°7,3°9,311-13; 303, 304, 307, 309, 3H~i3; -Beirut fragment Codex E of of the of, 298; fragment of, 298; (Cairo), Codex B of of the 307, 308; 308; (Cairo), 307, see Rome; 'Urtext' of the, (Rome), 'Urtext' the, (Rome), see 'written like like Koran, 313 Koran, 299, 313 ;-written 299, 301-4; 301-4; Diatessaron, Diatessaron, Greek, Greek, 294; Latin, 295, 294; - Latin, 295, 296; Liege, 296; 296; - Liege, 296; - Syriac, Syriac, 276, 296, 276, 296, 297, Dutch, 312, 313; 297, 300, 300, 312, 313; Harmony, Harmony, Dutch, 290, Greek, Latin! Greek, 295; 290, 296; 296; 295; Latin/ anonymous, anonymous, 296; Latin, 296. 296; - old Latin, 296. the Taylor-Schechter Collection from the Taylor-Schechter Collection see Cambridge. Geniza, Geniza, see Cambridge. Tefilla Tefilla (Shemone 40, 41. (Shemone Esre), Esre), 40, 41. Tella,26I. Telia, 261. see Jerusalem; Temple, Temple, 85; Jerusalem^ see 85; Jerusalem, Jerusalem; Second, Second, 96. 96. Ten Commandments, 100. 100. Commandments, see Levi; the Twelve Testament of of Levi, Levi, see Levi; of the see Twelve Patriarchs. Patriarchs, Patriarchs. Patriarchs, see Tetragrammaton, 162, 218, Tetragrammaton, 162, 218, 219, 222, 219, 222, 224· 224. Tetrapla, 242. Tetrapla, 242. textus reeeptus: Abu Sa'id, lextus receptus: by by Abil Sa'id, 54-56; 54-56; Ben Asher, Asher, 1I9; 119; Ben Chaiyim, 120, Chaiyim, II9, 119, 120, 12 4, 126, 126, 129, 124, 129, 133, 133, 136, 136, 138, 140; 138, 140; of the Hebrew Ginsburg, of Ginsburg, 136, 136, 137; 137; Bible, Bible, 129; by Sa'adya, 129; by Sa'adya, 55. 55. Tha!):if, Thakif, Arab tribe, tribe, 143, 143, 145. 145. Theodotion, translation of of the the Theodotion, Greek translation Bible, Bible, 195,258. 195, 258. Thomas, Thomas, Acts of, of, 275, 275, 276. 276. ,

;

Tiberian, 57, 63, 68-71, 68-71, 75, 75, 127, Tiberian, 127, 135, 135, 57, 63, Masora, see see 152, 337; Bible, Bible, 124; 124; Masora, 152, 337; Masora; Masoretes, Masoretes, see see Masoretes, Masoretes, Masora; Tiberian; MSS., MSS., 183; punctuation, Tiberian; 183; punctuation, 57,63,64,68-70,74,79,91,128, 152, 57, 63, 64, 68-70, 74, 79, 91, 128, 152, 163,172,176,183,187,336,338. 163, 172, 176, 183, 187, 336, 338. Tiberias, 38, 38, 78, 78, 80, 169; 80, 88, 106, 1I8, 88, 106, 118, 169; Tiberias, Capital of the the Muslim province province of of Capital of al-Urdunn, 90 90;; Rabbinical School School al-Urdunn,

in,

in,

35* 35· Tigris, 275, 281-4. 281-4. Tigris, 270, 270, 275, Toledo, 124, Toledo, 140. 124, 140. Torah, 7, 7, 23, 23, 40, 40, 59, 59, 62, 62, 85-87, 93, Torah, 85-87, 89, 89, 93, 1 08, 96, 98-104, 98-1°4, 107, 153, 176, 156, 176, 153, 156, 107, 108, 96,

191, 209, 222, 234, 238, 192, 195,197, 191, 192, 195, 197, 209,222,234,238, 248,272. 248, 272.

Torat Kohanim (Sifra), Torat (Sifra), 12. Tortosa, Archbishop Archbishop of of [Hadrian [Hadrian VI], VI], Tortosa, 122.

Tosaphot, 159. Tosaphot, 159. Triglot of Pentateuch Pentateuch in in Hebrew, Hebrew, SamarTriglot of itan and Arabic, Arabic, see See Pentateuch. Pentateuch. itan Trinitarian Bible Bible Society, see London. Trinitarian Society, see Trinity College Library, see see Cambridge. Cambridge. Trinity College Library, Tschufutkale Tschufutkale (Crimea), 75. (Crimea), 75. Tripoline family, family, 139. Tunis, Tripoline Tunis, 139. Twelve Patriarchs, Patriarchs, Testaments of of the, the, 27. 27. of Twenty-four Books of Holy 96, Books Holy Scripture, Scripture, 96, Twenty-four 106. 106.

Uigurs,33· Uigurs, 33. 'U!):ail,I43· 'Ukail, 143. 'Ukl,I43· 'Ukl, 143the pilgrimage 'Umra, part part of of the pilgrimage in in Mecca, Mecca, 'Urnra, 143· 143Uppsala University, University, 138. 138. Uppsala Urdunn, al-, al-, province, province, 89. Urdunn, 89. 116-18. 'Uzziel, Mishael Mishael b., b., book of, of, 116-13. 'Uzziel, Vatican Library, Library, see see Rome, Bibliotheca Rome, Bibliotheca Vaticana. Vaticana. 12. Vellum, Printed, Printed, 12. Vellum,

Venice, 1I9-2I, Venice, 119-21, 129; 129; Senate

121. of, 121.

of,

Vetus Latina, Latina, 23 I. 231. Vienna, 29. Vienna, 29. 262. Visigothic royal royal family, family, 262. Visigothic Vulgate, 52, 52, 296, 296, 297. 297. Vulgate,

Washington: Catholic Institute, Institute, 223; 223; Washington: Catholic Papyrus Codex of of the the Minor Prophets, Prophets, Papyrus 246,259. 246, 259. Wensinck material, material, 204. 204. Westdeutsche Bibliothek, Bibliothek, see see Marburg. Marburg. Western, MSS., 291, Western, (non-), (non-), MSS., 292. 291, 292. Western Western:J ews, Palestinian, Palestinian, see see Palestinian. Palestinian. Jews, Western readings, 289-92; Syrians, see see readings, 289-92; Syrians, Syrians. Syrians. Wittenberg, University, University, 136. Wittenberg, 136, Worms, 159. Worms, 159. see StuttStuttWiirttembergische BibelanstaIt, Wurttembergische Bibelanstalt, see gart. gart. Wuppertal, Theologische Schule, SchuIe, 134. Wuppertal, Theologische 134. :

INDEX OF SUBJECTS SUBJECTS

Yale University, University, 295. 295. Yamama, Yamama, IS!. 151. Yannai (Yannay), of, 36-38, (Yannay), poems 42, poems of, 36-38, 42, 77 1T ,75. 75Yemen, 57, 60, 64, IS!. Yemen, 57, 60, 64, 151. Biblical MSS., Yemenite: Biblical MSS., 51,57,58,60, 51, 57, 58, 60, the 64, 64, 73, 185; Jews, 64; MSS. of the 73, 185; Jews, 64; Pentateuch, punctuation, Pentateuch, oldest, oldest, 137; 137; punctuation, 57,60,64· 57, 60, 64. >

*

Ye~ira, Yesira,

357 357

Sepher, Cabbalistic book, book, 58, 58, Sepher, Cabbalistic 182-4· 1*82-4. Yiddish language, language, 254. 254. Yiddish Yosippon, 12. Yosippon, 12. Zion, mountain of, of, 84. Zion, 84. Zodiac, 183. Zodiac, 183. Zoroastrian religion, religion, 271, 27!. Zoroastrian

INDEX OF NAMES Asher, 6, 6, 77, 77, 78, 78, Aaron ben Moshe ben Asher, 80,82, 87,88, 97, 106-8, 1 06-8, 110-18, 80, 82, 87, 110-18, 124, 88, 97, 124, 8 ,14°,141. 13°-3,13 1303, 138, 140, 141. Aaron, brother brother of Moses, 20, 20, 85; 85; sons sons of, of Moses, of, Aaron, 85· 85'Abdallah b. b. Mas'ud, Mas'iid, see see Ibn Mas'iid. Mas'ud. 'Abdalmalik b. b. 'Omair, 'Omair, 145. 145. 'Abdalwahhab b. b. 'Ata al-Khaffaf, al-Khaffaf, 145. 145. 'Abdulmalik, Caliph, Caliph, 170. 'Abdulmalik, 170. 'Abdurral;man (Ill) an-Nii§ir, Omaiyad 'Abdurrahman (III) an-Nasir, Omaiyad Caliph (Cordova), 30, 30, 73. 73. Caliph (Cordova), Abel, Bishop Bishop of Arbela, Arbela, 275. Abel, 275. Abennerig (Abd (Abd Nerig), Nerig), King King in in south Abennerig Babylonia, 270, 270 n. n. Babylonia, 270, 270 Abgar V, V, King King of Edessa, Edessa, Ukkama, Ukkamii, 280Abgar 2,281 n. 2, 281 n. Abgar IX, Edessa, 282. 282. of Edessa, IX, King Abgar King of n. Abisha', greatgrandson greatgrandson of Aaron, Abisha Aaron, 67 67 n. Abishai, son of $eruya, 85, 85 Abishai, Semya, 85, 85 n. Abraharn, the Patriarch, 20, 84, '98. Patriarch, 20, 84, 198. Abraham, Abraham b. b. Ezra, author, 55. Ezra, Jewish 55. Jewish author, Abraham, Arbela, 275. Abraham, Bishop 275. Bishop of Arbela, Abraham, R., n. Abraham, R., 126 n. Abrahams, Israel, n. Abrahams, Israel, 261 n. first Caliph, abii abu Bekr a§-$iddiJ,:, as-Siddik, the first Caliph, 145· 145. n. abu Huraira, 145, '45 n. Huraira, 145, 145 abu Ishak al-Farisi al-I§takhri, see see al-Farisi al-Istakhri, Istakhri. Istakhri. abfr 304. Ishak Ibriihim, abu 'Isl;iiJ,: Ibrahim, Copt, Copt, 304. abii in Tiberias, abu Kathir, al-Katib, in Tiberias, Kathlr, Yal;yii, Yahya, al-Kiitib, teacher of Sa'adya, 89, 90. Sa'adya, 89, 90. see b. Abulbarakiit b. Kibr, see b. Kibr. Abulbarakat b. Kibr, Abulbishr Yul;annii, Yuhanna, Copt, Copt, 3°4304. Abulfac;ll Abulfadl As'ad, As'ad, Copt, 304. Copt, 304. Abulfaraj b. at-Taiyib, 'Abdallah b. at-Taiyib, famous Abulfaraj 'Abdalliih Cop tic priest 300, physician, 300, Coptic priest and physician, 8- 12 . 3° 308-12. Abulfaraj Hibatulliih, Copt, 304. Abulfaraj Hibatullah, Copt, 304. n. abu'I-Fidii, author, 24 abu'1-Fida, Arabic author, 24 n. b. alalAbulkhair b. b. at-Taiyib at-Taiyib (Abulkhair (Abulkhair b. Ghaib), al-Ghaib, 305-7, 305-7, Ghaib), called Ibn al-Ghaib, n. 306 306 n. abii'l-'Umaitir, Masorete, 79. abu'l-'Umaitir, Masorete, 79. abii Sahl Jirjis, Copt, abu SahlJirjis, Copt, 304. 304. abii Samaritan translator of the translator abu Sa'id, Sa'Id, Arabic Pentateuch, Pentateuch, 54, 55. 54, 55· n. abii abu $alil;, author, 3 Salih, Arabic author, 3 n. abu Sliit6m, abii Semah, Masorete, Slutom, $emal;, Masorete, 79. 79. Adams, n. A. W., W., 67 Adams, A. Bj'n. n. 275,276, Addai, of Christ, Christ, 274 Addai, disciple 274 n., disciple of 275, 276, 280-3,281 288, 290. n., 288, 280-3, 281 n., 290. Adler, Cyrus, 8. 8, Adler, Cyrus, 8 n., n. Adler, 7, n., 10, 10, Natan, 44 n., Adler, Elkan Natan, 7, 8 10 n., 64. ion., 64.

Hermann, ion. 10 n. Hermann, Aerobindus, Praefectus Praetorio, Praetorio, 315. 315. Aerobindus, Ahab, King King of Israel, Israel, 203. 203. Ahab, Al)iyyahu ha-Kohen ha-Haber, ha-I:Iaber, Tiberian Ahiyyahu Masorete, 78. 78. Masorete, Al;med Ibn Tulun, Tiiliin, ruler ruler in in Egypt, Egypt, 3. 3. Ahmed 'Aisha, wife of the Prophet, Prophet, 145. '45' 'Aisha, Akerblad, J. J. D., D., 298 298 n. n. Akerblad, 'AJ,:iba, Rabbi, Rabbi, 191, 191, 194. 194. 'Akiba, Adler, Adler,

'AJ,:ilas, see see Aquila. Aquila. 'Akilas, Akrish, Isaac Isaac Abraham, 30-32, 30-32, 31 3I Akrish, Aland, K., n. Aland, K., 226 n.

c

,

TZ.

}

}

n.

n.

Albareda, Msgr. Msgr. Anselmo, Anselmo, 158. 158. Albareda, Albeck, 205, 205, 205 205 n. n. Albeck, Alexander the the Great, Great, 22. 22. Alfasi, Talrnudic Talmudic scholar, scholar, 12. 12. Alfasi, Alfonso de Alcala, Aleala, 125. 125. Allgeier, Arthur, Arthur, 243 243 n. n. Allgeier, Alt, Albrecht, Albrecht, 135, 135, 186 n. n. Alt, 'Ammon,85· 'Ammon, 85. 299, 302, 302, 308. 308. Ammonius, 299, 'Amos, Prophet, Prophet, 85. 85. 'Amos, 'Amram, Samaritan High-priest, Niiblus, *Amram, High-priest, Nablus, J 155· 55of Samaritan son 'Amram, Isaac, priest, Isaac, 'Amram, priest, 15 6. 156. the founder 'Anan, Davidite, of Ij::.araites, Karaites, Anan, Davidite, 17,18,80,81,89 n., 97. 97. 18, 80, 81, 89 n., 17, Ananias (Hananya, (!:lananya, !:lanan), 271, Hanan), 270, 270, 271, 281. 281. Anba Yusif Yiisif ben Muhabrik, Mul;abrik, Bishop Bishop of Fuwah Fiiwah (Rosette (Rosette Nile), Nile), 299. 299. n. H. Andrews, T., 21 In. 211 Andrews, T., n. Antiochus (Anantakaya), (Anantakaya), 210 n. Antiochus Epiphanes, 19. Epiphanes, 19. Antonin, Archimandrite, JerusaAntonin, Russian Archimandrite,Jerusae

!em, lem, 7. 7. of Severus, 241,242. Antoninus, Antoninus, son ofSeverus, 241, 242. Antiini Antu.ni Sa'd, Sa'd, 301. 301. Aphrahat, Syriac author, 266. author, Aphrahat, Syriac n. Aptowitzer, V., 18,55 18, 55 n. Aptowitzer, V., Aqai, Edessa, 283. Bishop of Edessa, Aqai, Bishop 283. Aquila, 222, 228, 228, 241, rc., 242, Aquila, 222, 241, 241 241 n., 242, 244, 244, 246, 260, 264. 246, 248, 248, 260, 264. of Arethas, Caesarea, Caesarea, 229. Arethas, Archbishop 229. Archbishop Arias Montano, Montano, 125,126 128, 129. n., 128, 125, 126 n., 129. AriJ,:at, Arikat, Masorete, Masorete, 79. 79. Aristeas (Pseudo-Aristeas), 209, I 0, 209, 2 (Pseudo-Aristeas), 210, 210 n., 211 n.,2I2,212 21on.,2I1 n., 212, 212 n., n., 214,215,217~ 214,215,217, 218,221,222, 2l8, 221, 222, "137, 237, 238. 238. Aristobulus of Alexandria, Alexandria, Jewish Jewish philophilosopher, 221, 222. 222. sopher, 221, Aristotle, 277, 299, 3 I 0. Aristotle, 277, 299, 310. Arsham, Arsham, Achaemenide prince, prince, the Satrap, trap, 192. 192.

8 358 35

INDEX OF NAMES Artabanes HI, Parthian king, 281. III, Parthian king, 28I.

Bergstrasser, Gotthelf, Gotthelf, 114, 114, 148, 188, 149, 188, 148, 149, Bergstrasser,

son of of $eruya, Asahel, Asahel, son Seruya, 85, 85, 85 85 n. Asher, the great Asher, Rabbi, Rabbi, the Master, 78. great Master, 78. Asher ben Nel;temya, 78, 79. Nehemya, 78, 79. n. Assaf, Siml;ta, 32 11., 36 n. Assaf, Simha, 32 TZ., 36 al-'Assal, al-'Assal, AuJad, Aulad, Coptic Coptic family, family, 304, 304, 305 I. n., 31 305 n., 311. Ibn, 304-7, 305 n., 312. al-'Assal, al-'Assal, Ibn, 304-7, 305 312. Assemani, Assemani, ]oseph n., 298, Simon, 277 Joseph Simon, 277 n., 298, n. 298 n. 298 Assemani, Stcphan Euod., 277 n. 72. Assemani, Stephan Euod., 277 Atiya, 220. Atiya, A. S., S., 220. Auchcr, n. Aucher, ]. J. Baptista, Baptista, 297 297 n. Audet,]ean-Paul, n. 218 n. Audet, Jean-Paul, O.P., O.P., 218, 218, 218 n. Augustine, n., 298 Augustine, 239, 239, 239 239 n., 298 n. Augustus, Augustus, the emperor, emperor, 227. 227. n. Avigad, Nahman, 15 n., 198 Avigad, Nabman, 15 n., 198 n.

311 n. 311 n.

re.

1 08 72. Berlin, Jacob, ]acob, 108 n. Berlin, Berliner, A., A., 194. Berliner, 194. Bertholet, Alfred, 66 n., 153, n. 66 72., Bertholet, Alfred, 153 n, 153, 153 Bevan, A., 56, 56, 277, 277, 277 n. Bevan, A. A., 277 n. Bewer, ]ulius, 285. 285. Bewer, Julius, n., 216, 216, Bickermann, Elias, Elias, 211, 212, 213 213 TZ., Bickermann, 211, 212,

re.,

216

n.

n.

Billerbeck, 208. 208. Billerbeck, n. al-Blruni, 24 24 n. al-Birum, Black, Matthew, Matthew, 198 202, 201 n., 202, Black, 200, 201 198 n., 200, 2°4, 288 n. n. 204, Blau, Ludwig, Ludwig, 158-60, 191 n. Blau, 162, igin. 158-60, 162, Blayney, Benjamin, n. Blayney, Benjamin, 155, 155, 155 155 n. n. Bleek, Fr., 22 I n. Bleek, Fr., 221 Bloch, Renee, Renee, 201 201 n. n. Bloch,

n.,

n.,

b. Boaz, Boaz, b.

n. Bachcr, Bacher, W., W., 183 183 n. Bachja b. Asher Jewish author, 13th Bachja b. Jewish author, I3th cent., cent., 55. 55. n. Baeck, Leo, 74 128 n. Baeck, Leo, 128, 128 74 n., 128, Bacntsch, 206. Baentsch, Bruno, Bruno, 206. Baer, Baer, Seligman, 112-16, II5n., 11672., Seligman, 112-16, 11572., II6n., 13°,133. *33Baethgen, Friedrich, 289, 72., 293. Baethgen, Friedrich, 289, 289 289 n., 293. Bahrain I, Bahram the Sassanides, of the I, King Sassanides, 296n. King of 296 n. Baldwin, Crusaders, 109. of the the Crusaders, Baldwin, King King of 109. al-Balkhi, al-Balkhi, Arabic geographer, geographer, 30. 30. Bar, Bar, Falk, Falk, 38 re., 134. 38 n., 134. n. Bardenhewcr. Bardenhewcr, 293 293 n. Bardesanes (Bardaisan), 277 n.(Bardaisan), 276-80, 276-80, 277 279 re., 282-4, 279 n., 282-4, 296. 296. Barhebracus, Barhebraeus, 309. 309. Bamabas, Barnabas, 253. 253. P. M., n. Bamard, Barnard, P. M., 291 291 n. Bames, Barnes, W. E., E., 265, 266, 267,269. 267, 269. 265, 266, Bams, olm, 224 n. Barns, ]John, 22472. n. Barth, Barth, ]., J., 79 79 n. Barthelemy, n., 226, 226, 227, D., 16 n., 227, 246, 246, Barthelemy, D., 258 258.. Barthold, W., 29 Barlhold, W., 29 n. n. Baudissin, Graf, 67 Baudissin, Wolf, Wolf, Graf, 67 n. n. Bauer and Leander, Leander, 184 84 n. n. Baumstark, Baumstark, Anton, Anton, 274 274 n. Sir Alfred Chester, Bcatty, Chester, 142 n., 161, 161, Beatty, Sir 142 n., 245, n., 290 n. 245> 253, 253, 253 25372., 290^2. C. n. Becker, Becker, C. H., H., 304 304 n. al-Bedr al-]amaH, aI-BedI' al-Jamali, 304. 304. n. Beeston, A. F. L., Beeston, L., 301 301 n. Beliya'al, 100, 101. 101. Beliya'al, 100, Sir I-Iarold Harold Idris, Bell, I 2. 212. Idris, 2 Bell, Sir Ben-I:Iayyim, Zceb, re., 154· Zceb, 47 154. Ben-Hayyim, 47 n., Benjamin older I):araite, Karaite, Benjamin an-Nihawendi, an-Nihawendi, older 82. 81,82. 81, Ben Naftali, 79, 115-18, 133· Naftali, 79, 1:5-18, 133. ben Sira,]esus bcn Sira, Jesus (Ecclesiasticus), 9, 22. (Ecclesiasticus) 9, Sira's grandson, Ben Sira's 20, 216-18. grandson, 20, n. Bensly, n., 286 n. C., 285, 285 n., 285, 285 Bensly, Robert C., n. 10 n., Bentwich, 99 n., IO n., Bentwich, Norman, Norman, 77 n., 6n . 55^72. Ben Zvi, Ishak, 106, 106, 1°7, Zvij I~l;talF, 107, 136. 136. .,

^

re.

re.

1

,

.,

359

9

Shelomo ben ben David, I):araite David, Karaite 108; son of of b. b. 108; Yel;tczlFiya, Yehezkiya, son Boaz, Shelomo b. b. David, David, 108, 110; 108, no; Boaz, Yoshiya, son of b. b. Boaz, Boaz, Shelomo b. b. son of Yoshiya, 1 08, 110. David, 10. David, 108, de Boer, Boer, F. F. A. A. H., H., 204. 204. Bohlig, A., A., 295 295 n. n. Bohlig, Bollig, 47 n. n. Boliig, 47 121 n. n. Bomberg, Cornelius, Comelius, 121 Bomberg, Bomberg,Daniel, Venice, 119-22, II9-22, 121 n., n., Daniel, Venice, Bomberg, 124, n. 129, 130 130 n. 124, 129, Bonner, Campbell, Campbell, 45,161, n. Bonner, 45, 161, 161 n. Bonsirven, 208. 208. Bonsirven, Bonus, Albert, 285. 285. Bonus, Albert, n. Bousset, Wilhelm, Wilhclm, 229, 229 n., n., 276 Bousset, 229, 229 276 n. Bowman,]ohn, 47 n. n., 200, 200, 204. 204. Bowman, John, 47 Braun, Oscar, Oscar, 16 n., n., 99 99 n. n. Braun, 16072. Bmnno, Einar, Einar, 160 n. Bronno, Brownlee, H., 15 n., 196. 196. Brownlee, William H., 15 n., Bryennius, Philotheos, Philotheos, 218. 218. Bryennius, J3uber, Salomon, Salomon, 70 70 n. n. Buber, Buchler, 18 n. n. A., 18 Buchler, A., Buchtal, Hugo, Hugo, 300 n. Buchtal, 300 n. E. A. Wallis, Budge, E. 26I. Wallis, 261. Budge, al-Bukhari, 147. al-Bukharl, 147. Burchard, Christoph, n. Burchard, Christoph, 14 14/1. Burkitt, F. F. Crawford, Crawford, 28, 28, 28 n., n., 36, 36, 56, 56, Burkitt, 201, 222, n., 269, 269, 270, 270, 276, 276, 276 n., 222, 222 n., 276 n., 201, 282 277,277 n., 278, 282, n., 283, 283 n., 283, 283 n., rc., 277, 277 n., 278, 282, 288 286 285, 285 n., 286, n., 288, n., n., 288, n., 285, 285 n., 286, n. 289,29°,29° n., 292, 296, 29611. 289, 290, 290 n., 292, 296, 296 Burrows, Millar, Millar, 155 n. n. Burrows, Butler, Alfred]., 3, 33 n., n., 4 4 n., 301 n. n. n.,, 301 Butler, Alfred J., 3, Butrus as-Sadamanti, as-Sadamanti, Coptic Cop tic author, author, 304, 304, Butrus 304 n., n., 306. 306. 304 Bytchkow, Iwan Afanojewitsh, Afanojewitsh, 132. 132. Bytchkow, prince, prince,

1

s

1

(Num. xiv, xiv, 6), 6), 85. Caleb (Num. 85. Umberto, 92, 92, 94, 94,135, n. Cassuto, Umberto, 20572. 141, 205 Cassuto, 135, 14I, Castellino, G., G., 28 72., n., 157. 157. Castellino, 1 Castro, Fr. Fr. Perez, Perez, 67 67 n., n., 125 n., Castro, 25 n., 1 154, 54 n. 154, 154 Cazes, D., D., 139. Gazes, 139. n., 266, 266, 269. 269. Ceriani, 28 n., Ceriani, Chabot, J.-B., ].-B., 283 283 n. Chabot, re.

re.

1 1 34, 135n., 134, 35 n. 9

360 360

INDEX OF OF NAMES NAMES INDEX

n.,

Charles, R. R. H., H., 211 211 n., 216. 216. Charles, Cheikho, Louis, Louis, 298 298 n. n.,3 304 304 n. n. Cheikho, Chidiac, Robert, Robert, S.J., S.]., 303, 303, 303 303 Chidiac,

Edelmann, Rafael, Rafael, 38 38 n., n., 40 40 n., n., 55 55 n., n., 79, 79, Edelmann,

n.,

n.,

312, 312,

312 n. n. 312 Chisdai b. b. Shafrut Shafriit (Hisdaj (J:Iisdaj b. b. Shaprut), Shaprut), Ghisdai 34, 34 30-3 2, 34, 34 72.," 73, 73, 74. 74· 30-32, Christ, Wilhelm Wilhelm von, von, 45, 45, 45 45 ra., 46 46 n. t Christ, 252 TZ. n. 252 Chwolson, D. A., A., 31, 31, 32 32 TZ. n. Chwolson, Ciasca, P. P. Augustinus, Augustinus, Ord. Ord. Erem., Erem., 298 298 n. n. Ciasca, Clauson, Sir Sir Gerard, Gerard, 33. 33. Clauson, Clement of of Alexandria, Alexandria, 217, 217, 22 221, 252, Clement 1, 252,

n.,

n.,

n.,

n.,

n.,

252 n., 253, 253, 284, 284, 291 291 n., 294. 294. 252 Cleopatra, 2213 n. 1 3 n. Cleopatra, Cohn, Leopold, Leopold, 247, 247, 248. 248. Cohn, F. H., H., 214. 214. Colson, F. Colson, Constantine, the Emperor, 246. the Constantine, Emperor, 246. Cornill, G. C. H., H., 63, 63, 266, 266, 267. 267. Cornill, Pablo, 125. 125. Coronel, Pablo, Coronel, Cowley, A. A. E., E., 8, 8, 88 n., n., 25, 25, 25 25 n., n., 38, 38, 47, 47, Cowley, 47 72., n., 54 54 n., n., 56, 56, 60, n., 193 193 n., n., 200. 200. 60, 60 n., 47 Credner, Karl Karl August, August, 228, 228, 228 228 n. n., 229. 229. Credner, 3

Cross, F. F. L., L., 226 226 Cross,

n. n. Cureton, William, William, 45, 45, 161, 161,285,285 n. Cureton, 285, 285 n. Cyprian, Bishop, Bishop, 263. 263. Cyprian,

Dalman, 41 12., n., 192, n., 169 Gustav, 41 192, 194. 194. Dalman, Gustav, 169 n. ed-Dani, of the the Koran, Koran, 148. ed-Dani, Reader of 148. Daniel, Daniel, Prophet, Prophet, 85. 85. Daniel prominent 1$:.araite, Daniel el-1$:.l1misi, Karaite, el-Kumisi, prominent 18. 18. Dii'iid b. Zakkai, Exilarch in in 'Irii~, Da'ud b. 'Irak, 89. Zakkai, Exilarch 89. David, n. 100 n. of Israel, 85, 100, 100 David, King 89, 100, 85, 89, King ofIsrael, n. David, 22 n. York, 22 David, Moshe, Moshe, New York, David b. b. Yefet, al-Iskandari, 95. Yefet, al-Iskandari, 95. see Lischa'. David b. Lischa'. Yishak Alisha, b. Yi~l:;1aliAlisha, see Davidowicz, n. Davidowicz, Gabriel, Gabriel, 38 38 n. n. Davidson, n., 43 n., 41 Israel, 36, Davidson, Israel, 36 n., 41 n., 43 n., 36, 36 87· 87. Debevoise, n, 281 n. n., 271 n., 281 Debevoise, N. C., G., 270 270 n., 271 n., Delitzsch, 116 n., 125 116, 116 Franz, 114, n., Delitzsch, Franz, 114, 116, 125 n., 126, 126, 127, 130. 127, 130. of Phalereus (Devamantiya), Demetrius Demetrius of Phalereus (Devamantiya), 209,210 n., 2II-13. 209, 210 n., 211-13. n. Derenbourg, oseph, 55, n., 77, 55 n., 77, 77 Derenbourg, JJoseph, 55, 55 77 n. Diaz Esteban, Fernando, Esteban, Fernando, 70 n., 92, 70 n., 92, 134. 134. Diening, 66 n., Fritz, 66 w., 153. 153. Diening, Fritz, Diettrich, Diettrich, Gustav, Gustav, 52, n., 268, 268, 269. 52, 52 52 n., 269. Diez Macho, Diez Alejandro, Macho, Alejandro, 77 n., n., 9 n., 38 n., 9 n., 38 n., 53, 62 n., 64, 64 n., 68-70, 70 n., n., -64, 64 n., 68-70, 70 n., 151, 53, 151, 1 18 15 n., 173, 174, 7, 195, 197,200-2, 151 173, 174, 187, 195, 197, 200-2, 6. 33 336. Dopsch, Alfons, 29. Alfons, Dopsch, 29. Dosa, son ofSa'adya, of Sa'adya, 35 n. Dosa, son 35 n. Driver, G. R., n. Driver, G. n., 192, R., 67 192, 192 67 n., 192 n. Driver, S. R., R. 231, 268. Driver, S. 231, 268. Dubnov, n. Dubnov, S., S., 32 32 n. Dunash Ben Ben Labrat, Dunash loth Labrat, Jewish author, loth Jewish author, 86 n. n. cent., cent., 43, 43, 55, 55, 73, 73, 86 Dunlop, D. M., M., 33. Dunlop, D. 33. Duval, Duval, Rubens, Rubens, 66, 66, 72, n., 184 72, 72 72 n., n., 184 n., 276 n. 276 n. 9

y

.,

.,

3

123, 134, 134, 19772. 197 n. 123, Eissfeldt, Otto, Otto, 16 16 n., Eissfeldt,

n., 99 99 n., n., 134. 134. Elbogen, Ismar, Ismar, 37 37 n. n. Elbogen, Eldad (Num. (Num. xi, xi, 26), 26), 85. 85. Eldad

Eleazar, Jewish Jewish zealot, zealot, 271. 271. Eleazar, be Jewish Jewish High High Priest, Priest, Eleazar, said said to to be Eleazar, 20 9. 209. Eleazar Eleazar Kalir, 1$:.alir, liturgical liturgical poet, poet, 35, 35, 42. 42. the priest, priest, 203. 203. Elijah, trie Elijah, Elijah (i (1 Kings Kings xvii), xvii), 85. 85. Elijah Elisha Elisha'c (i (I Kings Kings xix, xix, 19), 19),85. 85. al-Emir aI-Emir al-Juyushi, al-]uyllshi, 304. 304. the Ephraem (Ephraim), the great Syriac Syriac great Ephraem (Ephraim), author, 43, 43, 44, 44, 66, 66, 266, 266, 268, 268, 277 277 n., n., 278, 278, author, 279,279 n., 297, 297, 297 297 n. n. 279 n., 279, Ephraim, brother brother of of Shelomo Shelomo b. b. Buya'a, Buya'a, Ephraim, 108. 108.

Epiphanius, 218, 218, 284, 284, 294. 294. Epiphanius, n. Epstein, 40 40 n. Epstein, Erasmus, 131. 131. Erasmus, Erpenius, Thomas, Thomas, 312, 312, 312 312 n. n. Erpenius, Euergetes II, II, King King (Ptolemy (Ptolemy VII PhysPhysEuergetes kon),216. 216. kon), Euringer, Sebastian, Sebastian, 298 298 n., n., 299 299 n., n., 309. 309. Euringer, Eusebius Eusebius Gaesareensis, Caesareensis, 161 161 n., n., 221, 221, 233, 233, 239-42, 241 241 n., 244, 245, 245, 261, 261, 280, 280, ., 244, 239-42, 280 n., n., 281 281 72., n., 294, 294, 299, 299, 302, 302, 308. 308. T. A., A., 33 n. n. Evetts, B. B. T. Evetts, Ewald, H., H., 66. 66. Ewald, Ezekiel, Prophet, Prophet, 85. 85. Ezekiel, Ezra, Ezra,

Hebrew grammarian, grammarian, see see Ibn Ezra. Ezra (man (man of the the Great Synagogue), Synagogue), 22, 22,

78, 91, 141, 78, 91, 164, 185. 185. 141, 150, 150, 16+, al-Farra', authority on Koran and Arabic al-Farra', authority grammar, 142, 142, 143, 143, 145-7, 145-7, 149, grammar, *49> 34:5. 345al-Fasi, David b. b. Abraham, Abraham, early al-Fasi, early Karaite I:Caraite author, author, 80, 80, 97. 97. n. Feldmann, Franz, 44 Feldmann, Franz, 44 n. Felix Pratensis, I2 n., n 121 I21 n., n 129, I2 9? Felix Pratensis, 120-4, 120-4, 120 129 TZ., 136. 129 n., 136. Fernau, IS. Fernau, L., L., I115. Field, Field, Frederic, Frederic, 158, 164, 171, 171, 172, 172, 178, 158, 164, 178, 220 220, 243 244, 220, 220 n., 72., 72., 243 n., 244, 254, 254, 254 254 n., 255 n. 25572. Karaite Jew, Firkowitch, Firkowitch, Abraham, I:Caraite Jew, 5, 5, 7, 7, n., 331,32, 1,3 2,35,75, 7772., 35, 75, 140. 140. sister Florentina, sister of Isidore, Bishop of Florentina, Isidore, Bishop 262. Seville, Seville, 262. Friihn, C. M., 29. Frahn, M., 29. n. 121 n., Freimann, Freimann, A., A., 8, 8, 121 n., 131 131 n. Frensdorff, FrensdorfF, S., S., 134. 134. Friedmann, Friedmann, M., M., 99 99 n., 158. 158. Fiick,Johannes, Fiick, Johannes, 16n., 1672., 147, 147, 312n. 312 n. n. Funk, 252 n. Funk, Fr. X., X., 252 Ben Furat, Furat, Abraham, Abraham, Masorete, Masorete, 78, 78, 79. 79. ->

->

.,

.,

Galen, Galen, 31o. 310. Freiherr von, Gall, Gall, Freiherr von, 54 n., 67 72., 153, 54 n., 67 n., 153, 154. 154. Gaon, Gaon, R. ]ehudai, Jehudai, 40. 40. Reader of of the Koran, al-Gazari, 148. al-6azari, Reader Koran, 148.

361 361

INDEX OF NAMES

Geden, n. Geden, A. S., S., 131 131 n. Gehrke, Gehrke, Alfred, Alfred, 248. 248. Geiger, 208. Abraham, 202, Geiger, Abraham, 202, 207, 207, 208. Gertner, Gertner, Meir, Meir, 97, 97, 98. 98. n. Gesenius, Gesenius, Wilhelm, Wilhelm, 114 114?!. Geuthner, 261 n. n. Geuthner, 261 Geyer, n. Geyer, Rudolf, Rudolf, 146 146 n. al-Ghazall, al-Ghazali, 301-3, n., 305, 301-3, 303 303 n., 305, 307, 312, 307, 312, 312 n. 312 n. Sir Hamilton, Gibb, Hamilton, 143 n. Gibb, Sir 143 n. Gibson, Gibson, Mrs. Margaret Margaret Dunlop, Dunlop, 9, 9, 56. 56. Ginsberg, L., 22 n., n., 27, Ginsberg, H. L., 27, 193. 193. Ginsburg, D., 59, Ginsburg, Christian D., no, 59, 59 59 n., 110, 112, I 7 n., 112, II5 TZ., 117-19, 115 n., TZ., 118 n., n., 123, 117-19, I117 123, 126, 126, 126 n., n., 130, TZ., 133,136-9. 130, 131 131 n., 133, 136-9. Ginsburger, 202. M., 202. Ginsburger, M., 21 n., 22, Ginzberg, Louis, 9 TZ., 21, 21, 21 22, 36, Ginzberg, Louis, 9 n., 36, 40,40 TZ., 179 n., 2°4, 40, 40 n., 204, 205. 179 n., 205. M. de Goeje, 88 J., n., 89. J., 29, Goeje, 29, 30 30 n., 89. n. Golb, Golb, Norman, Norman, 3 3 n. Goldberg, Lea, 52 n. n. Goldberg, Lea, 52 Goldschmidt, II9 Goldschmidt, Lazarus, Lazarus, II9, n., 119, 119 n., n. 131 131 n. Goldzihcr, 89, 147. Goldzihcr, Ignaz, Ignaz, 89, 147. n. Gomez, Alvar, 125, Gomez, Alvar, 125, 125 125 n. n. Gomperz, H., Gomperz, H., 282 n. Gotarses n, Gotarscs 281. II, Parthian King, King, 28r. n. Graetz, Graetz, 40 40 n. Graf, Graf, Georg, n., 301 TZ., 304 n., 305-7, Georg, 298 298 n., 301 n., 304 n., 305-7, n. 305 n. 3311 I I n. n., 309,309 305 n., 309, 30971. Gregoire, Henri, 3 TZ., 33. 33. Gr6goire, Hemi, 31In., Gregorius Armenus, 299. Gregorius Armenus, 299. of Nyssa, 263, Gregory Gregory (Pseudo-Grcgory) 263, (Pseudo-Gregory) ofNyssa, n. 264 264 n. Grelot, n. Pierre, 27 Grelol, Pierre, 27 n. n. 22 n. Gressmann, Gressmann, Hugo, 22, 22 Hugo, 22, Grossouw, Grossouw, Willem, Willem, 258-60. 258-60.

161 n., Harnack,Adolf, n., 274, 274n., 275 n., Harnack, Adolf, 161 27572., 274, 27472.,

Habakkuk, Habakkuk, Prophet, 85. Prophet, 85. n. Habermann, M., 98 Habermann, A. M., TZ., 102 n. 98 n., Hablb (Rabbi), I:IabIb Pinhas, (Rabbi), Ben Rabbi Pin1).as, Masorcte, Masorete, 79. 79. Hablb (Rabbi), I:IabIb Pipim, (Rabbi), Ben Rabbi PIpIm, Masorete, Masorete, 78. 78. Hadrian, Hadrian, the Emperor, 272. Emperor, 272. 122. 121 n., Hadrian VI, VI, the Pope, n., 122. Pope, 121 Haggai, 85. Haggai, Prophet, Prophet, 85. n. Hahn, Stephen, Hahn, Stephen, 8 n. I:Iaiyiij grammarian, Haiyuj (I:Iaijiig), (Haijug), Hebrew grammarian, 58, n 58, 77Halcvi,Jacob Halevi, Jacob (Worms), (Worms), 159. 159. 160. Halevy, oseph, 16o. HaleVy, JJoseph, prominent I:Iallm Dos Ghali, Halim Cairo, Gha.li, prominent Copt, Copt, Cairo, 299· 299n. Halkin, A. S., 55 n. S., 55 Halkin, Hallier, Hallier, Ludwig, 277 n. Ludwig, 277 n. Halper, B., Halper, B., 8 n. see Ananias. Hanan (Ananias), I:Ianan (Ananias) see Harkavy, A. E., TZ., 35, n., 7 n., 31, E., 6 n., 31, 3 31In., 35, 7 n., Harkavy, n -> 108 1087154 n., 58 n., 75 75 n., n.35 rc-, "., 54, 54? 54 5 8?2 35 n., I IO 72., 140. lIon., I4O. Harmonios, Bardaisan's son, son, 278. Harmonios, Bardaisan's 278.

Ibn Abi TZ. AbI Usaibi'a, U~aibi'a, 310, 310, 311 311 n. Ibn al-Djarrah, 'AH b. al-Djarra1:.l, 'All b. 'Isa, 'Isa, Wezir, Wezir, 89, 89, 89 n. 897?. Ibn al-Faklh, al-FaI..iftI, 309, 309 n. n. 309, 309 Ibn an-NadIm, an-Nadim, 148. 148. Ibn as-Saiyara, a~-$aiyara, see see Semah. $ema!).. Ibn at-Taiyib at-Taiyib Attib, see Abulfaraj. Abulfaraj. Attib, see Ibn Ezra, Hebrew Ezra, grammarian, 12, 58, 12, 58, grammarian,

TZ.,

.,

TZ.,

'

.,

276, 277, 277, 283, 283, 29472. 294 n. 276,

Harper, William Rainer, Rainer, 256 256 TZ. n. Harper, Harris,J. Rende!, 285, 285 n., 297 Harris, ?z., 297 285, 285 J. Rendel, Hart,J. A., 217, 217, 217 217 n. n. Hart, J. H. A., Hassanain, Foad, Foad, 172 n. Hassanain, 172 TZ. n. Hatch, Edwin, Edwin, 165 Hatch, 165 n. Haupt, Paul, Paul, 66 n. n. Haupt,

Hedwatha, liturgical poet, 37, 37, 37 37 n., 42, Hedwatha, n., 42, liturgical poet,

44,47, 16 7,17 2 . 44,47,167,172. Heidenheim, Wolf, Wolf, II3, Heidenheim, 172. 113, II4, 114, 133, 133, 172. Queen of of Adiabene, Adiabene, 270, 270 TZ., n., He!ena, Queen Helena, 270, 270 271, 271 271 n., TZ., 281. 271, Hellbardt, Hans, Hans, 134. Hellbardt, 134. Helier, n. Heller, Chaijim, Chaijim, 266 TZ. Henning, 271 TZ., n., 296 296 n. n. B., 271 Henning, W. B., Hernias Hermas (Poimen), (Poimen), 253. 253. Hermes Trismegistus, Trismegistus, 299. 299. Herod, 85 n. Herod, 85 TZ. Herzog, David, David, 137. 137. Herzog, Hieronymus, see Jerome. J erome. Hieronymus, see Hilld, n., 196. Hillel, 85 85 TZ., 196. Hippocrates, 310. Hippocrates, 310. b. ~Iisdaj b. Shaprut, see Chisdai Chisdai b. b. Shafrut. Shafriit. Hisdaj Shaprut, see Hje!t, A., n., 292, 292, 292 292n., 294n., 313 n. A., 285 TZ., 29471.5 Hjelt, 285 TZ., 31371. Hody, Humphrey, Humphrey, 40 40 TZ., n., 209 209 n. Hody, Hoffmann, Georg, Georg, 275 275 n. Hoffmann, Hogg, Hope Hope W., W., 313 313 n. Hogg, Holmes, H. E., E., 131 n. Holmes, 131 n. Holmes, Robert, Robert, 230. Holmes, 230. Hosea, Hosea, Prophet, 85. Prophet, 85. Hunain I:Iunain b. b. Ishak, Isl,1al.<, 300, 300, 308, 308, 311, 3 I I, (Ibn) (Ibn) 3II TZ., n., 312. 312. 311 Hupfeld, Hermann, Hermann, 134. Hupfeld, 134. Hurwitz, 66 n. Hurwitz, Hyrcanus,Jol~anan (John), 202, 202, 203. Hyrcanus, Johanan (John), 203. of Edessa, Edessa, 283. 283. Hystasp, Bishop of Hystasp, Bishop TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

122, 138. 122, 137, 137, 138.

'

*

re.

,

-j

n. n.

Ibn Fadlan, Fa9lan, 29. 29. Ibn Gabirol, Spanish poet, poet, 43. 43Gabirol, Spanish Ibn Haukal, I:Iaul.
144 TZ., n., 145· 145. 144 Ibn Sa'd, (ed. Sachau), Sachau), 145 Sa'd, M. (ed. 145 n. Ibn Sina Slna (Avicenna), 310. (Avicenna), 310. Ya'Ish, Hebrew grammarian, Ibn Ya'Ish, 144 n. grammarian, 144 Abii Tibl Tibl b. b. Sam'an al-KhaIbrahim Abu wanikI,3301. 0 r. \vanikl, Irenaeus, 238, 252, 252, 253, 294· Irenaeus, 238, 284, 294. 253, 284, lsa b. 'Isa b. 'All, physician, 300, 1,312. 'All, physician, 308, 311,312. 300, 308,31 the Patriarch, Isaac, Patriarch, 20, 20, 84. 84Isaac, the TZ.

TZ.

c

INDEX INDEX OF NAMES OF NAMES

362

b. 'Amram, Isaac b. Samaritan High Isaac 'Amram, Samaritan Priest, High Priest, 155155· of Arbela, Isaac, Isaac, Bishop Arbela, 275. Bishop of 275. R. (physician A.D. 1280), n. Isaak, 126 n. Isaak, R. (physician A.D. 1280), 126 268. Isaiah, Isaiah, Prophet, Prophet, 85, 85, 268. of Seville, Isidore, Isidore, Bishop Seville, 262, 262, 263. Bishop of 263. see David b. Yefet. David b. Yefet. al-Iskandari, al-Iskandari, see Israel b. b. Siml;J.a Simha b. b. Sa'adya b. Ephraim, Israel Sa'adya b. Ephraim, 108. I$-araite, Karaite, 108. abu Ishak Ishak al-Fa-risi, al-I~takhri, al-Istakhri, abu al-Farisi, Arabic n. geographer, geographer, 30, 30, 30 30 n. of Edessa, Izani, Izani, Bishop Edessa, 283. Bishop of 283. Izates n, of AdiaIzates II, Izates-Narsai, Izates-Narsai, King King of bene, bene, 270, 72., 271, 270, 270 n., 281. 270 n., 271, 271 271 n.,

the Patriarch, ]acob, Patriarch, 20, 20, 84. Jacob, the 84. see I$-irljoisani. Kirkisam. ]Ja'kub a']pJ.b al-I$-irJPsani, al-Kirkisani, see b. Efraim ]a'l;iib ash-Shami, 151. Ja'kub b. Efraim ash-Shami, 151. of Edessa, 72, James ofEdessa, K., 73 n., 183. 72, 72 72 n., 183. 73 n., Jansma, T., 204. Jansma, T., 204. b. BaFam Jehuda Jehuda b. Bal'am (11th (nth cent.), cent), 55. 55. 1 b. Barzillai Barzillai (c. Jehuda Jehuda b. (c. 1106),32. 106), 32. JJehuda ehuda ha-Levi, Jewish poet, 43· ha-Levi, Jewish poet, 43. JJenkinson, enkinson, Librarian at Cambridge, Cambridge, 56. 56. Jeremiah, Jeremiah, Prophet, Prophet, 85. 85. Jerome (Hieronymus), 74, 166, 166 n., Jerome (Hieronymus) 74, 166, 16672., 167, n., 16g, 167 n., 181, 167, 167 171, 176, 169, 171, 176, 178, 178, 181, 182, 182, 239, n., 244, 261, 239, 243 n., 261, 243 n., 244, 255, 255 n., 255, 255 263,294. 263, 294. see Ben Sira. Sira. Jesus Sira, see Jesus ben Sira, to alalJesus IS; according Christ, 280, 280, 3 Jesus Christ, 315; according to n. Ghazali, Ghazall, 301-3, 301-3, 303 312 n. 303 n., 312 of $eruya, son of Joab, son n. Joab, Seruya, 85, 85 n. 85, 85 Joel, Prophet, 85. Joel, Prophet, 85. B. 1., Joel, n. I., 36 Joel, B. 36 n. see Hyrcanus. Jol;J.anan Johanan (John), (John), see Hyrcanus. Johannes, monk, monk, copyist of Codex CureJohannes, copyist of tonianus, 285. tonianus, 285. John, 300, John, Evangelist, Evangelist, 298, 298, (Yul;J.anna) (Yuhanna) 300, 302. 3°2. Jonah, Prophet Prophet of of vision, vision, 85. 85. Jonah, Jonathan b. b. 'Uzziel, 'Uzziel, see see Theodotion. Jonathan b. Josefb. Abraham Yomtob, Yomtob, 91 91 n. n. Josef J osef of of Constantinople, I IS. Josef Constantinople, 115. of J oseph, Jewish Jewish King King of the the Khazars, Khazars, 30, 30, Joseph, 2• 3 3 1J ,332. N. Joseph, N. T., T., 295. 295. Joseph, Joseph, the the Patriarch, Patriarch, 20. 20. Joseph, Josephus, 15, 15, 24, 24, 32, 32, 163, 163, 210, 210, 229-31, 229-31, Josephus, n. 1 23 n., 233-7, 233-7, 233 233n., 249, 270-2, 270-2, 270 270n., 231 n., 249, n. 271 n., 273 n. 72., 271 273 Joshua, Prophet, Prophet, 85, 85, 280. 280. Joshua, Jiilicher, Adolf, Adolf, 285, 285, 285 285 n., 286. 286. Jiilicher, Justin Martyr, Martyr, 227-30, 227-30, 238, 238, 259, 259, 284. 284. Justin Justinian II (see (see Index of of Subjects: Subjects: JusJusJustinian tinian tinian II (Novella (Novella 146)), 146)),39,299 315. 39, 299 n., 315. ,

.,

>

ft-,

}

.,

.,

Kahle, Paul, Paul, see see Index Index of of Subjects. Subjects. Kahle, Kahle, Paul Paul Eric, Eric, 259. 259. Kahle, Kalir I$-alir (Qalir), (Qalir), liturgical liturgical poet, poet, 42, 42, 71. 71. I$-atada, 145. 145. Katada, Katten, Katten,

Max, 55, 55, 55 55 n. n. Max,

n. Katz, Katz, Peter, Peter, 247-9,248 247-9, 248 n. Kaufmann, 8 n. n. 8, 8 David, 8, Kaufmann, David, I$-azwini, Kazwini, Arabic geographer, geographer, 29. 29. Kennicott, n. Kennicott, Benjamin, n., 155 Benjamin, 55 n., 155 n. Kenyon, Sir Frederic, 161 n., Frederic, 67 161, 161 72., 161, Kenyon, Sir 67 n., 72., 219,219 n., 245, 253, 290. 219,219^,245,253, 290. Khusrau Aniishirwan, Sassanide ruler, Anushlrwan, Sassanide ruler, n. 299 299 n. b. b. Kibr, Kibr, Abulbarakat, Abulbarakat, 305, 306, 306 306 n., n., 305, 306, 0 7. 3307al-I$-ifti, see Ibn al-I>.ifti. al-Kifii. al-Kifti, see Kilpatrick, n. 9 D., 217, 218, 245 n., 284 Kilpatrick, G. D., 217, 218, 245 n., 284 n., n. 291 291 n. I$-iml).i, Kimhi, David, David, Hebrew grammarian, grammarian, 58, 58, 122, 122, 196. 196. Kinana b. b. Sa'd b. Bekr, Sa'd b. near Bekr, Bedouin near Mecca, Mecca, 143. 143. Kirchheim, n. Kirchheim, Raphael, Raphael, 159 15972. al-I$-irl;isani, JJa'kub a'l;iib (al-Qirqisani, al-Kirkisam, (al-Qirqisani, Ya'qiib), 24,24 n., 27, 82, Ya'qub), 24, 24 n., 27, 82, IS!. 151. 61 n. 1 Kittel, Rudolf, 61, 61 n., l I ! , 131-3, Kittel, Rudolf, 61, 1, 1313, 139. 139. Klar, Benjamin, 83, 86, 87, go, Klar, Benjamin, 83, 86, 87, 90, 91. 91. Klostermann, E., 28 n., 240 n. n. Klostermann, E., n,, 240 n, Kober, Kober, M., M., 38 38 n., 42 42 n. Kohen, David, Yemenite Jew erusain J Kohen, David, Jew in Jerusan. lem, 55 n. lem, 55 Kohut, A., 87. Kohut, George George A., 87. Kokovtsov, Paul, n., 3133, 31-33, 60, Kokovtsov, Paul, 30 30 n.-32 3 2 n. 60, n. 63 n. 63 Kowalewski, A. P., P., 29, 30. Kowalewski, 29, 30. Kraeling, 295 n., H., 295, Kraeling, Carl H., n., 296. 295, 295 296. Kraeling, Emil G., G., 193, n. Kraeling, 193, 193 193 n. Kramers, J. J. H., H., 30 30 n. n. Kramers, Kratschkowski, Ignaz IgnazJ., 29, 132. Kratschkowski, J., 29, 132. 41 n. n. Krauss, Samuel, Samuel, 41 Krauss, Kroll, Guilelmus, Guilelmus, 39 39 n. n. Kroll, Kuenen, Abraham, Abraham, 51, SI, 51 SI 72., n., 54. 54. Kuenen, al-I):.iimisi, Daniel, Daniel, Karaite I>.araite author, author, 97. 97. al-Kumisi, Kutscher, E. E. Y., Y., 198-200, 204, 205. 205. Kutscher, 198-200, 204, 3

1

.,

rz.

}

n., 112, 112,134,166 n., n., 134, 166 n., 167 n., n., 182 182 72., n., 196, 196, 196 196 ?2., n., 220, 220, 220 220 n., n., 167 23 1,23 232, 235, 235,235 n., 236, 236, 237, 237, n., 232, 231, 2311 n., 235 n., n., 252 252 n., n., 256, 256, 257, 257, 261. 26r. 243 n., 243 Lake, Kirsopp, Kirsopp, and Silva Silva Lake, Lake, 45 45 n. n. Lake, Lane, E. E. W. (Lexicon), (Lexicon), 14472., 144 n., 145 145 n. n. Lane, Lawson, A. C., C., 262, 262, 263. 263. Lawson, Leander, Pontus, Pontus, 167-9, 167-9, I17L Leander, 7I Leo Leo X, X, the the Pope, Pope, 120-2, 120-2, 124, 124, 125. 125. Leszynsky, Rudolf, Rudolf, 22, 22, 22 22 n., n., 23 23 n. n. Leszynsky, L6vi, Israel, Israel, 8, 8, 19 19 ., 21, 21, 22. 22. LeVi, de Lagarde, Lagarde, P. P. A., A., 63 63

-

n.,

I I 8 n. Levita, Elias, Elias, 11872. Levita,

Levy, Kurt, Kurt, 55 55 72., n., 76, 76, 76 76 n., n., 77, 77, 78, 78, 134. 134. Levy, Lewin, Benjamin Benjamin Manasseh, Manasseh, 86, 86, 87. 87. Lewin, Mrs. Lewis, Mrs. Agnes Smith, 9, 56, 285, Lewis, Agnes Smith, 9, 56, 285, 285 72. n. 285 Lewis-Gibson, 99 72. n. Lewis-Gibson, Lewy, J., 10572. 105 n. Lewy,J., Licht, Jacob, Jacob, 98 98 n., n., 102 102 n. n. Licht, Liebermann, S., S., 99 99 72., n., 213 213 n. n. Liebermann, Lippert, Julius, J ulius, 309 309 72. n. Lippert, Lipschiitz, Lazar, Lazar, 116, 116, 116 116 72. n. Lipschikz,

INDEX OF OF NAMES INDEX NAMES R. A., 281 n.n. Lipsius, Lipsius, R. A., 281 David Zeki, President of of the Lischa', David Lischa', the Zeki, President Karaite I):araite Community, Community, Cairo, Cairo, 66n., n., 91, 91, 91 n. 91 Littmann, Littrnann, Enno, Enno, 287 287 n.n. n. Loeb, J., J. 233 Loeb, 233 n., n., 241 241 n. Ed. n. Lowinger, Lowinger, Ed. Samuel, Samuel, 88 n. Lucian of Antioch in Samosala), Lucian of Antioch (born (born in Samosata), Martyr, 220,221, 220, 221, 230, ~artyr, 230, 231, 231, 256,257. 256, 257. 288 Luke, Evangelist, Luke, Evangelist, 288 n., n., 298,3°0. 298, 300. S. D., 66 n. Luzzatto, 66 n. Luzzatto, S. D., 72.

5

Maas, P., P., 14Maas, 44 n·-47 n,, 44, ^.-47 n., 44, 46. 46. Duncan B., n. Macdonald, Duncan Macdonald, B., 305 305 n. W. D., n. McHardy, 269 n. McHardy, W. D., 269 201. Mclntosh, Alastair, McIntosh, Alastair, 197, 197, 201. McLean, Norman, McLean, Norman, 56. 56. Maimonides, 12, 12, 94, Maimonides, ll, 94, 107, 107, 107 n., Iin, 107 n., 121, 306, 306, 307. 121, 307. n. 24 n. Makrizi, 33 n., Ma~rlzI, 24 n. Malachi, Prophet, Malachi, Prophet, 19,85. 19, 85. al-Malik al-Af<;lal, n. al-~alik al-Afdal, 304, 304, 304 304 n. al-Malikl al-I:-Iasan al-Hasan b. ~u!,J.ammad, al-~aliki Muhammad, 147, 147, !49149· n. Mallon, Alexis, Alexis, 305 305 n. n. 88, Malter, Henry, 35 35 n., 88, 90. 90. Mani, 275-9, 277 277??., Mani, n., 295, n., 296, 295, 295 29572., 296, 2g6 296 n. n. 31 Mann, Jacob, 4,17,17 Mann,Jacob, 4, 17, 17 n., n., 32 31 n., w., 34, 32 n., 34, n., 35 n., n., 40 n., n., 76, 34 n., 76, 76 76 n., n., 78, 86-88, 78, 86-88, n., 109 98 n., 109 n. Manson, T. T. W., 162 n., n., 257. 257. Manspn, n. 279. Marcion, 277 n., 279. Marcus, Marcus, Ralph, 233 n. 233 n. Margoliouth, D. D. S., 311 n. n. Margoliouth, S., 311 Margoliouth, G., 47 ~argoliouth,G.,47n.,51,51 Iq, 51, 51 n.,57, 57, 117, 11772., 138, 139. 117 n., 138, 139. Max 262. Margolis, Margolis, L., 261, 261, 261 261 n., n.,262. L., Mari, first first missionary missionary in in Karka, Karka, 275. 275. Mark, Evangelist, Evangelist, 298, 2g8, 300, 300, 302. 302. Samaritan Marka, Mar~a, Samaritan theologian, lheologian, 47. 47. Markion, 286 286 n. Markion, Markus, Markus, Joseph, J oseph, 25. 25. Marmardji, Maronite, ~aronite, 298-301, 298-301, 309, 309, Marmardji, 311, 72., 313. 31I, 311 31 In., 313. Marquarl, Joseph, Joseph, 2972., 29 n., 31, 31, 31 31 n., n., 270, 270, Marquart, 270 n., 271 271 72., n., 274, 274, 28l, 281, 282 282 n. 270 H. Marwick, Lawrence, Lawrence, 80 80 n. Marwick, Marx, Marx, Alexander, Alexander, 33 72., n., 7, 7,7 n., 201. 201. 7 72., Massignon, Massignon, Louis, Louis, 303, 303, 303 303 n.n., 305. 305· Ibn Ibn Mas'ucl, Mas'iid, Reader Reader of ofthe the Koran, Koran, see see Ibn Ibn Mas'ud. Mas'iid. al-Mas'iidi, Arabic Arabic historian historian and and geogeoal-Mas'udi, grapher, 24 24 B., n., 88, 88, 88 88 n., n., 89, 8g, 89 8g 72., n., grapher, 90. 90. Matthew, Evangelist, Evangelist, 251, 251, 298, 298, 300, 300,302. Matthew, 302. Maximinus, emperor, emperor, 230. 230. Maximinus, Mebarsapes, King King of ofAdiabene, Adiabene, 272. 272. Mebarsapes, Meborak Meborak Ibn Ibn Osdad, Osdad, 1I I o.0. Medad Medad (Num. (Num. xi, xi, 26), 26), 85. 85. de de Medici, Medici, Lorenzo, Lorenzo, 120. 120. Meek, Th.J., Th. J., 206. 206. Meek, 3

s

72.

9

72.

3

.,

.,

72.

72.

}

72.

3

1

363

Mehlitz, Mehlitz, Olto, Otto, 29 29 n. Meinertz, 286 n. Meinertz, M., M., 286 Mclilo, ofSardis, Melilo, Bishop Bishop of Sardis, 45,161,161 n., 45, 161, 161 n., 162. 162. Menachem Menacheni ben ben Saruk, Hebrew gramSaruk, Hebrew grammarian, marian, 30, 30, 58. 58. Menander, Greek king in India, Menander, Greek king in India, 175-150 175-150 B.a., n. 210 n. B.C., 210 Mercati, Mercati, Giovanni, 28 n., Giovanni, Cardinal, Cardinal, 28, 28, 28 n., 72,157,158,160,163,176,187, 72, 157, 158, 160, 163, 176, 187, 196, 196, 1-3, 241 222,24 264. 222, 241-3, 241 n.-243 72., 264. T2.-243 n., MerkuriosAbii Graf, Merkurios Abu Saifain, Saifain, martyr martyr (cf. (cf. Graf, i,1*537), 537), 301. 301Merx, n. Merx, Adalbert, Adalbert, 75, 75, 75 n., 76, 75 n., 76, 113 113 n. Meshi!,J.ii Meshiha (Mshi!).a) TZ. Zkha, 274,274 (Mshiha) Zkhii, 274, 274 n. Messina, G., 274 n. Messina, G., 274 n. Meyer, Meyer, Eduard, Eduard, 19,22,37 19, 22, 37 n. Meyer, 186 n. Meyer, Rudolf, Rudolf, 114 72., 186 n. 14 n., Meyerhof, n. Meyerhof, Max, Max, 9[ 9 n. Mez, 1,231 Mez, Adam, Adam, 23 n., 232, 231, 231 n., 232, 233. 233. Micah, of vision, Micah, Prophet Prophet of vision, 85. 85. Michael, the 56th Copric Patriarch, the Michael, 56th Coptic Patriarch, 3. 3. Michael, the Syrian, Michael, the Syrian, 283 283 n., a., 284. 284. Michaelis, J ohann Heinrich, 130. Michaelis, Johann Heinrich, 130. Michel, 20 n. n. Michel, Andre, Andre", 20, 20, 20 Migne n. Migne (Ps. (Ps. lxv) 4472. Ixv),, 44 Milik, 27, 27 n., 16 n., Milik, J. T., Abbe, J. T., Abb6, 14, 14, 16 n., 27, 27 n., 37 72., 98 37 n., n., 226, 98 n., 226, 227· 227. M., 74, 74 72., n., 128, Millas-Vallicrosa,Josc Millas-Vallicrosa, Jose M., 128, 74, 74 129 129 n. Mingana, n. Mingana, A., A., 274, 274, 274 274 n. Miriam, sister sister of of Moses, Moses, 85. 85. Miriam, b. 'Uzziel, 'Uzziel, 115, I 7, 118. Mishael b. 118. 115, I117, Mitchell, C. C. W., W., 277, 277, 277 277 7i., n., 278. 278. Mitchell, Moesinger, Georg, Georg, 297 297 n. n. Moesinger, Mollard, Einar, Einar, 294 294 n. Mollard, Momigliano, Arnoldo, Arnoldo, 212, 212, 212 2 I 2 n. n. Momigliano, Monobazos I, I, King King of of Adiabene, Adiabene, 270, 270, Monobazos 270 n. n., 271. 27r. 270 Monobazos II, n, King King of of Adiabene, Adiabene, 271. 271. Monobazos Montgomery, James James A., A., 253. 253. Montgomery, Mose of of Khorene, Khorene, 281. 281. Mose n., 85, 85, 215. 215. Moses, biblical, biblical, 20, 20, 39 39 72., Moses, Moshe (Moses) (Moses) ben ben Asher, Asher, 6, 6, 78, 78, 80, 80, 8282Moshe 88, 90-92, 96-98, 102-6, 118. 88, 90-92, 96-98, 102-6, 118. ~oshe ha-'Azzati ha-'Azzati (from (fromGaza), Gaza) , Masorete, Masorete, Moshe 78. 78. Moshe Moha, MiilJa, Masorete, Masoretc, 78, 78, 79. 79. Moshe Jack, 9. 9· Mosseri, Jack, Mosseri, ~ostafa, Mohammed, Mohammed, 220. 220. Mostafa, Muller, August, August, 309 309 72., n., 310 310 n. Miiller, Mu!,J.ammed, the the Prophet, Prophet, 141, 141, 142, 142, 145145Muhammed, 185,202. 7, 14672., 146 n., 149, 149, 177, 177, 185, 202. 7, ~u!,J.ammedb. b. Sa'dan, Sa'diin, 145. 145. Muhammed ~ujiihid b. b. Jabr Jabr Abu-1-Hajjaj, Abu-l-I:Iajjiij, 145, 145, Mujahid 145 n.n. 145 al-Mu~tadir, Caliph, Caliph,his hisEmbassy, Embassy,29; 29;his his al-Muktadir, Wezir,8g. Wezir, 89. ~unksgaard,Ejnar, Ejnar, 197 197 72.n. Munksgaard, Murtonen, A., A., 3672., 36 n., 68, 68, 70-72, 70-72, 151, 151, Murtonen, 151 n., 152, 152, 157, 157, 16572., 165 n., 1 168, 172 n., 15172., 68, 17272., 173,176,187, AppendixII, II, 336, 336,337. 173, 176, 187, Appendix 337. 72.

72.

.

1

1

72.

72.

}

72.

INDEX OF NAMES

364

al-Mu'tamid, 'Abbasid 'Abbasid Caliph, Caliph, 311. 3 I r. al-Mu'tamid, al-Mutawakkil, 'Abbasid 'Abbiisid Caliph, Caliph, 311. 3 I r. al-Mutawakkil, al-MuttaJP al-Hindi, al-Hindi, 147. 147. al-Muttaki

Philodectos, Greek tragic tragic poet, poet, 213. 2 I 3. Philodectos, Pinl)as, mentioned mentioned by by Sa'adya Sa'adya as as an early early Pinhas, poet, 35. 35. poet, of the the yeshiba, yeshiba, Masorete, Masorete, Pinl)as, head of Pinhas,

Indian sage, sage, 210 210 n. n. Nagasena, Indian Nagasena,

Nahum, Prophet, Prophet, 85. 85. Nahum, pupil of of Tatian, Tatian, 284. 284. Narcissus, pupil Narcissus, King of of the the Assyrians, Assyrians, 281. 28 r. Narsai, King Narsai, 5th cent., cent., 44. 44. Narses, Syriac Syriac poet, poet, 5th Narses, Asher, Masorete, Masorete, 78. 78. Nel)emya, ben Asher, Nehemya, Leon, 24 24 n. n. Nemoy, Leon, Nemoy, Neubauer, A., A., 8, 8, 88 72., n., 25, 56, 60 60 n., n., Neubauer, 25, 25 25 n., 56, I Il, 112, Il2, rr6. Il6. Illy Niese, Benedikt, Benedikt, 233, 233, 233 233 n., n., 270 n., 271 n. Niese, 271 n. 270 n., Nissi ben Noal), ~araite teacher, teacher, 100. 100. Nissi Noah, Karaite Noah, biblical, 198. Noah, biblical, 198. Noah, Bishop Bishop of of Arbela, Arbela, 275. 275. Noah, Theodor, 79 79 n., n., 142 n., 143 Noldeke, Theodor, Noldeke, 143 n., 142 n., 148, n., 193,202,207. 148, 149, 193, 202, 207. 149, 154, 154, 154 15472., R. Norzi, Solomon, 130, 139, 140. Norzi, Solomon, 130, 139, 140. Nuhzadag, 296 296 n. n. Nuhzadag, Nyberg, S., H. S., 138. 138. Nyberg, .,

.,

Obadiah, Prophet, 85. 85. Obadiah, Prophet,

oObadiah badiah :;>edaqah, Sedaqah, 332-5. 332-5.

78,79. ?8, 79-

Pinker Pinkerton, John, 265-7, 265-7, 270, 270, 273. 273. ton, John, Pinner, Moses, Moses, 140. 140. Pinner,

101 n. n. Pinsker, S., S., 80, 80, IOOTZ., 100 n., 101 Pinsker, Pirkoi Ben Baboi, Baboi, Persian Persian Jew, Jew, 40, 40, 40 40 n. n. Pirkoi Pitra,J. B., Cardinal, Cardinal, 46 46 n., n., 161, 161,298 n. 298 n. Pitra, J. B., PJ.ddha, first first Bishop Bishop of of Arbela, Arbela, 275. 275. Pkidha, the Elder, Elder, 15, IS, 24. 24. Pliny, the Pliny, D., 290, 290, 290 290 ?2., n., 296, 296, 296 296 n. n. Plooij, D., Plooij, Pococke, Ed., Ed., sen., sen., 271 271 n. n. Pococke, 72. Poliak, A. A. N., N., 32 32 n. Poliak, Polotzky, H. J., J., 295 295 72. n. Polotzky, Powis Smith, Smith, J. J. M., M., 206. 206. Powis Poznanski, Poznanski,

32 n. n., 108 108 72., n., 139 139 n. S., 32

S.,

72.

9

Pratensis, see see Felix. F elix. Pratensis, 0., 142 142 n., n., 143, 143, 148, 148, 149, 181 n. n. Pretzl, O., 149, 181 Pretzl, 8 5)> 44> 45> 277. Proclus, poet poet (t (t 4485),44,45,277. Proclus,

Ptolemaeus, Claudius, Claudius, geographer, geographer, 283. 283. Ptolemaeus, Auletes, 213 2 13 n. n. Ptolemy XII Auletes, Ptolemy 2 10, Ptolemy II II Philadelphus, Philadelphus, King, King, 209, 209,210, Ptolemy 210 n., 222. 2IO72.,

'Obadya, of Raba 'Obadya, Rabbi (contemporary (contemporary of b. Joseph), 179. b.Joseph),179· Odeberg, Odeberg, Hugo, Hugo, 205. 205. Olmstead, A. T., Olmstead, A. T., 203. 203. 'Omar b. b. al-Khanab, n. al-Khattab, Caliph, 144 n., Caliph, 144, 144, 144 TL 145, 145 n. 145, 145 Onl!:elos Onkelos (Aquila), (Aquila), 191-4. 1914. Opitz, n. G., 220 n. OpitZj H. G., Origen 162, 163, (in Caesarea), 163, Origen (in 158-60, 162, Caesarea), 158-60, 166, 229, 166, 169, 226, 229, 187, 199, 169, 171, 171, 176, 199, 226, 176, 187, 6,239-45,259-61 233,235,23 233, 235, 236, 294. 239-45, 259-61,,294. Orlinsky, Orlinsky, 158. 158. n. Orman, Orman, Gustav, Gustav, 38 43, 71, 71, 71 71 n. 38 n., 43, Ortiz 266, Ortiz de Urbina, Urbina, Ignatius, Ignatius, S.J., S.J., 266, n.. 274 274 n Ossinger, n. 120 n. Felix, 120 Ossinger, Felix, 'Othman, third Caliph, 'Othman, third 142. Caliph, 142. Oulton,J. Oulton, J. E. L., L., 241, 241 n. 241, 241 n. Overbeck,J., Overbeck, J., 279 n., 296 296 n. 279 n., }

Ptolemy Philometor, Philometor, King, King, 221, 221, 222. 222. Ptolemy Qalir, see see Kalir. ~alir. Qalir, al-Qirqisani, Ya'qub, Ya'qiib, see see Kirkisani. ~irl,:isiini. al-Qirqisani, Quell, Gottfried, Gottfried, 135. Quell, 135.

f

.,

72.

Palut, the 'catholic' 'catholic' Bishop of Edessa, Palut, the Edessa, Bishop of 282,283, 282, 283, 289. 289. Pamphilus, presbyter, 26r. 261. Pamphilus, presbyter, Paranikas, n, Paranikas, M., M., 45 n., 46 45 n., 46 n. Parsons, Parsons, James James (Holmes (Holmes and Parsons), Parsons), 230. 230. Paul of 26 r. of Tella, 261. Telia, Paul, the Apostle, Paul, the Apostle, 258. 258. Pedersen, n. Pedersen, Johs., Johs., 67 n., 154 154 n. 67 n., Peeters, Paul, 274 n. n. Peeters, Paul, 274 Perles, n. F., 35 Perles, F., 35 n. Perles, J., 272. Perles,J., 272. Petermann, n., 155, Peterrnann, Heinrich, Heinrich, 53, 53, 53 5372., 155, 6; Petermann-Vollers, 15 156; Petermann-Vollers, 200 n., n., 333. 333. Philipps, 280 n., 281 n. n. 280 281 n., Philipps, George, George, Philo (Pseudo-Philo), Phi1o 1 66, 214, (Pseudo-Philo), 163, 163, 166,214,215, 215, 234, 234. 237, 237, 238, 238, 248, 248 n., 249. 248, 248 249. 72.,

Raba (bar (bar Joseph) Joseph), Babylonian Babylonian Amora, n., 180, 179, 179 180, 182. 179 n., 179, Rabbinowitz, Isaak, Isaak, 20. 20. Rabbinowitz, Rabbula, Bishop Bishop of of Edessa, Edessa, 279, 279, 280, 280, Rabbula, 296,296 296, 296 n. Rafail b. b. Shim'on, Shim'on, 10. 10. Rafail Rahlfs, A., A., 196, 231-3, 23372., 233 n., 24372., 243 n., Rahlfs, 196, 231-3, 248, 264 n., 267. 267, 248, 264 n. Ramon Ram6n Diaz, 200, 200 n. 72., 200, Diaz, Jose, 53 n., Jose", 53, 53, 53 Rashi, n., 103 n., 122, 122, 196,263' icon., Rashi, 100 196, 263. 10372., Rashid, Rashid, 306. 306. Rashid Abulkhair, Abulkhair, 305. 305. ar-Razi, ar-Razi, Fakhreddin, Fakhreddin, 306, 306, 307. 307. Redpath, A., 165 Henry A., 165 n. Redpath, Henry P. Mariano, Revilla Rico, Revilla Mariano, 125. Rico, P. 125. Rhodon from Asia Asia Minor, Minor, 284. 284. Abraham (Masorete), b. b. Ril!:at, RIkat, Rikat, (Masorete), Ril!:at, 78,79, ?8 79Ritter, 72, 135, Helmut, 30 Ritter, Helmut, 141, 142, 30 n., 72, 135, 141, 142, 143 H3 n., 155-7,187,318. J55-7, 187,318. Roberts, C. H., 220, 220 n., 221-3,225-7, Roberts, H., 220, 221-3, 225-7, 247· 247n. Edward, 54 n. Robertson, Robertson, Edward, 54 Romanos, poet, 46, Romanes, Byzantine Byzantine poet, 47. 46, 47. Rosen thai, Franz, Rosenthal, Franz, 193. 193. de Rossi, Johann Bernhard, 140. Rossi, Johann Bernhard, 140. n. Rostovtzeff, Rostovtzeff, 270 n., 271 270 n., 271 n. n. Roth, Ernest, 8 n. Roth, Ernest, Rowley, H., 19, Rowley, H. H., 19, 261 n. Rilcker, A., 278. Rucker, A., 278. ,

72.

72.,

72.

3

T?.,

-,

72.,

72.

INDEX OF NAMES INDEX b. David aVAdeni, Sa'adya, Sa'adya, b. al-'Adeni, 107. 107. n. 36, Sa'adya Gaon, 28, 28, 35, Sa'adya Gaon, 35, 35 35 n., 36, 54, n., 54, 54 54 n., n. 86-90, 55,55 108 n., 55 55 n., -> 58, 58, 86 n., 106, 108 n., 86-90, 106, 18 3. 183. Sachau, TZ. Sachau, Eduard, Eduard, 24 TZ., 145 24 n., n., 274, 145 n., 274, 275 275 n. de Sacy, Silvestre, 54. Sacy, Silvestre, 54. b. Hisham, Sa'd b. Hisham, 145. 145. Priest at i;ladol$:, at the the time time of of Sadok, High High Priest Solomon, 20. Solomon, 20. b. Ma~lial;t, Sahl b. Masliah, I):.araite, Karaite, 97. 97. Sa id, 145. Sa'id,145' b. Ja'l$:ub Sa'id b. Ja'kub al-Faiyumi, al-Faiyumi, Ashma'athi (i.e. (i.e. Sa'adya), Sa'adya), 89. 89. Salman, 80 n. n. Salman, Samson, Bishop of Arbela, Samson, Bishop Arbela, 275. 275. Samuel, Samuel, Prophet, Prophet, 85, 85, 94. 94. b. Jacob, see Samuel b. see Shemuel b. b. Yacob. Jacob, Saphir, traveller (pubSaphir, Jacob, Jacob, Jewish Jewish traveller (published Eben Saphir), n., 108 n., Saphir), 5, 10872., 5, 5 572., no. 109 n., 110. 109 TZ., Sbath, Sbath, Paul, Paul, 301 n., 303, 301 n., n., 305. 303, 303 303 n., 305. Schaade, Schaade, Artur, Artur, 72,153,156,157,172 72, 153, 156, 157, 172 n., n., 187,318,319,334. 187,318,319,334. Schaeder, n., 220 n., 275 n., Schaeder, H. H., H., 43 n., 275 72., 43 n., n. 276 ., 278, 276 n., 278, 279, TZ., 296 279, 279 279 n., 296 n. Schiifers, oseph, 286 n. n. Schafers, JJoseph, Schechter, 9 n., Schechter, Solomon, Solomon, 4 n., 9-13, 4 n., 7 TZ., 7 n., 9-13, 9 10 n., TZ., 17, 18, 21, 22, 24, 25, 28, 31, 32, 17, 18,21,22,24,25,28,31,32, 40 n., 56, 40 n., 41 41 n., 56, 56 56 n. Scheiber, 8 n. Scheiber, Alexander, Alexander, 8 Scheide, Scheide, John A., 245. John A., 245. Schelbert, n., 208 n. n. Schelbert, Georg, 201, 205 Georg, 201, 205 TZ., Schmid, Schmid, Wilhelm, Wilhelm, 252 252 n. Schmidt, Schmidt, C., G,, 295 295 n. Schoell, Schoell, Rudolph, Rudolph, 39 39 n. Scholem, 182 n. Scholem, G., G., 182 Schonblum, Schonblum, S., S., 159 159 n. Schrodcr, Schroder, August, August, 248. 248. Schubart, 226. Schubart, Wilhelm, Wilhelm, 226. 201. Schulthess, Schulthess, Friedrich, Friedrich, 201. Schurer, Schiirer, Emil, Emil, 37 TZ., 40 40 n. 37 n., Schwartz, Schwartz, Eduard, Eduard, 196,241, TZ., 242, 242, 196, 241, 241 241 n., 243,264 243, 264 n. Sccligmann, L., 1oo 100 n. Seeligmann, J. J. L., b. Jerul;tim b. JeruSelman b. Jeruhim (Salmon (Salmon b. JeruKaraite author, chim) loth cent., author, loth cent., chim),, I.<.araite 27 TZ., 80, 80, 82. 27 n., as Ibn a~-~aiyara, ~emal~, Semah, known as as-Saiyara, Masorete, etc,' 78. 78. Semah b. Abi ~emal;t b. Shaiba, Masorete, 78. Shaiba, Masorete, 78. Serapion, of Antioch, 282. Antioch, 282. Serapion, Bishop Bishop of Sergius, Patriarch of Constantinople, 46. Sergius, Constantinople, 46. 16. Scrgius, of Elam, 16. Sergius, Metropolitan Metropolitan ofElam, n. ~eruya (2 Sam. ii, 18),85 n. ii, 18), 85 Seruya (2 b. al-Mul;affa, Severos b. al-Mukaffa, 3°5,3°7, 305, 307. ash-Shahrastani, Muhammeid, 24 ash-Shahrastam, Mul)ammed, 24 n. Sheerit Alluf, Allu£, a son of of Sa'adya, Sa'adya, 35 35 n. b. Buya'a, Shelomo b. copyist at the Buya'a, famous copyist 108. beginning loth cent., cent., 108. beginning of the loth Karaite b. Boaz, Shelo 0o b. b. David b. Boaz, I):.araite 108. prince, ro8. prince, b. Jacob), Shemuel ben Yacob (Samuel Shemue1 Jacob), (Samuel b. 9

3

5

c

72.,

TZ.

TZ.,

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

365

110,117,132, no, 117, 132, 141141. Shemuel ha-Nagid, ha-Nagid, Spanish poet, 43. 43. Spanish poet, n., 181 181 n. Siegfried, Carl, Carl, 130, 166, 166 16672., 130, 166, Siegfried, Sievers, Eduard, Eduard, 175, Sievers, 179. 176, 178, 178, 179· 175, 176, 262. Silvester II, the Pope, Silvester II, the Pope, 262. Simchoni,J. N., 37 37 n. Simchoni, J. N., Simon, last High High Priest Priest of of the the Bne Sadok, ~adolj:, Simon, last 20. 20. 172 n. n. Simonsen, D., 113, Simonsen, D., 113, 172 Skehan, 225. Patrick W., Skehan, Patrick W., 223, 223, 224, 224, 225. Skoss, L., 80. 80. Skoss, Solomon L., Slane, de, 307. 307. Slane, Baron de, Smend, Rudolf, 25-27, 25-27, 26 26 n. n. Smend, Rudolf, Snaith, H., 138, Snaith, Norman H., 138, 139. 139. ,Hermias,Byzantine Sozomen(os) Sozomen(os) jHermias, Byzantine Church n. historian, 279 279 n. historian, Spanier, 37. 37. Spanier, 160 TZ., n., 166 n., Sperber, Alexander, 123, i66Tz., 123, 160 Sperber, Alexander, 167, n., 178 197 n., TZ., 167, 167 16772., 178 n., 196, 196, 197, 197, 197 239 n., 250, 250, 25072., 250 n., 251. 239 TZ., 251. Spiegel, 38 n. Shalom, 38 Spiegel, Shalom, Spiro, Abraham, 219 n. Spiro, Abraham, 219 n. Stade, Bernhard, 130. Stade, Bernhard, 130. Stiihlin, 252 n. Otto, 252, Stahlin, Otto, 252, 252 Stauffer, 23 n. Stauffer, Ethelbert, Ethelbert, 23 TZ. Steinschneider, Moritz, 58, 58, 58 58 TZ., n., 305 Steinschneider, Moritz, 305 n. S. M., Stern, M., 89 Stern, S. 89 n. Stevenson, B., 131 Stevenson, W. B. 131 n. Strack, Hermann, 58, 58, 58 58 TZ., n., 59, 59, 75, 75 n., TZ., Strack, Hermann, 75, 75 no TZ., 110 n., 114-16, 114-16, 140. 140. Lipa, 15 15 n. Sukenik, Eleazar Lipa, Sukenik, Eleazar Swete, B., 215 215 TZ., n., 221 221 TZ., n., 257, 257, 265 265 n. Swete, H. B., Swjatoslaw, 3 I n. Swjatoslaw, 31 Szyszman, 9 I n. S., 91 Szyszman, S., TZ.

TZ.

TZ.,

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

72.

TZ.

3

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

TZ.

"

TZ. TZ.

Tabari, C. Djarir, Tabari, Muh. G. Djarir, 148. 148. Taku, Moses, 99 99 n. n. Taku, Rabbi Moses, Tarn, W. W., W., 210, 210, 210 210 TZ., n., 212, 212, 212 212 TZ. n. Tarn, Tatian, Assyrian, Assyrian, 276, 276, 283, 283, 284, 289, Tatian, 284, 289, 289 TZ., n., 29O, 290, 292 292 72., n., 293, 293, 293 293 n., 294, 294, 289 294 72., n., 295 298, 298 298 TZ., n., 300, 300, 3OI 301 TZ., n., 294 295 n., 298, 309 n., 313. 30972., 313. Taylor, Charles, Charles, 9, n., 36, 36,70 70 n. 1, 28 TZ., Taylor, 9, 1I 1,28 ion. Teicher, J. J. L., L., Ion. Teicher, Tertullian, 253. Tertullian, 253. Teubner, 238 Teubner, 238 n. St. J., Thackeray, J., 210, 229210, 210 n., 229Thackeray, H. St. 34, 230 n., 233 233 TZ., n., 236, 236, 254-6, n., 254-6, 254 254 TZ., 34, 230 273 n. 273 the 280. Thaddaios, one of the apostles, 280. Thaddaios, apostles, Konai, 278. 278. Theodor bar Konai, of Mopsuestia, Mopsuestia, 265. 265. Theodore of Cyros, Bishop, Bishop, 297. Theodoret of Gyros, 297. 262. Theodoric, Emperor, Emperor, 262. Theodoric, (=Jonathan), 195, 195,196, 196n., Theodotion (Jonathan), TZ., 196, 196 228, 235, 235, 241-4, 241-4, 241 241 ?z., n., 243 243 TZ., n., 246, 246 , 228, 248,250-6,258,260,264' 248, 250-6, 258, 260, 264. Theopompos, Greek historian, historian, 213. 213. Theopompos, Thomas, the the Apostle Apostle of of the the East, East, 275, 275, Thomas, 281. 281Tiberius, Emperor, Emperor, 243 Tiberius, 243 n. Tiemann, H., 72, 72, 157. Tiernann, H., 157. TZ.,

TZ. 5

72.

TZ.

TZ.,

TZ.,

TZ.

TZ.

66 3366

INDEX OF NAMES

Till, Walter, 259. Till, WaIter, 259. Timotheus I, Nestorian Nestorian Patriarch of I, n. Seleucia, 16, Seleucia, 16, 99 99 n. Tisserant, n. Cardinal, 158, 230 n. 158, 230 Tisserant, Eugene, Eugene, Cardinal, Titiyanus, see Tatian. Tatian. Titiyanus, see Tixeront, L. J., n. Tixeront, L. J., 281 n. Togan, Ahmed Zeki Validi, Validi, 29, 30. 29, 30. Togan, Al;tmed Tolstov, n. S. P., Tolstov, S. P., 33, 33, 33 33 n. Torrey, Charles C., 256, 256 287, Charles n., 287, C., 256, 256 n., Torrey, 287 288, 292. 292. 287 n., 288, Trajan, the Roman Emperor, 272, 283. 283. Emperor, 272, Trajan, the n. Trever,John C., 15 Trever, John C., 15 n. Turner, E. C., 223. Turner, C., 223. 72.,

n. Vaccari, 162 n., 219, 220, 220, 220 n. Vaccari, A., A., S.J., n., 219, S.J., 162 n. Vajda, Georges, 151 151 n. Vajda, Georges, Vardanes, 281. Parthian King, Vardanes, Parthian King, 281. de Vaux, 24 n., n., n., 24 R., O.P., Vaux, R., O.P., 14, 15, 20 n., 14, 15, 198 n., 199 n. 19972. 198 n., of the Venetus, the Order Gabriel (General Venetus., Gabrie1 (General of 121 n., of of the the Augustinian n., Hermits), 121 Augustinian Hermits), 122. 122. 226. Vermes, G., 198 Vermes, G., n., 226. 198 n., Victor of Capua, Capua, 296. 296. Vincent of of Lerins, Lerins, 150. 150. n. Sirnha b. Vitry, b. Schemue1, Schemuel, 66 n. Vitry, SimJ;a n. H. VogeIs, H.J., 293 n. Vogels, J., 293 n. n -146 n., Vollers, n., 144 Vollers, K. (C.), 53 n., 144 n.-146 (C.), 53, 53, 53 146,148,149; Petermann-Vollers, 200, 200, 146, 148, 149; Petermann-Vollers, n. 200 n. n. Vologases I, Parthians, 271 I, King King of the Parthians, 271 n. Vologases n. of the Parthians, Vologases Parthians, 271 II, King King ofthe Vologases II, 271 n. }

Waddell, G., 162 n., Waddell, W. G., n., 218,223. 218, 223. WaIton, Brian, Brian, 53. Walton, 53. abu 'Isa, al-Warra~, n. al-Warrak, abii 'Isa, 24 24/2. n. 61. 61. Weerts, Johannes, Weerts, Johannes, 60 n., Weil, Weil, Gotthold, Gotthold, 135, 135, 141. 141. Weinberg,J.J.,207· Weinberg, J. J., 207. Weiss, n. Weiss, Theodor, Theodor, 184 184 n. Wellesz, E. J., n. Wellesz, E. J., 45 45 n. 221In., Wellhausen, 222, n., n., Wellhausen, 22 222, 287, 287, 287 287 n., n. 292 292 n. Wendland, Wendland, Paul, Paul, 23S, n., 239 n., 247, 247, 238, 238 238 n., 239 n., 248. 248. A. J., 203, n. \Vensinck, Wensinck, A.J., 203, 204, 204, 291, 291, 292, 292, 292 292 n. 116. Wickes, I 1-13, 116. Wickes, William, William, 107, 107, I111-13, rc.-ioi n., Wieder, 97-99, 9S Wieder, Naftali, Naftali, 86, 86, 97-99, n., 98 n.-101 107 72., 196. 107 n., 196. S. A., n. 162 n. Wifstrand, Wifstrand, S. A., 162 s

Wilbour, Charles Charles Edwin, Edwin, 193. 193. Wilbour, Wilken, Ulrich, Ulrich, 216. 216. Wilken, Lukyn, 262, 262, 262 T2.--264 n.-264 Williams, A. A. Lukyn, Williams, Wittek, P., P., 45 45 n. n. Wittek, Wright, William, William, 73 73 n. n. Wright, Wutz, F. F. X., 160 Wutz, X., 160

n.,

72.,

166 166

n.

n.

n., 181 ISI n. n., 255. 255.

?2.,

}

Ximenes de Cisneros, Cisneros, Francisco, Francisco, Cardinal, Cardinal, Archbishop of of Toledo, Toledo, 124, n., 125,12572., 124, 125,125 Archbishop 128, 128, 129 129 n. ?2.

Ya'bes b. b. Shelomo ha-Babli ha-Babli (al-Khalafi) (al-Khalafi),, Ya'bes I>-a~aite, 92, 93, 93, 93 93 n. n.,} 94 94 n. n. Karaite, 92, Yadin,Jigael (Yigael), 15 9~ n,, n., 198 n. TZ., 98 198 72. Yadin, 15 n., Jigael (Yigael), Ya'~ub ben Harun (High (High Priest Pnest of the the Ya'kub Samaritans), 6. Samaritans), 6.

b. Ishak Ishak b. b. al-Kuff, al-Kuff, MuwafTak Muwaffa~ Ya'kub b. addin, the Ch~istian physician, physician, 310. the Christian addm, 310. Ya~ut, geographer, 29. Yakut, Arab geographer, 29. Yannai, early liturgical poet, poet, 35, 35, 36, 36, 441In., n., Yannai, early liturgical 44,47· 44, 47.

Yefet Yefet b. b. 'All, 'Ali, Karaite, I>-araite, 97. 97. Yefet of David, David, Yefet (father (father of

known as as alal-

Iskandari), 95. 95. Iskandari),

Karaite prince Ye!).ez~iya, I>-araite prince (son SheYehezkiya, (son of She-

no. b. Boaz), Boaz), 108, lOS, 110. b. David b. lomo b. Yehoshu'a[Yoshu'aJ, liturgical poet, poet, a], early early liturgical Yehoshu*a[Yoshu f

3535·

Yehuda b. b. Barzillai, 41. Barzillai, 41 Yose b. b. Yose, Yose, early liturgical poet, poet, 35, 35, early liturgical 36 n., 43, 43, 47. 47· 3672., Yoshiya, Karaite I>-araite prince prince (son (son of of Shelomo She1omo Yoshiya, b. no. b. Boaz), Boaz), 108, b. David b. 108, 110. .

Zahn, Theodor, Theodor, 283, 283 n., n., 284 284 n., n., 288, 28S, Zahn, 283, 283 289, 289 289 72., n., 293, 293, 2g4 294 72., n., 297 n., 298 298 72. n. 289, 297 72., 128. Zamora, Alfonso Alfonso de, n.,} 128. Zamora, de, 125, 125, 125 125 n. Zarara b. b. Aufa, Aura, 145. 145. Zechariah, Prophet, Prophet, 85. Zechariah, 85.

Zephaniah, Prophet, Prophet, 85. Zephaniah, 85. of Rome, Rome, 282. 282. Zephyrinus, Bishop Bishop of Zephyrinus, n. Zettersteen, 89 89 72. Zettersteen,

Ziegler, Joseph, 243 n., 246, 246, 251, 25 1, 259, Ziegler, Joseph, 24372., 259, 260, 264 264 72. n. 26o, Zorell, Fr.,274 Fr., 274 nn. Zorell, Zoroaster, 299. 299. Zoroaster, n., 81, 81, 97, 97, 105 n. Zucker, Moses, Moses, 18,55 Zucker, 18, 55 72., 105 n. Zulay, Menachem, Menachem, 35 35 n., n., 36-38, 36 n.n.Zulay, 36-38, 36 -

38 ?2., n., 42, 42, 48, 48,71,82,83,172 38 71, 82, 83, 172 161. Zuntz, Giinther, Gunther, 161. Zuntz, Zunz, Leopold, Leopold, 35, 35,42,48,48 Zunz, 42, 48, 48

n.

72.

n., 197. 197.

n.,

INDEX OF BIBLE QUOTATIONS QUOTATIONS PAGE

Genesis

51, 53 n., 1557, 198,200, 218 n., 248, 265, 266 no i, 1-4 3 18 2 182 5-2 7 3 19, 33~, 333 ~7-3I 320, 333 ~4-iv, 14 156 ii, 1-23 3~0, 333, 334 2 24- 53~I, 334: iii, 1-240 3~I, 334 182 14 15 173 19 '73 iv, 1-16 32~, 334 11 173 182 vi, 4 22 93~2, 334 9- vii ,3 156 vii,I-24· 3 23, 334 4-ix . 15 6 viii, 1-5 . 3 23 6-2~ 3~4, 334, 335 ix, 1-7 3 24, 335 182 18 182 x,~ 182 13 180 14 182 24 181 25 ~6

29 xi, 1-9 335 16 18 f. xii, 1-20 xiv, 6 xvii,5 ~o

xviii, 1-7 8-16 II xix, 19 2~

xx, 6 XXi,21

xxii,

1-16

1-17 ~ I~

17 xxiii, 6

I8~ 18~

156, 3 24, 3~5, 181 165 15 6 , 325, 335 16 5 173 173 15 6, 3~5, 335 156, 326 ~62

. 173 167 no 173 20~

3 26 , 335 156, 3~7 173 173 173 173

Genesis xxiv, 3 xxvi, 12 24 0 34-xxvii, 30 xxvii, I 13·

PAGE

~3o

27· x.xx, 16 26 xxxi, 19 .

xxxii,I8. ~9·

31. x.xxv, r It 0 16. 165, 9-xxxvi ,43 xxxvi,4· 39 xxxvii I-~6 3 2 7, ~7-36

xx..xix, 1-16

I7-~3

20 xxxix-xl xl, I-20 . 9 13 21-'22

xli, 40 xliii, '2 xlvii, 31 1,6 17

Exodus

173 III 173 III III 173 I II III 173 173 182 173 '7 8 182 173 173 18~

38 182 180 156 335 3~8, 335 3 28 , 335 3 2 9, 335 117 15 6 3 2 9, 335 245 n. 173 33° 173 245 n. 245 n. 173 173

51,53 n., 161, 218 no, 265,266 n. 180 i, I I ii, 1-25 . 33 0 ,335 ii-iv, 18. 156 ii, 14 173 iii, r 330, 335 2-22 . 33 1, 335 12 173 iv, 1-18 . 33 2, 335 181 vi, 21 xii,3 0 Il9 xv, 6 17 2 !O3 no, 245 n. xvi,3 I xxi-xxii. 273 xxi-xxiii. 201, ~05 367 36 7

Exodus xxi,33 35 xxii, 4 273 5 xxviii xxix 36

PAGE

206 206 205-7, 208 n., 20 5-7, 273 68 68 174

Leviticus 051,53 no, 218 no, 2~3, ~~5, 265, 265 n. i, 15 225 ii-v 224 12 9 xviii,I5 XXVi,2-I6 225 11 ~25 12 . ~25 Numbers. 51, 53 no, 67 n., ~I8 n., 219, 219 no, 223,245,265,265 n. 165 i,I4 224 iii,40 2 ~24 4 0-4 iv, 6-9 ~24 11-12 ~24 vi, ~5 98 '7~ x, 35 85 n. xi, 26, 27 xv, 37-41 4 1, '79 179 38 179 41 16 5 xxvi,4 2 16 5 xxxiii, 43 Deuteronomy 51,53 no, 67 n., 162, ~I8 n., 21 9, 219 n., 221, 265, 223, 245, ~65 no Il7 i, 33 16 5 iii,8 v, 25-xiii, 19 154 n. vi, 4-9 4 1, 179 179 5 6 179 vii,14 93 xi, 13 '79 I3-~I 41 13-~2 179 15 '79 179 '7 18 179

INDEX OF OF BIBLE INDEX BIBLE QUOTATIONS QUOTATIONS

3 68

Deuteronomy xi, 19 21 xvi, 15 xxiii-xxviii xxvi, 15 . 17· x.xvii,8 . xxviii,3 . 4· xxxi xxxii xxxii-xxxiv xxxiii, I I

17 Joshua 234, 262 i,8 xi,2 XV,31 44 xvi,6 xvii,3 II xviii, 23 . 24. xix, 3 5 25

179 179 n. 17 2 220 17 8 222

96 93 93 218 I07, 218 54 n. 202 202 94, 123, 218 n., 26I, 261 n., 93 180 181 180 180 180 180 165 180 16 5 181 180

Judges

94, 197, 2 I 8 n. 234-6 , 23 8 , 254, 257 i-v 235 i,31 180 165 iv, 12 vii,25 180 69 xviii, 2-xix, 15 337 xxi, 5 23-25 69

Ruth

234, 248

Samuel

94, I 16 n., 197, 218 n., 229, 229 n., 231, 231 n., 232, 234, 268, 268 n. r Samuel viii 229 xiii,20 230 xv, 23 230 30 230 xvi, 21 230 xvii,39 230 53 23 0 ~~,4 23 0 2 Samuel ii, 18 . 85 n.

Kings

PAGE

PAGE

28 n., 94, 197, 229, 23 I, 232

I, 2

Kings

3, 4 Kings [LXX] I Kings

180 181 165

i, I xxii,9 xxix, I 4 Kings

xxiii,

218 n. 244

2

180

10.

Chronicles 57, I 16 n., 218 n., 229, 256, 256 n., 266, 267 2 Chronicles 254 r Chronicles 16 5 i,9 ii,43 180 16 5 vi, 75 vii,21 165 16 5 viii, 24 xxiv, 7-18 37 96 xxviii, 9 . 2 Chronicles xxx, 17 337 57, II6 n., 122, 192, 256, 256 n. Esdras . 254, 256

Ezra 2

Nehemiah ii,8 viii,8 Esther

57, 159, 210, 213 n., 218n., 253 n., 25 6 ,257

57, 58 n., 6I, 75, 126, 127, 218 n., 244 60 ii, I I-ix, 32 60 iii, 7-ix, 32 x.u, 28 . 337 xxxiii, 21 96 XI,I4 17 1 28,57, 58 n., 68, 71, 74, 75, 89, 116

5 6

8 la l1

12 13 xxxi, I 2

3 4 6 7 8 20.

21 . 23 . xxxii 8 xxxv~xl . xxxv, 15 16

I 16 n., 256 n. 96 I03 n.

Job

Psalms

Psalms xxvi,8 xxvii-xxxiii xxvii,4 . xxviii, 9 . xxix, I xxx

n.,

121, 121

n.,

126, 127, 157, 168, 174, 218 n., 241-5, 264,264 n. i, I 127 180 xviii, 27 . 180 29· 171, 172 36 • 17 1 37· 180 39· 178, 180 4I . xix, 15 172 xxi,9 172 xxii .28n.

17 18 22

24 26 28 xxxvii,28

3°

32 34 35 x...uviii,2 3 4 xxxix,4 . 6. II 13 xl-xlvi xl,7 II xli (xxxxi), 3 II

xliv, 8

la 19 xlvi, 4 xlix, 5 li-Iv lii, 7 8 lii, 9 lv-lix

PAGE

17 2 67 93,9 6

17 1 180

16 3 17 1 74 180 17 1 17 1 168 17 8 17 1 17 8 17 1 17 1 164,171 17 1 164

17 8 171, 178 . 17 1

17 I , 178 17I, 180 67 164 180 164 17 1 17 8 17 1 180 17 1 IG8 74 168 174 168 168 174 168 168

173 174 168 67 74,168 174 93,94 n. 74 17 1

17 1 164, 17 1 164 ISO

68, 174 174 ISO

75 67

INDEX OF OF BIBLE BIBLE QUOTATIONS INDEX Q,UOTATIONS Psalms

lv, 11 Ixviii,25 lxix-Ixxii lxix, 24 25 28 29 lxx, 5 Ixxi,2 8 Ixxiii,39 Ixxv,4 . Ixxviii,2 lxxxix, 30 38 39 40 41 45 47 48 50 51 52 58

PAGE

Proverbs

PAGE

177 17 2 68,174 1I1 174 174

XXX,20

177 177 177

94 n.

174 75, 174 174 172 17 8 102 n.

164 180 17 1 17 1 178,180 17 8 17 1 17 8 17 1 17 1 17 1 17 1 xc, I 178 cii, 13 17 2 civ, 5 177 cix, 13 93 ex, I 172 164, 17 1 3 11 172 cxviii,28 17 1 cxix 36 , 86, 97-99, 102-5 16 . 105 n. 18 .100, loon. 105 n. 24 29 99 III 37 105 n. 47 66 103 n. 0 105 n. 7 105 n. 77 105 n. 92 12 5 99 135 99 105 n. 143 105 n. 174 cxxi,7 93 8 93 CXXXiX,2 17 8 6 100 n. 57, 58 n., 75, 116 n., 126, 127, 218 n. 177

Proverbs.

i,21 xviii,4 xxii,21 x..xvi, 16 .

102 n.

17 2 103 n.

xxxi,

12 .

13· Ecclesiastes (:[Cokelet)

57, 108,152,174,218n. xi,I-9 68,33 6-40 xii, 2-9 340-2 3-9 68,33 6, 338 Song of Songs (Canticle of Canticles) 57, 81, 218 n., 244

ii,

81 81 81 180

2

11 12 iv, 4 Isaiah

15 n., 68, 94, 153, 197, 218 n., 229, 243 n., 251, 252, 257,264 n., 258

i, I-ii,3 iv, 5 xxi,3 xxv, 8 xxvi, 19. xxxiii,15 xl . xlii, 1-4. xliv, 18 xlix, 4 6 liv, 1I f. lvi, II lix, 21 Ixi,3 Ixiii,14 lxiv, 2 Jeremiah.

70 177 III 25 8 172 III 107 25 0 III 180 17 2 96 93 93 6 9 ,97 174 174

68, 74,94, 116 n., 197, 218 n., 264 n. 68 l-ii,29 173 173 5 ii 68 2 74 4 74 28 173 iii, 12 17 8 iv, 3 252, 263 vii, 16-18 305 xxiii,3 174 xxv, 15 174 28 174 0 178 3 xxix, 32. 96 165 xxxi (xlviii), 20 xxxii,7 17 1

369 369

Jeremiah li,20

PAGE

17 2

Lamentations (Threni)

i,I-4 4 7-11 7-12 10 12 16

57, 15 2,174 68, 336, 342, 343 177,337 33 6 68,343,344 337 337 337

Ezekiel

63,74,94, 15 1, 197, 218 n., 245, 246, 252, 253 n., 264 n., 266, 266 n. xi,15 17 1 xiii-xvi 67 xiii, I I-xvi, 3 I 173 xV,4 74 xvi 173 2 74 3-5 173 14 74 15 74 25 74 xviii, 4-9 25 2 xxvi, 17 . 96 xxvii, 22. 16 5 xxxi,4 . 177 xxxiii-xxxiv 247 xliv, 15 20 116 n.,

Daniel

4 2, 57, 57, 75, 115n., 192, 218n., 234,235, 25 2, 253, 253 n., 264 n. ix, 24-xii, 14 173 x, 9 75 xi,3 75 35 97 181 45 xii, I 173 Hosea

ii,17 vii, 16 viii, I xi,8 xiii,14

244 177 252, 263 17 2 17 2 17 2

Amos iii, 12 v, 25 26

229, 244 255 306 306

Jonah

210,261

iii, 7 lvIicah

iv, 1-7

103 n.

197 227, 228

37°

INDEX OF BIBLE QUOTATIONS OF BIBLE QUOTATIONS INDEX

Micah iv, 4 v,8

PAGE

Nahum i,14

228 172 178

Habakkuk 15 n., 20, 196, 197,227,244 III i, 13 ii,6-9 lo4n. 101 n. 8-9 iii, 13 172 100 x, 9 Zephaniah (Soph.) iii, 13 Zechariah ii, ro-iii, 2 xii,10 Malachi i, 10

81 197 227 228,258 19

PAGE

Tobit

199,210,257

Judith

210

Ecclesiasticus (Jesus Ben Sira) 9,11,20, 25, ~5 n., 26, 26 n. (Book of Wisdom) . ~I6 xii,IO-14 27 xxv, 18 103 n. A1atthew. 240,251,285 n., 29~, 302 297 16 29 2 20 29 2 24 29 2 292 25 xii, 18-20 25°,25 1 xiv,26 . 29 2 xxvii,57· . 295

PAGE

Mark vi,49

.285 n., 302 29 2

Luke ~9I,

iii .

John xix, 37 Acts xiv,

I I

285 n., ~88 n., 292, 302 297 302 25 8

f.

I Corinthians x,4 xv, 54

. 3°6

102 n. 25 8

Timothy

306

Apocalypse i, 7

228

2

LIST OF THE PLATES Plate Plate

i. 1.

Cambridge 20, 54. Cambridge University University Library, Library, T-S 20, 54. Scroll with Palestinian Palestinian Punctuation. Psalm Scroll Punctuation. Ps.xxxv-xI. Ps.xxxv-xl.

"

fol. 4a. Bodl. MS Heb. d 55, 2. 2. BodI. 4a. 55, fo1. Palestinian Liturgical Poetry with Palestinian vowels. vowels. Poetry Liturgical

"

Bodl. MS Heb. d 55, fol. 4 b.. 3. Bod1. 3. 55, fo1. 4b Palestinian Liturgical Poetry with Palestinian vowels. vowels. Liturgical Poetry

"

4. 4·

"

A Palestinian/Tiberian 68). Theol. Palestinian/Tiberian Text (p. 5. (p. 68). Jew. Jew. Theo1. 5·

"

"

" "

fol. In. Bodl. MS Heb. d 55, isa. Bod1. 55, fo1. Palestinian vowels. Jose Liturgical Poetry with Palestinian vowels. b. Jose, Poetry Liturgical Jose b. Jose, for Kippur. Aboda for Kippur.

B Env 12.) Seminary 594 Box B Seminary of America MS 594 12.) xii xi 1-9, Eccl. xi Ill, pp. 338-341. EccI. xii 3-9. Appendix 1-9, 3-9. Appendix III, pp. 338-341.

6. 6. A Palestinian/Tiberian (Jew. (p. 68). Palestinian/Tiberian Text (p. 68). (Jew. B Seminary of America, MS 594, Box B Env. 12.) Env. America, Seminary 594, 12.) Lam. ii 1-4, 7-1 I. Appendix Ill, pp. 342-344. 1-4, 7-11. Appendix III, pp. 342-344.

Theol. Theol.

7. 7.

Karaite Synagogue, ~araite Synagogue, Cairo. Moshe ben Ascher's Colophon, of the the Prophets, Colophon, Codex of Prophets, after destruction of the dated 827 after the destruction of the Temple (A.D. 827 Temple (A.D. 895)·

8. 8.

Karaite Synagogue, ~araite Synagogue, Cairo. Ya-bes Shelomo's order Ya-be§ b. b. She1omo's order for for the the Codex of of the the ProProMoshe written b. in Asher A.D. phets, written by b. in 895. by phets, 895.

9. Moshe ben Asher's Asher's Song of the the Vine. Vine. Song of Last Last verses verses with Acrostichon Acrostichon [t]-^-K-]~a-n-tt?-a [1J-w-~-1-:J-il-w-b Cambridge roSo, Box V 1i (via (via Jerusalem) Jerusalem). Cambridge Or 1080,

9.

.

"

Exod. ii 19-iii 10. Exod. 10. 5. Codex de de Rossi Rossi 782, 782, Parma, Parma, dated dated ToleToleig-iii 5. Shelomo di do 1277. Yedidya di Norzi Norzi owned this this Codex Codex 1277. Yedidya and it it was the the chief chief source source for for his his *$ 'w nfilto IiM1b finished finished at at 1626. Mantua, 1626. Mantua,

1-5. :0

.:5'11-

TE Ii PLATE PLA

54-. rar y, T-S T-S 20, 20, 54. iversity Lib University Library, Cambridge mb rid ge Un Ca xxxv-xl. Ps. . ion nct uat Ps. xxxv-xl. Punctuation. Palestinian estinian Pu with Scroll h Pal Psalm oll wit lm Scr Psa

~"'\ .

'i1',\,i" ~~ ....)1" ~"'.f\'"~~.""\1, ",,,~~.

'"

..

~

,.

..,.. ,.~~\,~ !'~~~_~W~~H'''''''!:tH~1t~#·

f'~\~"~1- ~

, 'P) ';J

"

.. ~~~'''t'~''-'~

.

~;»t'",~\:, ';t"..,,"~'~"'jf t7~~~. ".;",:~~ :I '1'~"""~'? 'C'.,.~ ~;, ,.~..,.}n,,~~ iJ ",.) ~-'~t<,~u 'ii'l') '>d+b~,>;Y~ ...,."\.y......,,.""'y b:) ~".~';1~~~ ~y_,"Y.v ~",1''1 ...~,.I'l~ t'; :'..""~ .. ,:~,~:.. '" ,~~~.

..,

~

. __

t if" 'O=> ,~"" ~),:);~;'~" >tn^; r·.·~~~~·.;·S;~~~·~ "~.)'1V'-' \" .;1'~~~,j

w^1 ^w.tn -a* ~~~~".~~~~~..,'""';'~~~~~ . .:>-.~~1'\"1~.. ~~':'"'.)''1~:lt~"....Y~rt\j~to

/~~~,~,~;);:O~ ~..v~)1.~~~:' fto*ti ttrn**' tswwjWM*'^ ~JnY~\ ~,".,.).)+t ~.r,.-'.;J, ....,~J,..':V>,.,,\ itw^>f^>^ i^e^^W*^^ w^o^w>^*t ww^^i .

*

,~;> {~~:.t,~'*",~T1~f~~' ~ ~'l.V~"''t~ "''''''';¥'\;;n ·"'H:r~.' .., .. ~ \!l'1~~~>~·I't~Y'~"· . . ~ ~. ..

,

t .' _:

I,. "

t

I

.

>

t

., \

;'

.;.

.) ~.:'..1 ',.v~V ~\1'.m" ,,~"""''''t

))!)

,.n"';.).",... ~! .

~

*?

.

.~1>'~f,·

~,.v~ ~:>"t:\~~~ :;~fJ' .

'

..;,t~ l"~' ~~J)\ l~';' '/

~ ~~~M ~~1~i;;t'.;.~

...

~ -~).P1 ~~':t.,..,~~

~.

-

.

.. . •

^

'K~·". •

~ .

,

>

. •

.

., ..

~*lf,f~~'

\f,,"'~ .'JJft. ti'~?

'.' I

~'"

,

PLATE !22 PLATE fol. 4 a. Heb. dd 55, MS Heb. Bod!. Bodl. MS 4a. 55, fo!' vowels. Palestinian with Liturgical Poetry with Palestinian vowels. Liturgical Poetry

,.,~...lt

..

r4·,·':"'.. . .

~~, ~";'\""::Jt.,~rt .. '~~.f~"",-l ..c~".bi ':>I'f~~""P;)..r;t. ~,:)~H'';1~l''b ~':>?:J; . -::.:;,,'1..

"' ..... ~,.,.~;.

*'..~i·~_~·6t1tJ4~~"".~""'t~\ ~. ||i^

~~~". '~\' '~",'~.~~V;O' .~~ m'~,~,~ ,,",,'~""~

~.,"'wttC,~ 1~.~ ~Hul' ~'\u.-~;

.i ~~",~~~~ ';\\~i'~~~~ ~"'~~V) '.~!)~

. ..,,~'l,.~J'"~.~~ ;U~I'~...,~, ~t~,....,.v~~ ~"~f!i • ~~ ~~ ~)~'!3-~T,,"-'" ~~~~,..,l't~~~-1

:>

~",\itt~>~,,~\iv.'~:;>.J~~~' ~.1,~-tm\""'~»t... ~~ ~'J~t1I'" ~

,.

~~~i'~m'1 ~~~"!:l h'&'

~"O'~"'~~t6".Vuw>"fIl'f 'O'!'."l)~~~ ~.~:t ;; ",,"":>.v~ ..~~ ~~d,,'Oi:J\~'~ ~~~~~ ~~ ~~ "":V",~,~~ ~~~Y~1~~.:l ~~>;~ • ....".~~~ ..11~ ~:-.~ ~»"~;,rl

. . ..

.

:).

..

,~.!''' ~~

~;~~~ *",J~~~';1~\,,~~

....~~.i:U"'.I" i~. . .~~ ."".."." . ' . ~

",

.~"-';,

f '

:

;.

it

.~~., ~ •

~ .

•

^ 4*Wn*Wtt ^^ ~::;w~r~~~":'.;:~ WfH

'.

~' ..• '.I:i...J..-";,,.'

-·;~.~I.t· ,

.. ..

•...••..•••.

.

".~

I'"

PLATE PLATE 33

Bod!.MS MSHeb. Heb.dcl55, 55,fol. fol.4b. 4b.

Bodl.

LiturgicalPoetry Poetrywith withPalestinian, Palestinianvowels. vowels. Liturgical

'" ~ ~i' ''i'.,~,."..,., '.~'~ .~

:.

. . ." " - . _:,.. __....""'t::" IliIIII_ ~

If>-o-(I

O-D

}~,,-,,

PLATE 44 PLATE fol. 12a. iaa. Heb. dd 55, BodL MS Heb. Bodl. MS 55, foL for Kippur. 'Aboda for b. Jose, Liturgical vowels. Jose Palestinian vowels. with Palestinian Kippur. Jose, 'Aboda Jose b. Poetry with Liturgical Poetry

PL_~TE

5

i\ Palestinian/Tiberian Text (p. 68).

(]e,v. Theol.

Sen~inarv

of

Env

.Li\.n~erica ~/IS

594 Box B

f.

12.) Eec!' xi I -9> xii 3-9. Appendix Ill> pp. 338-341.

&fifr^:sw*t' ::;

''

:/"

LV.IKV...

y

'

'

*

;,

""

"'

*

;

B

-T .

1

1

^f

1

,

3ti' .

*

RP'-j

\&

3

4 fiSf^w^-

:.j?

I'

^

f^

%jjff urtHf i r'

I % *II

PLATE 6 A Palesti nian/Ti berian Text (p. 68). (Je",r. Theol. Sen~ina ry OT An1.erica~ IVIS 594., Box B Env. 12.) LaIn. i 1-4-, 7- 11 . Append ix Ill., pp. 34 2 -344.

TvHIH'it

jHiMiilLJhiiLiiifc .itfe

^ 1T WO

*BI

I

ffl?t..iOiAMtafHfrfiiii!iiiffi

B

^

4k

w /

^TT! *"!'

H

"*

tyCrr

'H5t

fljlji

PLATE 7. Karaite Synagogue, Synagogue, Cairo. 7. Moshe ben Asher's Colophon, Prophets, dated 827 Golopkon, Codex of the Prophets, after the destruction of the Temple (A.E>. (A.D. 895). 895).

^ yw* tew'W'TW'wm neon &s*3 n* ^asm wsJ^

fa

J

TttjVJB*

ttaA lfi

ojW(pn

(

iisiEJ' '** 1

toiwt

JTS^1 iSfflaj^TVI

i

PLATE 8. 8. Karaite ~araite Synagogue, Synagogue, Cairo. Cairo. Ya'bes Ya 'bes b. b. Shelomo's order for the Codex of of the the Prophets, Prophets, written by Moshe b. Asher in . in A.D. 895. 895.

t

,,~ -..':I re ~ .::l ~ 'A 1>J"" ") tJ .. ~

, b:n1 '~~::J t1) ~ ,~~ ~.r.· '~.Y ) .. ~"!.)'\.:l ~\,f't1~ 'fJ>~1't ~$;) ~~)1

tV

11

.. "j~. ~'Y1'b,tc~j~ 't~~'h

:

.tl-

"

~

'1"n !y~~ ~'~~.Y "O--~ 3\ru~ ~~ M~"~ tJ~ bt:&

~

~~.~\,:) ~IP;,'O~'VjJV

•

tr--, '!)j.-)_~ ~ · ; ~ ...~~) ~ , V.:l ~

,) ~ "~r< "'1").)";) j"~ i~'S" j.

~~" ~~ b'-lr,' ~ ..n''''''''r~""~,.~~, ~)\,):1 tI).,~",""17' ~>U~ .. "'~~ .l-p~ I ~~ ~.:r .:nl1.>:J.:s 'tl~ ,..,.:;, 'J'~r4)j~)~\.V ~,)'U~~';J ~ t-'1 "))1~ ''f~~\ ~ t1 ~~. 'Y' '1~ (f~ ~~)' ~~~~\-,y O'bJ)~ : ,., ~ )J ~) n..- or ~) \:. ~~ri'

-

.

t

tl~,J.I ';''' 1..11 :~,fb .~... '''1 r"f ~,~~)~ ". • -c::s~ ~ )~.\.oo ,:rH ~u ,~ ,tt' PLATE PLATE 99 Moshe Moshe ben Asher's Asher's Song Song of of the the Vine. Vine. Last p. Ht^D iittl~ Last verses verses with with Acrostic Acrostic p]tfK [,]ttlX ]1 Or V Box Cambridge 1080, I (via Jerusalem) Cambridge 1080, (via Jerusalem) i

ii

:l

x

ttl

jP^r^-W-W-

;

i U

....

W^f^^c^l^

;.

.

....

\. ~~

'I..

;,,,

....

"'..."

,,;.;,

\,...

",,,,''''''J .....-.

'I;"

,..,I.i

I.•

...

.....\...,..

.".

ryi ,

I.

W9*

' ^i * W*&V** f*

PLATE IO PLATE 10 Exod. i Ig-iii Exod. ig-iii 5. 5. i

Codex de de Rossi Rossi 782, Codex Toledo ]277Parma, dated Toledo 782, Parma, 1277. Shelomo di di Norzi Norzi owned owned this this Codex Codex and it it was was the the chief chief source Yedidya source for for his his '1/1 Yedidya She1omo ^ nnltJ, finished finished at at Mantua, 1626. Mantua, ]626. ,

India Traders of the Middle Ages: Documents from the Cairo Geniza ''India Book''

Read more

Cairo Countdown

Read more

Cairo Modern

Read more

The Story Of Cairo

Read more

Cairo & the Nile

Read more

cairo countdown

Read more

Cairo Countdown

Read more

Cairo Modern

Read more

Cairo Countdown

Read more

Cairo Modern

Read more

Cairo Modern

Read more

Cairo Modern

Read more

Cairo Countdown

Read more

The Sun Rose over Cairo

Read more

Sugar Street: Cairo Trilogy (3) (The Cairo Trilogy, 3)

Read more

Sugar Street: Cairo Trilogy (3) (The Cairo Trilogy, 3)

Read more

Countdown in Cairo

Read more

De Leeuw van Cairo

Read more

De Leeuw Van Cairo

Read more

Islam - Il Cairo 07

Read more

Countdown in Cairo

Read more

De Leeuw Van Cairo

Read more

Countdown in Cairo

Read more

De Leeuw Van Cairo

Read more

Cairo to Damascus

Read more

Palace of Desire: Cairo Trilogy (2) (Cairo Trilogy II)

Read more

Cairo. Biography of city

Read more

Cairo by Moonlight

Read more

Palace Walk: The Cairo Trilogy, Volume 1

Read more

From Cornhill to Grand Cairo

Read more

Recommend Documents

India Traders of the Middle Ages: Documents from the Cairo Geniza ''India Book''

India Traders of the Middle Ages Études sur le Judaïsme Médiéval Fondées par Georges Vajda Dirigées par Paul B. Fen...

Cairo Countdown

Lyons looked down the filthy alley. It reeked with the smell of fear. "I'm, telepathic," said the Cairo taxi driver. "I...

Cairo Modern

The Story Of Cairo

...

Cairo & the Nile

EYEWITNESS TRAVEL TOP 10 MIDAN TAHRIR U S TA N AT-TA H R IR F A L- A L -B SAB ABU M OH A M M E D SHARIF RY ...

cairo countdown

Cairo Countdown

Cairo Modern

Cairo Countdown

Cairo Modern